《Ring Of Chaos》 1 Im evil. Ever since I realized what was around me, I realized the world was dirty, so I also decided to be nasty. I did everything you could imagine, but I didn''t think the punishment would come from the sky that way. Where am I now¡­?! Why am I in this void¡­.?! The last thing I remember, I was raping a beautiful girl after I killed her father in front of her eyes. How did I get here? Yeah, I remember now. I felt something sharp coming through my back. Yes. Yes. It was her mother. I never thought she''d be back home so soon. I''m unlucky. But why is this regret ...??! And why is my heart beating like this? ? I knew I was going to die at some point because of my business. Yes, I was evil. Why are you looking at me like that? I''m not the only villain in this world. My father was also a mad villain who tortured me every day without mercy. He killed my mother in front of my eyes. And that''s after my mother told me she wished she''d never had me in the first place. My dad was laughing like a crazy man and as he looked at me. I cried. I was so afraid I was all alone; there was no one to tell me that everything will be fine. I didn''t even know why he killed her. Was it because she didn''t bring the money home? Or he was too drunk even to realize what he was doing. The world has been so cruel to me. Don''t judge what I am now.! That night, I remember it very well. I ran away from that place I called home because the name of the torturer was better. I ran away with every strength I had. I kidnaped by some crazy weirdo who likes to **** male kids and fuck them every night while he tortures them. I''m so unlucky. He was a madman, put a ring on his middle finger, and was most striking. Are the inscriptions on the ring And one night, I asked him about this ring. And what he said to me was shocking, saying he found it in a place where a meteor fell? He told me he wouldn''t give this ring to anyone, even more so. He will take it with him when he dies. And at some time, I drugged him in his wine glass. This drug will make you incapable of controlling your body, but it won''t stop you from not feeling what''s going on around you. I enjoyed cutting his penis personally with a knife in front of his eyes, smashing his fingers one after another, and trying to get the ring out of his middle finger. But unfortunately, I couldn''t get the ring out of his finger. So, I had no choice but to completely break his finger or burn it to ashes, of course. I did both. I licked the ring with my tongue as I looked into his eyes, and then I put the ring in my finger. The funny thing is, the ring narrowed it down to fit my little finger. I didn''t give a shit because I was killing someone here for the first time in my life! So the adrenaline was too high. I told that motherf*cker "The ring has been taken from you. And there''s no one here to pity you for dying. No family, no friends. Not even a little happiness, you will die miserable and sad." At this moment, he smiled, and his eyes were shining with a strange radiance, he moved his hand to my face and said in a sarcastic tone. "You too...! " I killed him right away. I don''t understand what he means at that time. But I get it now. I didn''t give a shit about that sentence. until now. I hit him with a knife ninety-nine times. And after that, I killed a lot of people. . I killed to live and to get food Until the kill became more fun for me... Killing for my lust and myself, Until killing became the talent I prided on More than anything. I don''t remember how many people died in my hands. I don''t remember their names, and I don''t even remember mine! But what made me, even more, the wonder was this ring I''m wearing on my finger right now. The one I took from that madman, I couldn''t get free of even if I wanted to! Now I just knew out why I couldn''t get him off that madman''s finger before. It''s simply that you can''t. I joined a gang when I was 15. A kid killed, robbed, and did what an innocent kid his age shouldn''t do. So you can say that I''m not a child anymore, I''m just a monster that kills everyone around it and anyone who stands in its way. They called my logan, I don''t know why, but I loved that name and made it my name. The older I get, the more people tremble at hearing my name. And what I do And today, I am the leader of the world''s largest gang. We do everything together. We kill, we ****, we rob, the police and the government fear us. My name is now stronger than magic, but I had terrible habits. I''ve had a lousy memory since I was a little kid. And I like to punish those who didn''t listen to my orders myself. And that damned night, I felt there was something different inside, something strange, I felt like something was messing with my head! But I couldn''t figure out what it is? Was it death or something? I saw a beautiful girl entered the headquarters of the gang. She was the daughter of my second gang associate when I saw her. My body caught fire, and I immediately wanted to **** her. She was beautiful; her skin was white like jade, her hair was black as the darkest hour of the night, her eyes were blue like the ocean, her body was compatible with her buttocks, and the perfect balls on her chest and her attractive red lips made one''s saliva run from mere sight. But I''m not a rude person to take something that I don''t have without asking. But in the meantime, I''m a gentleman, heh? So after I saw her leave, I got up and went to my assistant with a terrible smile. And I said to him, I want your daughter for one night only. Upon hearing my words, this foolish man immediately knelt to the ground and began to weep like a baby and weep in a disturbing voice. He said, "Please don''t, my daughter is too young." "Haha," laughed in his face and said, "young! But you still bring her to this place, parents these days are not good, come on. It''s just one night, and it''s no big deal." And I said inside at the same time, Are you too stupid or what? If you were terrified for her, then why did you make her come to the monster''s lair? And you regret it now?" Only the assistant shivered, couldn''t react, and still trembled, with tears pounding down, as it formed a small pool. I don''t remember asking for anything twice, so I just shut up, and after a while. I told him, "you could leave." The assistant stood still shaking, did not look at Logan or speak for fear of changing his mind, and bowed down with tears again falling, his eyes wide swollen and red from crying. The assistant left quickly after leaving home and stuck him full of ideas. After he left, I took off my gun and looked at him, around the corner of my lips, raising like a diabolical smile. Not long after the assistant left, I got into my car and went on an unhappy surprise visit, knocking at the door, saying to myself: oh, I love surprises so much. My diabolical smile is still on me. The assistant opened the door and saw me in front of him. At that point, I put my gun to his head and told him to call his daughter now. If he had done as I told him, he would be alive now, and because he kept quiet and didn''t talk and he kept staring me in the eyes. I had my gun talk for him. The bullet went right through his head, fucking idiot! Tch, His blood drowned the new clothes I just bought. But I didn''t care because I loved seeing the blood and the smell. The girl came after hearing the shot, and when she saw her dead father''s body, her body began to tremble, and she fell to the ground in shock. Her pupils shrunk to the limit and, after her profound collapse, she began to cry and scream, approached her, and glued to her mouth. I wouldn''t want her screaming to upset my fun moment either. And I immediately ripped off her tops to show me those perfect white meatballs. I could not bear it any longer and immediately began to **** her, and I put pressure on her. She couldn''t resist or, rather, she couldn''t. She didn''t try to stop me after several attempts and was looking at her father''s body lying on the floor with her eyes blank. It''s like she lost her life. I don''t know where I went wrong because I left the door open behind me? Or because I was busy with the girl, and I didn''t focus on my surroundings. But what do I do? I''m dead now. There''s nothing to do. Where am I now? Why is all that around me dark? Why am I wearing White clothes? Where are my clothes? And why is this fucking ring still on my hand?! I''m going to hell!! I deserve hell. But if my life was a little different, A little. I don''t want much. If my mother loved me....! ? Or my father''s a good man. And treat me well. If I hadn''t run off and killed the guy who raped me, everything would have changed. I was going to be sitting in a chair in my office; my wife is waiting at home Are those tears? Oh, no. No, I''m not crying. I''m not a coward. Life forced me to be the villain. And at that moment, a black screen popped up in front of me. The screen was dark and gloomy, but the words inside were bloodred. I looked at these words with shock. What is this? And what are these words? Another chance, another world." She appeared before me and seemed to tell me I had to choose. And then you show up at the bottom of every sentence with information you interpret. One more chance: Go back to where you started. Another world: go to another world. Are you out of your mind? What do I see in front of my eyes? I decided not to do anything empty, and I kept moving in the dark. Look for any light, but no hope. An hour has passed, and words remain before my eyes as if It''s the essence of this dark, impoverished world. The screen didn''t go away, so I decided to go to the same stream and see what would happen. I didn''t need to think much. I don''t want my miserable life back, and I''m not that stupid. I tried to tap another world, but nothing happened. My hand has crossed that screen. What the hell is going on here? Shut up for a second, and I started thinking, "another world" in my mind. In that moment, Words vanished before my eyes. A great light appeared as an external door in the dark world. On this door were words written in blood. "the world is a circle." I walked to the door hoping to come out of the darkness, and at that moment, I got out 2 System of death When I opened my eyes, I was confused and racked and Feeling a little nauseous. Where the hell am I? Ahh, My head hurts so much like it''s going to explode. I was so confused, And the feeling of dizziness didn''t leave me. I tried to move my hands, but to my surprise, what I saw was weird, no. We better call it unbelievable! What is this madness? Why are my hands so small? Like it was like... Like a newborn baby? My chest was boiling. I felt as if something was burning inside as if I had swallowed an ember of fire. At that moment, I didn''t realize what had happened to me, and I couldn''t wait any longer to find out what was going on here, so I tried to stand up, but I couldn''t, I tried to talk, but I cried like a child who pissed himself. I started crying, yeah, as I thought, it was a newborn baby crying. In that moment of panic and weeping, a beautiful woman appeared with short black hair and eyes that gleamed with splendid, fascinating camaraderie. She was neither tall nor short, and her body was girly and gentle, Her breasts were in harmony with her body, he did not cast his heavy burden on her body, nor was he too small to spoil her body''s marvellous balance, she was not the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, But the feminine Joe surrounding her made her special. She looked at me with a warm, gentle smile that made those who saw her feel attracted to her. But why the hell was she smiling at me? As she got closer, her soft, white, snowy face became more explicit. Brown, pale eyes were full of love and affection. And she was speaking a strange language? But the weird thing is, I understood everything she said. "Oh, my sweet baby, why are you crying?" She gently and cautiously gave me a warm hug. At that moment, too, a man with a big moustache, a mild face, long, thick black hair, a small nose, and black eyes ran towards me. There was nothing special about his body, Just some great atmosphere that followed him. Smile and embrace the beautiful lady holding me and his kiss me, ouch, for you can imagine the sight of a man with a big moustache kissing you! So many deadly thorns haha, He raised his back after kissing me, and he looked at me. "Why are you crying, baby? You made your mother worry about you." After his voice fell, another woman came from the side, dressed as a maid. She had an appearance and a body like any other maid. But it was her youth who distinguished her. But what''s remarkable is that she has a cat''s ear¡ªa little bent and smiling. I didn''t know why they were so happy. .... What? One moment!! Is that a cat ear? Do I imagine things or what? Is it true what I see? Wait... Is that a tail too? "~!@#£¤%..." My mind is completely blurred. After a while, I tried to calm myself, and the weird thing was that I calmed down quickly. And I came up with something from three. One: I am crazy, I lost my mind, and it''s all just an illusion. Or... Two: I''m under the influence of some strange drug that one of my enemies used against me Or I am in another world! After analyzing the situation, I found that the last possibility was more reasonable. Also, it''s not like I can do anything. From the looks of them, you can tell. the man in front of me is my father, and the woman holding me is my mother Did fate give me another chance? Did I go to another world? When I looked at mom and dad, I found something strange floating a few inches above their heads. When it rang further, I found it was a word. "Evaluation." I thought of the word, and then it faded. And a big window popped up in front of me, Name: Carly Age: 30 Level: unknown Job: unknown equipment: unknown skills: unknown sensation: She feels so much love for you. Condition: Excellent Why does this look like a crazy game? And why are there so many unknowns? Who''s doing this to me? You son of a bitch... I''ll kill you in the worst way I can if I find you. I looked at my father, and I did the same. "Evaluation." Name: Matt Age: 35 Level: unknown Job: The mayor of the town. Equipment: unknown skills: unknown sensation: He feels love and hope for you. Condition: Excellent Similarly, a lot of things are unknown, but the job is just different. I like to use my mind, but I don''t want to **** it. Use all my power to find out what''s going on here. But there''s no reason for me to die and feel dead. It hurts, but now is not the time to tell you how much it hurts. Because everyone will feel dead someday. And I had another cracked screen... "Special abilities." Evaluation Status Skills Shop Surprised to see all this stuff, and I still haven''t recovered from it. When I closed my eyes to digest what happened, there were some sentences in my head. Evaluation: you can see the situation of people around you and their feelings for you. Note: the higher the level, the more detail. Status: using it, you can see your level and what comes with it. Shop: you can use it to buy whatever you want. When I saw the explanation of these abilities, I understood what was happening, so I decided to experiment. So I thought of the word "STATUS." Name: Gray Age: five months Level: 0 Job: ??? Equipment:??? Skills:??? Condition: Excellent Note: By increasing the level, you can improve your capabilities. What''s all this now? Like I''m in a game! Is this another world or a game? And why I have so many queries and not "unknown". But at that moment. I felt something... Beautiful and warm, my mother held me tightly in her arms. I felt so secure and loved that I had never thought it, a feeling I had never experienced in my entire life. There''s someone here who loves me. I don''t want anything else, so I don''t care about anything. I have a loving mother and a good father who treats me well. Is it a payment from fate? At that moment, I decided to lead a healthy life, quite apart from the problems, and to be an average person. But, as they say, The wind comes in what the ships don''t want. Fate had other plans for me. 3 Im still evil What''re all the bodies all around me? Don''t look at me like that. Yes, I have killed some in this world but not those. I don''t like this kind of stuff. When you kill someone, you have to torture first. You should torture the soul. You have to make him wish he was dead before you kill him. Blood on the floor and corpses make me feel like I''m fucking more than a girl at the same time, yeah. More fucking than a girl is not crisp because you won''t give everyone their due, and so on. When two people tortured, you won''t give everyone their rights to torture. I know you want to know who "killed those people". It''s been 14 years since I''ve been in this world. So I gave in to those bastards trying to kidnap me. I want some fun. It''s just over 30 people with small levels, between 15 and 20. When I kill a monster, or a human, or fight, I get some XP And then the level goes up. So when I went up a little. I''m upping my evaluation skills to learn about more people around me. So I looked at one of these motherf**kers...I thought about "Evaluation." __________________________ Name: Jacob Type: human. Level: 17 Job: thief and highwayman. Specialization: warrior. Feelings for you: greed. __________________________ Now I can learn about specialization, levels, and feelings. Knowing feelings is so unproductive for some, you may be with someone for decades and not know what one''s true feelings are. But thanks to my system, it''s as easy as the heart of your hand. So you could say I have something extraordinary and a great secret that a person can''t dream of even in his wildest dreams. Now let''s get back to these thieves and bandits. I smiled because I knew they''d take me through the woods. At first, I thought they were going to run through short roads or alleys. But what I didn''t expect was for them to enter the forest. Why? Because none of them will know how to die because I made some excellent surprises for them out there while I was playing. And you know my surprise reeks of blood. They skilfully travelled through dense forest trees. Someone carried me over his shoulder, and I was crying. Of course, they were crocodile tears, so I acted like I was crying. How good you were at acting. I''m very good at acting because my former gang leader position wouldn''t lie if I said I got it by faking it with expressions and lies. Damn, I deserve an Oscar. Hahaha I did it to make them believe I was scared. Someone yelled at me and said, "You''re a chicken baby. "If he knew I''ve been killing every day in my world ten of his kind He would have fallen to the ground from the shock. That''s why I didn''t care what he said. I''m still a kid, and I shouldn''t let anyone think otherwise. I''ve learned a lot about this world. There are four kinds of creatures in this world. Each of them lives in certain areas. Humans live in the eastern half of the world. Demons live in the western half of the world. Monsters live in the domain of the king of humans and demons. And the hybrid species lives with humans. They all have their classes. the human have The Warrior, the Magician, the Beast Tamer... Every human has only one class. He can''t have two except if he uses Mythical tools or he has a special breed. And, of course, because I''m not a normal human being, but a bloodthirsty monster, that doesn''t apply for me. Demons also have three classes. The Warrior, The magician, and Variable: someone who can turn into a monster. The same condition of classes applies to them. The hybrids have a weaker force than man and other creatures. So with time, they became slaves to humans and demons. These are the species and creatures of this world. You''re expecting a big war between demons and humans, and I was like you in the first place. I wish it were because I love blood. And in war, there''s nothing more than blood. The blood of children, the blood of women and blood of older adults, everything allowed in combat. Unfortunately, this wish has not granted. There is peace between humans and demons. Humans are not allowed to kill demons. But we''re only allowed to kill monsters. And criminals. So Today I am kidnapped of my own free will because I want to enjoy killing these idiots. I kept crying until we got to a specific area that I knew very well. Is where I took out a dagger that hidden in my clothes. Then I put my hand on the mouth of the man who put me on his back. I had a paralytic poison in my hand. The dagger was then inserted into his neck and moved left and right until the blood came out and spread over his body. This idiot couldn''t scream because of the poison. When he fell to the ground, I said to him with a little smile " I know you''re in pain, but don''t be afraid. I''m going to let you die now so you can rest." "You have launched an attack on the Enemy, and your experience against the Enemy has improved. The attack Power is +2, and the spirit willpower +1." I put the dagger in his left eye. Then I waited for some seconds until he felt the pain enough. And produced a knife and put it again in his chest until he died. One down, 29 to go. "You killed a thief, spirit willpower +1, blood strength +3." When I read the screen that appeared, I smiled. Today is going to be a beautiful day. I disappeared into the trees. Next to my big cat red colour and behind me. Thirty of the same type but younger. These monsters are the first ones I''ve tamed after I learned to tame beasts. The villagers call them "flame cats." Not because they''re red. The cat next to me lived for over 70 years if measured by the human level. He is at level 25, and the rest of the cats are at Level 10 to 17. I don''t need more. After I made sure my cats were ready. I came back next to the body, and I started crying out loud. Because I was surprised those idiots hadn''t found us yet. When they showed up, I kept crying. After they saw their friend''s body. Each one of them armed and ready for an attack, and Jacob approached me and asked me, "Who did this? A**hole." I wiped my fake tears with my own hands, and I looked at him so hard. He got closer to me. At that moment, I took out the dagger and held it in my right hand and stabbed him in the mouth. He fell to the ground because of the pain. I pulled his tongue out of his mouth and burned his tongue with a fire that came out of my left hand. My right hand was still stabbing parts of his body. "You have launched an attack on the Enemy, and your experience against the Enemy has improved. The attack Power is +2, and the spirit willpower +1." I looked in his eye, and I threw the dust of his tongue at his face, I said to him with a pretty smile "Who''s the pu*sy now?" The shock and pain were on his face. He couldn''t do anything. And he didn''t expect all this to happen in a single moment. "You killed your Enemy, spirit willpower +1, blood strength +4." "level up " And after I was sure he''d gone to hell, I looked at the others. Everyone''s face shocked and confused and not believing what they saw. A little boy who was crying a minute ago alone killed the most powerful warrior in their group. I cut out this dull silence, and I said, "Two dead, 28 to go." And then I moved towards them, and with an evil smile, I said, "It''s a beautiful day. How about making the sky rain some blood?!" 4 Weird tree When the man dies, he feels strange pain. His spirit comes out of his body. His mind becomes confused, terrified of what he''ll see next because it''s anonymous. I told them I''d get their blood out of their system. I used to look in the eye and say that. They''re in shock, but there''s a sound. He said "You fucking kid, I''ll cut your head off." The person who spoke was heading for me in a hurry. Idiot! Why didn''t he attack his friends? Why is he so hasty? Use your fucking head. "If you wish to die, I have no choice but to grant your request," I said He was willing to stab me. But when it was at a reasonable distance, I raised the sword of Jacob on the ground. And I ran towards him so fast. The small structure of my body made it very easy to move lightly, considering the huge man in front of me. With a few prevarications, he noticed nothing before my sword pierced his stomach, which was as greedy as its owner. I wanted to cut his throat, but I was short, so I hit his stomach, and he fell to the floor in pain and looked at me in fear. "Wh..who are you? Who are you looking for? That voice came from the man in the back, but I didn''t care. Now I wanted to achieve my goal. I said, "I told you it was gonna rain blood today, but you idiots didn''t believe me." "High blow." A white light came out of the sword you waved on his neck. His head was quickly cut off, and I watched as his body burst like a waterfall and enjoyed watching misery on his face before death. There was a lot of blood on my face, on the floor, on my clothes. How much did he love that blood? It was a beautiful sight once, but now it''s annoying. They attacked me, all of them. That''s what I wanted. At that moment, my dear Cats came out, and that was the beginning of the massacre. I sat watching the battle. Your domesticated monsters killed someone. You have XP. My dear cats have sharp claws and breathe fire like a dragon. Your domesticated monsters killed someone. You have XP. Your domesticated monsters killed someone. You have XP. hahaha Your domesticated monsters killed someone. You have XP. These thieves never thought I''d be a monster tamer either. Of course, I couldn''t fight all those monsters. But I had my father''s soldiers help me out, and I could take them after I took care of them. Your domesticated monsters killed someone. You have XP. A lot of screens have shown out in front of my eyes. And because my cats came out of nowhere, it was a one-sided fight. I didn''t lie to you. I only killed three or the bodies around me. I didn''t kill them myself. Your domesticated monsters killed someone. You have XP. At that moment came my dad with a bunch of the guards. My father is a magician at Level 40. I stood in the middle of the bodies. Where my body and face thoroughly soaked in blood. And horror on my eyes. "So¡­.n" My father ran toward me and hugged me well. "What happened?? "Nothing happened. I killed all of them." "You did it again." "They tried to kidnap me, so I made hell kidnap them." When I was ten years old, when I first went out into the village, some kids tried to bully me. I beat them to death because they were trying to beat me. My father knew that He tried to get me on the right track. I gave him my word that I would only kill who attacked me first. My father is a very reasonable man. He helped me increase my strength and taught me the magic of fire and ice. He taught me how to control Mana power. And he didn''t tell my mom anything that happened to me so she wouldn''t get scared. I learned my first magical skill at the hands of my father. When it happened, their screen showed upfront me. You observe other people, Martial Dao. You have a sense of heart, and you have a Magical skill flame of hell. And your body coordination has improved. You have +3 Mana and +4 magic. You learned to control the power of Mana. You have +20 mana. "Skills" ___________________________ There was a window in front of me with five classes. A warrior. Magician The Beast Tamer. It was turning into a monster. Class five:????? ___________________________ When I thought of the word "Magician," another window came out. Featured inside the window. Skill flame of hell written next to it +1 It looks like it''s going to get stronger. I wanted to try the Warrior''s abilities and see if I could learn them. But when I told my father I wanted to be a warrior, he said to me, "You can learn one class." But I insisted, so he had no choice but to bring me a trained warrior to teach me. When I first held the Sword, The Warrior was teaching me enough to control Ki energy. And how to use the first skill for warriors, the final blow, that''s the blow that cut the thief''s head off. I started practicing, as the Warrior said. Waving the sword and using the Ki, it took me a while, but in the end, the screen came out in front of me. You observe other people, Martial Dao. You have a sense of heart. You have Magical skill, "The ultimate blow." And your body coordination has improved. You have +3 Ki and +4 agility. I learned the skill, so the Warrior was happy. He went to tell my father. My dad was pretty shocked when he found out I could use the Ki. My father thanked the Warrior and then came to my room. He told me I shouldn''t tell anyone about this and not use magic in front of anyone. He was so scared for me that it made me happy on the inside. My old father used to torture me every day. When I told him I could also tame monsters, he didn''t believe me at first. But then he ordered some of his soldiers to arrest some monsters alive for me. Top of Form I''ve learned a new skill. Beast taming skill. Your beast-taming speed has risen to 10. This window came out in front of me after six months of trying because there was no teacher to tame monsters. After all, it was a rare class. My father didn''t believe a sample when he saw me sitting on one of the Cats flames. And if we go back to the present, he now sees about 30 dead bodies around me. He wasn''t mad at me because these guys are criminals. I came home with my dad. Along the way, he gives me a lecture about the importance of a person''s life and his memories and making new friends. I didn''t have any friends yet, and that was a lot of concern for my father. I don''t know why?! My mother was standing outside our house, waiting for us. Her eyes weakened by tears, and her hand was shaking with fear. When she saw me, she ran towards me, and mom hugged me so hard, she was crying. I love her a lot. She always took care of me. I remember when I was five, I was sick. I had this disease until I was ten years old, and all those years she was sitting around and taking care of me, crying for me. No doctor knew why I was sick. But my chest was burning so hard. She was always next to me all these years and did not feel bored,'' tired, so I loved her, too, and will protect her with my blood. My mom hasn''t stopped crying yet. I regret letting those idiots kidnap me. I didn''t know she''d worry about me like that. "Don''t cry, Mom. I''m fine. "I said She hit me in the head pretty hard. And she said "Don''t make me worry about you like that again." "Ok mom " Hahaha When I''m with my mom, I''m someone else. I want a normal life, but there''s no normal life in this world.hehehe unfortunately. "Status" ___________________________ Name: grey Level: 17. Job: none. ___________________________ I''m now at Level 17. My level was zero until the age of ten. At the time, I was sick so that I couldn''t practice, but when I was 10, the disease disappeared. I''m 14 years old, and my level is 17. That''s good for the rest of the villagers. Most of the kids my age are still standing at ten levels. Also, I didn''t get to Level 17. I killed a lot of monsters vulnerable every day. We live in a village called Dreams. My father is the mayor of this village, a rich and fair man, but his only problem is me. One king, King Jeffrey, control all humans. This king is a friend of my father''s¡ªa fair and powerful man. I only met him once when I was very young. Because of what happened to me, my mother wouldn''t let me out for three weeks. It was so dull. After that time, I started training again and killing monsters to make me stronger. I went into the woods. When I walked into the woods because I locked in the house for so long, I decided to go deeper into the woods. To kill some powerful monsters. But at that moment, I felt my chest, and it''s beating hard. And I found myself moving towards a huge tree. Giant tree bigger than my house. I felt a dark force coming out of it. What''s.....happen.....ing to m....e?! I felt light coming out of my chest, and my body was pulling towards the tree. And when I got closer to the strange tree and almost hit it, a strange light appeared and dragged me into it. What do I see now...? What the hell¡­? 5 white tiger I''m in a state of meditation right now, trying to pool my energy. It''s been nine months since I''ve been trying to get out of this jungle. It looked like I got into a game of maze. I keep looking for a way out, I play around a little, kill some animals, or exercise a little. However, I still look for the way out. "Roar." My body started to tremble a little bit, I know, it''s a cautious quality that I''ve developed. And, indeed, an Asian tiger with its claws pointed to my head, and its sharp tusks were sparkling. Stupid people make mistakes twice, and I''m not crazy. I quickly avoided attacks at the last minute because of my senses. And because I died before because I didn''t care what surrounded me, I learned a very remarkable skill. (risk area) It''s a passive skill that doesn''t need to be activated. You dodged an enemy attack, and your resilience improved +1 elusive +1. This skill helps me sense danger when someone tries to attack me, but it''s still weak. The threat must be too close to do. What the hell? The White Tiger. What brings him here? I know this Tiger well. I had watched him in the woods a lot of the time. ____________________________ "Evaluation" Name: White Tiger. Level: 25. Type: Monster ____________________________ Hell, he''s on level 25, he can kill every cat on his own. This son of a bitch wants to kill me. Go to hell. I stood and looked at him with enormous eyes, running away from a speeding animal won''t work. Then I did the stupidest thing a man could do with a fast tiger. I started running, hahaha. I''m not stupid enough to use my speed against a tiger. But when I did, he came running after me, too. At that moment, I used one of my magic skills... "Shadow" With this skill, I can make the Enemy see an illusion of me running and make me disappear for 10 seconds. One. I held my dagger fast. Two. Three. Four. Five. I went towards the Tiger in a fast way. Six. Seven Eight I jumped at him. Nine Ten. I showed up in front of the Tiger and the dagger in my hand. The Tiger was shocked. I shot him in the neck with a dagger. Oh, shit. Oh, shit. Oh, shit. Why didn''t this fucking dagger break his neck? Damn stupid. I never thought his body would be this strong. The Tiger is on top of me, and I''m under him. What the fuck is this? You want to kill me or what? His claws went through my shoulder. I screamed in pain, but I didn''t give up. I had a smile on my face. Why am I so excited? My body was shaking from the pain. But I felt like I wasn''t going to die. . I''m not going to die. If I''m going to die, I''m going to die of excitement and ecstasy. I''ll fucking kill you! I raised my ginger fast. . "Flame of hell." I added a flame with my ki for the dagger. The fire came out of the edges of the blade. And finally, my dagger penetrated this cursed Tiger. You have launched an attack on the Enemy, and your experience against the Enemy has improved. The attack Power is +2, and the spirit willpower +1 At that moment, the Tiger tried to lift his claws to rip out my other shoulder. But before he did, I thought of a word. "Skills." And then... I chose The Beast Tamer. And I opened up a skill that I decided I didn''t need. Congratulations. You''ve learned a new skill, "the Paralysis," and your body coordination has improved. You have +3 Mana and +4 magic. "Paralysis" And I Upskill to Level 3 Then I put my hand on The Beast''s wound. "Paralysis" You learn a lot of skills in no time. You have acquired the skill "Paralysis," and your body coordination has improved. You have +3 agility. The Beast''s claws stopped before they reached my shoulder. So I stood up and held the dagger with all my might and stabbed him more than once. And I was laughing. And laugh. And laugh. Die, motherf*cker! If anyone saw this, they''d think I was crazy. But I don''t mind that belief. I''m crazy. Die! "Level up." "I took five points of skill." And when I was sure he was dead, I fell on the floor and almost fainted, but before that happened, I opened my eyes, and my vision was blurry, But ... I saw human feet coming at me with steady steps. Is this another enemy, or what? Then I heard a laugh from a girl. Then I passed out from the unbearable pain. 6 Yama What? My eyes are closed! I can''t see anything. Why can''t I move my hands? Just a moment... They''re bound, and so is any power in my body that I can''t use. Mana and kai, I can''t use magic, and I can''t use my physical strength. What''s happening to me? "Aghh..." I tried to move my body, but my shoulder was killing me. "Do not move until the drug corrupted. it''s worth more than you, you idiot." A girl''s voice. I tried to open my eyes to find out who that girl was and why she was trying to cure me. "Who are you?" I started talking. No matter who I am, how did you get in here? She answered, and from the source of her voice. She was by my side. "I''m asking the questions, not you, bitch..." "Narcissistic, but it''s a stupid thing to show your arrogance now. You think you''re in a position to ask questions." Suddenly, I felt a sword beside my neck and pressed it slightly. Sword edge chill makes the hair stand straight. A small bloodline seeped through my neck. She said in a cold tone, "Do you want to die by my hand?" "Hahahaha," I smiled and laughed out loud. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why are you laughing?" "It''s just that I haven''t heard that sentence in a long time, but the more reason. You want me alive, I''ve never seen someone treat someone who wants to kill him, and the drug on my shoulder is more expensive than me." The girl smiled and said, "Half right." It doesn''t matter now. What do you want?" At that moment, I felt a blow to the head that made me unconscious. When I woke up, I felt the cold air touching my body softly, naked? I finally opened my eyes. When I checked, I lifted my little dangling head, and my eyes were wide open from what I saw. The girl in front of me was between 13 and 14 years of age, but what struck him was her abnormal body growth, and her voice was not childish when I first heard it and did not fit into his personality. Her silky white hair, like snowflakes, her small breasts that are unsuitable for a girl, her soft, white neck, her blood-red eyes that blindly add attraction to her face, and her lips, like the color of ripe cherries, make a man''s desire burn to kiss her. And the thing that distinguishes it a little, the horns on her head. And if you lower your head a little, you''ll find the body''s most magnificent, unburdened waist on its buttocks. Even more marvelous is the back of her body that makes any place in which she sits as if the heavens blessed it. The dreamy purple gown of the most beautiful artifacts has added beauty as if it were a girl in a painting. After the little astonishment, I thought a bit of the situation, and I opened my mouth full. "You... You want to **** me or what? Didn''t your parents teach you manners?" Did you fall into the hands of a depraved girl? "Don''t do this to me, I''m still a kid," I said in a terrifying voice. "Hmph," The girl didn''t care about the first part of the sentence and snorted, "Do not try to deceive me. No kid''s done what you did." This girl is so scary. Tell me what you want from me and why my hands tied like this. Don''t be afraid, and I won''t kill you." "Hey, I''m afraid of you. You''re the one who was going to die because the weak white tiger, don''t make me laugh." The sound of this girl makes you think she''s older. "I don''t want you to move, so I handcuffed you. So you can''t piss me off and ruin the medicine." After she said that, I felt a blow from behind that made me fall into boiling water. I screamed so hard because the water was so hot that my body would melt as I fell into limbo. "Mot... Motherfucker, what are you doing to me? I''m going to kill you, bitch..." I screamed in pain. "Calm down and try to feel the energy around you," said the girl in an unemotional voice. "Come to me, and I''ll make you calm down with me, bitch." At that moment, I felt a strong aura around me that silenced me from the shock, as if springs of energy were flowing towards me. "Shut up and feel the power around you in the water, or I''ll kill you this time." "You are a psychopath." And I''m saying this... I feel such energy around me. Wh... What? A new kind of energy that I never felt before that I now think, which you will feel is high power when you first come into contact with it. Like Ki and manna all around me. "Suck up the power now." When I tried to absorb the energy, I couldn''t feel the heat, and the temperature reached my chest and rotated inside. Level up. Level up. - What? " "Congratulations. You learned flow skills." And the explanation went out as usual. "You can absorb the energy around you." Note: when skill levels rise. You can understand the skills of the creatures that kill them. Congratulations on your healing skills. Passive skill "You can heal yourself." Note: when wounds settle, they heal faster. See, I am completely healed. Why are you making me angry if I don''t need you? I would have killed you by now?" "And if you untie my hand, I will **** you and then kill you." Yeah, she fixed me, but I can''t let anyone threaten me or even think about it. At that moment, I found my hand empty, and it untied mine. She''s still a gullible girl. Finally, when I turned to her, I saw a cheeky smile and taunting her face, "come on, and kill me." I told you I''d **** you first. Just a second, why is she not afraid of me? And I instantly thought. Evaluation. ___________________________ Name: Yama Type: demon Level 60. Work: daughter of demon''s rebellious king Specialization: witch. Feelings toward you-anger, offense. ___________________________ Level 60 Oh, shit. 7 coward F*cking b*tch ... She''s so strong. The difference between my power and hers is like the difference between heaven and earth. She''s the one who rapes me first and then kills me. "I don''t have time for this shit right now, and I was just saying that to get you to set me free. Now tell me what you want from me." I said that before. I''m not a coward, but I''m not an idiot either. "Why did you change your mind?" A cheeky smile was lying on her face. "I told you I wanted you to free me, and I also know you helped me, so we can get through this and tell me why you helped me." Do you want to play with words? Dream! She laughed at me and said: "We are now in the demon''s dungeon, and I am the daughter of the demon king." I already know. I know she''s the daughter of the demon king. After reading the word rebel, I concluded that he had been banished or imprisoned. But why didn''t you mention her father''s name? How is that? And why am I here now? "I do not know. It''s a bizarre mystery." I''ll tell her what happened. Maybe you can get me out of here. I told her my chest was emitting a beam that drew me to a big tree in the woods, and when I got close. Sucked me into the tree. The girl raised an eyebrow as an expression of denunciation. She looked at me, and she came close, She put her hand on my chest, her eye began to turn red, and her white hair became radiant. And then... flew through the air. She said strange words at this moment, and suddenly I felt a burning pain in my chest. But strangely enough, she began to bleed out of her eyes and mouth on the floor, and my eyes were wide open for the first time in this place. When she then stopped doing what she was doing, a flash of disappointment appeared on her face and quickly disappeared, and she said "W.....What is that power in your chest?" Her eyes trembled for a moment, and she was more shocked when she remembered what had happened. Who are you? I was completely unaware of what had happened! I was very shocked by what was happening, but I came back to myself. And I told her everything. "So tell me first. Who are you? She looked at me like she was looking for something. She told me she was 14. I almost threw up in my stomach, 14 years old, and a level of 60! What the hell? How does she have all this power and talent? She looked at me like she was reading my mind and said, "I know what you''re thinking. That''s what my brothers and father thought too. '' I''ll be a big threat to them,'' so they''ll try... Some of my brothers tried to kill me. I take it in the world. The devil is the most significant person with talent. But there was the problem that my father had ten wives, and every wife had a son. And my mother, she was the tenth mistress. And had a girl. I was the smartest, the most talented, the fastest growing. My brothers agreed, and they tried to kill me. And what did you do? I asked, and I was amazed she was telling me all these things. I killed them." She said that her eyes sparkle with blood lust. And the intent to kill almost choked me. "To think that''s the reason, so how are we going to get out?" I said we go out, not I go out, and you need to spin some words to get what you want from the other side if it''s stronger than you do. She looked at me and said, "To get out, I have to teach you some things. When I touched your breasts, I sensed Mana and ki. It''s rare in this world to see someone like you, and you need to get out of here and find someone like you." I couldn''t deny what she said, and I wouldn''t lose anything if she found out. "And how would I benefit from you going out with me?" She always tried to take me out. "I''ll teach you three strong skills and a new specialty." What? You''re going to teach me! ". "Yes. The skills ''seal'', ''dimensions,'' ''Realm,'' and the specialty change." I certainly have nothing but to agree to this deal, Unless a donkey kicks me. "All right." But you have to increase your strength, control Mana and, above all, teach you specialization. Did you believe she was a teacher or what? And when I thought about her age, she just laughed inside me. "Follow me," she said as she turned around without asking me. She told me that the shapeshifter is someone who can assemble Mana and explained to me how I need to imagine Mana and how I will control her. Until we reached the giant mountain, we climbed the hill. When we got to the airport, we sat down and drank something, and Yama talked to me about other things related to specialization. Until I understand everything, She brought me here because there are a lot of Mana here. "Come after me." I went after her until we got close to the edge of the mountain. I''ll show you the secret of the transformation here. Look. "I looked at what she was referring to in the air. But she approached me, and she put her hand on my chest and whispered in my ear with a hot voice. "You should control your Mana and turn like her." At that moment, I found myself falling off a mountain. "W¡­ waitttttttttttt." She threw me off the mountain. F*ck you, you crazy b*tch... 8 The fall I always fall from bad to worse. I Fall into a world of filth, murder, and r*pe. I remember 14 years ago, I was a Boss mobster. Everyone was afraid of me, and everyone was scared to say my name. But then again, I was falling psychologically and morally. The name was just a human title, but everyone knows it as a monster. I still remember the eyes of the girl I raped. The last time she was beautiful, and Bright was like a sacred jewel. She is dark and sad now. But I didn''t do anything wrong. I did what I wanted to do. She couldn''t protect herself. So don''t blame me. I am. When I was dying, I heard her mother cry why she was crying when she was killing me. Is she sad for me? Or was she crying because she was falling, too? Did anyone cry when they found out I was dead? Hahaha Would that make any difference?! And now I''m still falling, but this time, I''m falling from a high mountain to the ground to die. Is it all ended? Falling is a strange and lovely feeling. Your body feels free. No one controls you. But as always, everything beautiful ends up colliding with ugly reality. There''s no way out. That bitch is the one who made me fall now. I don''t know why she did it, but there''s no difference. I''m going to die again. The fall has always had bad memories of me. When I first fell. I was a little kid in my real world. I was not yet the beast that stands before you now. My mom saw me crying, and she looked at me, then she smiled. This was the first time I saw my mom grinned since I found myself alive. She carried me into the kitchen, lit a fire, put a knife on the fire. And she told me, "I didn''t want to hear you scream." And she put the knife in my hand. When I was screaming, she was torturing me even more, so I didn''t talk. I was hurting in silence, crying in silence, feeling in silence. So I''ve hated falling since that day, but it feels good. That strange world despite repeated stories But everyone in it falls for the same mistakes and repeats the same events, And it hurts the same pain. Everything revolves around human life, between. Hope Pain. Same shit. But the worst thing that could ruin anyone''s life is you give him hope, then take that hope and provide him with pain in return. So I learned a lesson. We can''t trust anyone, we can''t love anyone, and everybody''s wrong, and so I have to be worse. Freefall. What''s new about it? Ever since I was born, I was falling free. Everything I was raised by All I ever loved My morals and dreams. It was gradually decreasing until the last moment of Impact, death! So I asked myself an important question. Do I want to shave? Do I want to feel like a bird with No limits, no restrictions? Or do I want that black finish? She''s still standing there looking at me that bitch. She watches my failure and the moment I die. I don''t want that ending. Not in front of her All I kept scanning for was that feeling of free fall Free and clear, and the pain is over I felt everything Without falling At that moment, I thought of her words before I fell utterly Before my head hit the ground And I die. I remember "Control Mana and turn like it." I did. I controlled the Mana with all my power, with all my inner energy. I turned it into an income form¡ªa form I''ve always loved. "I learned the shapeshifter specialization." I opened up the skills, went to the shapeshifter class, opened up the first skill, and raised him to level four. Then I closed my eyes. I whispered. "Change" 9 wings What is this? Do I have wings? The last thing I remember, I was falling off a mountain. But now I''m flying with wings. "I''ve turned into an eagle." Three minutes. I feel like I''m used to these wings like I''m born with them. I can move it in any direction I want and wherever I want. Flying feels good. No one sees me. And I see everyone, and nobody controls me. There are no restrictions. Also, my eyes now very strong. I can see everything clearly like it''s in front of me; the task was far. Before I became a criminal in my real world, I liked to read, and I. I''ve read that Eagles have powerful eyes that are far superior to men. So I now see it all very clearly. It''s been a minute." Oh, shit. I forgot the skill would be over in three minutes. And I''m far from the mountain now and very high. I set off quickly towards the top of the mountain. I saw the mountain, and it was too far. It''s been two minutes. " I won''t make it in time because of the distance and my speed. I have to get faster. But how? Yes, I remembered Ki. I''ll use Ki. Focus. Focus. Focus. 50. When I used Ki, a robust blue beam came out of the wings. 40. Now I''m three times faster than the last one. 30. 20. 10. I''m getting too close. Nine Eight Seven Six. Five. Faster, faster, faster! Four. Three. Two. Screw everything. I''m going to make it. One. "The skill is over." I fell on the mountain so hard. If I were one second late, I''d be dead by now. I feel pain all over my body. I looked at her in a rage, but I didn''t talk. Because I knew to learn a new specialization had a high price to pay and had some risks. "Why are you looking at me like that? I''ll be scared, hahaha. " Her voice was all sarcasm, but I didn''t care. What mattered now, I learned a new specialization. And I''m going to make her my slave someday. I swear. "What if I can''t turn in time?" I said that with a look of anger. "I thought you were smarter than that. You were going to hit the ground and die for sure. " I like this girl. "What will we do now?" I asked. "We''re not gonna do anything until I know something for sure at first." And she was smiling at the moment with a malignant poison. "W....- What?" And before I could finish my sentence, I found myself falling again. F*ck you, b*tch. I''ll torture you hard one day. ...... At the same time, but somewhere else, a man was sitting in a big chair watching everything with a Magic Ball. With a smile on his face, he had white hair and a white beard. He had one eye, and the other eye removed. He said, "Your journey begins now. You will see a lot of things that will drive you crazy. " And he watches grey fall off the mountain and flies again. Hahahahaha And he started laughing, and he said with a lot of evil. "I''m waiting for you." 10 The land of Knowledge There''s nothing more important than my life. I have to survive, no matter what. That''s what I know. And that''s what experience taught me. It''s been a month since I''ve been in a demon prison. I am now trapped in the forest by five white tigers. And there''s a big tree behind me. I hold in my hand an old sword and some rust on it. "Status" ___________________________ Name: Gray. Level: 22 Health: 100/100 Power 30 +. Intelligence: 60 +. Endurance: 25 +. Luck: 40 +. Gravity: 20 +. Magic: 25 +. You have 16 points. ___________________________ I thought about it for a minute, and then I chose... Strength: 35 Intelligence: 60 Endurance: 28. Luck: 43 Gravity: 20 Magic: 30. I''ve been improving my skill points. And I got some new skills. I held my sword against those Tigers. "Flame of hell." The sword came out with a steady flame. The flame of hell is level five now. That''s why it''s getting stronger. It made me see everything around me. And make these Tigers afraid. She brought me here. After she threw me off the top of the mountain, she changed to victory, and I came back for her, but when I got to her. I found Yama she was talking without looking towards me was moving forward without any amount of care on behind her. I was going to die of rage. I cursed her a thousand times inside me. But I don''t know anything about this place. I''ll go after Yama, but when the time is right. I''m going to make her very sorry for what she did to me. I''ll make her kneel on the floor and apologize. Yet I will not spare her. I raised the changing skill to level four. So I can keep turning for four minutes. Now she''s going down the mountain. I think she''ll be down in three hours, but I''ll be down in four minutes. Because of the changing specialization. I was breaching the clouds. And I''m coming down with all my strength. I did my Ki. My wing is like a vulture, two and a half meters. I got down and waited for her. I sat waiting for her on a rock, and I tried to meditate. The three hours passed very slowly. And when she came down, I thought I''d collected most of my energy. I looked at her, and I didn''t talk. "Am I too advanced?" "I don''t care. I was gathering my power." I said that, and I didn''t look at her. She moved too fast, and she was looking at me in anger. This girl is irritable. She went fast to where she lived. I didn''t notice it at first, but she lived in a big castle-like you see in old movies, and there was a lot of room and more corridors. This girl has a big secret behind her. She didn''t say anything. There''s a big secret behind her, and I''ll know it. I''ll make her tell the truth. But is there anything in this world that we can call real? I went into the castle behind her. "Come with me to the library. I''ll have you try to read some books. That will increase your knowledge of skills and abilities. The difference between humans and demons and other creatures. " "I know the difference." "You think you know. But you don''t know anything. Come on. " This girl is so cocky. The most arrogant girl I''ve ever seen in my long life. And I''ve lived twice. But when she opened the door. I found a huge room that might be in half the palace, a giant library with lots of books. They''re all books. "Welcome to the land of Knowledge." She said that and smiled. I''ll leave you alone to read for five hours here. And then you''ll head to the training ground, train on the sword for another five hours. Then you''ll practice magic with me for four hours. You''ll only sleep for four hours, that''ll last a month. "No, I don''t agree with what you''re saying." "Are you weak? You need to increase your strength. So you can learn the skills you need to get out of here. " "No, honey, you got it all wrong. I''m only going to sleep for an hour. Get out of here. Make me read calmly. Don''t come in for five hours. " I heard the door slamming. Hahaha I went through the books until I found books with an address. "The distinction of power." I started reading this book very carefully. And I learned some things from it that I didn''t know. That power mainly measured in this world, Energy arts -Initial -Middle -advanced -Peak Master -Initial -Middle -advanced -Peak Great Master/Grandmaster -Initial -Middle -advanced -Peak Spirit Realm -Initial -Middle -advanced -Peak King -Initial -Middle -advanced -Peak Emperor -Initial -Middle -advanced -Peak. And I knew the tamer could easily tame the weaker beasts. The only way to tame him is to make those monsters love him. So I figured out why monster-taming is so rare in the world because they don''t have any power. That''s why they get killed so fast. Five hours went by so fast. And I found the demon girl behind me. "Are you finished yet? Come to sword training. 11 the sword of Athena There''s a thin line between genius and madness. And I believe that madness is a kind of genius. I''m sitting in a big yard right now. Hold an old sword and try to gather Ki energy around my sword. Until an anomaly is going to form around it. I''ve been sitting here for four hours. And nothing has yet created. Meditation is tough. I was curious about something when I read my first book in the library. "Can I see your aura?" She didn''t talk, but she stood up and had a lot of power around her. The air around us began to scatter everywhere. I felt like my body was getting too light. "You are the master, then." She is level 60 and Master. Dad was a level 40, and he was a power artist. So the Master starts at 50. She looked at me so proudly. This girl is so cocky. Why do I feel like she''s returning what you did to her in the library? But I didn''t care. Now I''ve come up with something new about the levels, and that''s what''s important. But I''m bored. Why doesn''t Ki gather around the sword? I did it quickly with the dagger. What''s with the sword? Why do I feel like Ki inside me is over? If it weren''t for the power of Mana, I''d passed out by now. (You can''t do it yet? You''re so weak. ) "It has nothing to do with being weak or strong. But this sword is strange. I did it with the dagger before." I looked at her with no feelings when I said that. (So you figured it out. This sword called. The crooked sword.) "The crooked sword. What''s that weird name? " (This sword, whenever you try to give it to him, Ki will take it and provide u with nothing.) "Why did you let me do it for four hours?" (To see how much you put up with.) Mother f*cker... "And what do I do with this sword?" (What do you do if a con man meets you and he tries to con you?) "Kill him." Of course, I''ll kill him. No one dares to make fun of me or play with me. Whoever does that only sees hell. No, no wrong answer. This sword draws Ki from Warriors from thousands of years ago. He''s a wealthy hustler, so take it before you give it. ) "Hahahaha, I get it. " There''s only an hour left. It''s more than enough. I''ll try first. I feel the Ki inside the sword. And then I''ll try to pull the Ki to me. W...What the hell? Why does this sword carry all of the strange Ki? I feel like my body''s going to explode. My body was shaking from the pain. I don''t feel anything around me anymore. I felt like I was going to die because of a lot of Ki in my body. But before that happened, I heard Yama''s voice. "Don''t just take it, asshole .Give him Ki too and control Ki control it. Before it rips your body apart." Don''t just take... I always took everything. I never tried to give anything to anyone. So when I first died, I was wondering about myself, even though I knew the answer. Did someone cry for me? I tried to control Ki and after half an hour of constant pain. I started giving the sword and taking it from him. Until a powerful aura appeared on the sword. "Congratulations, you have taken control of the sword of Athena. One of the legendary swords of the world. " "Level up." ........ Somewhere far away. A girl was beating on a sword with a strange-looking hammer. I felt something strange. Then she showed up with a cheeky smile on her face and said, "Finally, someone who can control my sword." Hahaha My dear future husband. 12 Danger The danger is the best teacher. When I took control of the sword and level up, I was glad I did. My energy combined with the power of the sword to become one dense energy I feel and its majestic power. I like that sword. But at that moment I felt severe pain in my body, and I felt like something would come out of my chest and the pain moved quickly to the hands that hold the sword and promptly looked at my hands I found that there is high energy around her. "You have the sword of Athena." Name: the sword of Athens. Type: mythical sword. Information: it is a sword of Mubarak made from the legendary ironsmith Athena, increasing your strength by 25%. Note: you''ll show sword skills in the future. I was shocked by what was happening from what I''m reading. I looked at the sword, and there were strange inscriptions on the sword handle. And the blade was so bright in a peculiar way, and at the moment, I felt. The sword is like a snake. He can change his skin, it starts to change the shape of the sword completely, and the handle becomes a dragon''s head and the metal of the blade lit. Black Ki power. It''s like he''s from hell, and I''m still standing there, shocked by what''s happening. (Who the hell are you?) Yama looked at me and said this with such anger. I lost focus because of her. So suddenly the sword came back, an old sword. How you made the sword come under your command. I gave you this sword just to measure your Ki''s power. And how long will you last? I knew from my father that he had been around for a thousand years, and no one could control it. Whoever was trying to pull that off was pulling their Ki''s power.) I looked at the sword and smiled," so I''m your first master." "So what? I''m not a normal person. I''m not like you, weakling. Are you jealous that the sword chose me? Yes, this sword is smarter than you. He knows that I will control the world, so he chose to be my follower. Come on, and I''ll teach you, just be a slave for the rest of your life and rub my feet every day and maybe give you a little of my vast experience. Hahaha" (What you''re saying is a fantasy and an illusion produced by your sick mind.) I looked into her eyes with a challenge and said in a loud, clear, and scary voice. "I''m Gray. Nobody gets in my way. Whoever gets in my idea ends up dead. I do whatever I want. And take what I want. Nothing''s stopping me. My enemies are kneeling at my feet, after all. And they ask for mercy. You will see no greater evil than me in your world. So don''t say anything stupid to make you regret it in the future. " I said that, and I didn''t take my eyes off her. She didn''t talk or say anything, she was just looking at me, and after a little silence, she said, "narcissistic psycho." I was a little shaken from this statement, and I didn''t respond. She was looking at me without any feelings. Come on, Magic training. Take this sheath, but the sword in it, don''t use the sword in your next practice and don''t use Ki. ) I''m curious, is this girl as unfeeling as she claims to be? I looked at her and thought of a word. "Appraisal" And I was only looking at one thing in Appraisal. Her feelings for you: surprise and anger. So she can hide her feelings, But not on me. When I put the sword in the sheath and hung the sword in the holder, "Risk area." Damn I looked back, and I found a snake-shaped Fire. "Shadow steps." She moved quickly to another place near her. "What are you doing? You want to kill me, bit**?" I found that the ground below me was shaking, and a long stone came out from under me and hit me in a dangerous area. (I told you not to use Ki.) I''ll make you my slave someday ... bit*hDo you want to stop me from having children?! I increased the flame of hell to level five. "Flame of hell." A steady flame came out of my hand, a direction toward her. She activated a powerful shield from her hand, preventing the fire from reaching her. And when I did, I came back quickly because I felt so dangerous. At that moment, there was a big bolt of lightning coming right at me. And before I did anything, she bumped into me. I felt unspeakable pain. Whooooooooooo! I fell to the ground because of the pain, and the blood started coming out of my mouth. I didn''t think you were that weak. The magic practice is over for today. Go to sleep. ) "Who told you I gave up, hahaha?" I tried to stand by all I had and did my healing powers. A window came out in front of my eyes. "You''ll be healthy in half an hour." (Don''t be stubborn. if you keep this up, you''ll die.) "I''m going to die, not you." I raised my hand and collected everything I could from Mana. I whispered. "Flame of hell." I did, and I know she''s going to activate her shield. I got a good look at her. I didn''t care what you said. She collects the energy around her. And make it look like a transparent shield. (If you want to die, I won''t stop you.) She raised her hand and sent me an attack like before. And she says so. I was trying to focus on something else. I was trying to control the Mana and put her around me in The Shape of a big shield. If this attack reaches me, I will die. Come on..... Come on... Come on... 13 The Energy shield Don''t wait for someone to support you. Go to the top, and everyone will follow you. "You have learned the Energy shield." Shield duration is two minutes. I told her I wanted to take over the world. How long have I been thinking about this? I don''t know why.? But when I said that, I felt something inside me. When I was in my real world, I was a gang leader and a professional criminal. I didn''t get to authority quickly, and I killed a lot of people to do it because I don''t like control. I''m free as the wind. Go where I want and do what I want. I remember being on a mission to assassinate a minister in my country. He was the head of the gang that I was in at that time. I hated him. I was required to behead this minister. I like to cut heads off. I had an annoying hobby at the time. To collect the heads of those I killed. So I went over there smiling, and I snuck in the house. I knew the minister only lived with his son. So when I walked into the house, I found a picture of a woman with black hair and a face with a little wrinkle on it. I concluded that she was the minister''s dead wife. Death is the only truth in this world; everything else is a lie. Happiness. Love. Good. Even evil. A lie. I moved freely because I was used to it . I let my cigarette quietly and sat on the couch. My cigarette smoke was coming out quietly. It''s like I got everything under control. The whole world is under my control. At that moment, I felt stronger than anyone else. After I finished smoking, I tried to find the minister''s room to kill him quietly, and I ended up going home and sleeping. But what I found when I set up. A sound and a room at the end of the hall lit. I''m close. I heard the minister tell his child a bedtime story. A loving father. I sat down and listened to this novel. I had no one to tell me stories before I fell asleep, so I listened with interest. To know what that feels like. But I didn''t feel anything. So the day ended when I was sleeping in my bed, and there was an extra head hanging behind me between a lot of other leaders. It was the head of the mob boss. It''s not because good came to me suddenly. I''m at the bottom of this shit, and there''s no way I''m getting out of this shit. Not after I killed all those people. But I just like the story. .. But why am I sleeping now? Am I still alive? I heard a voice before I opened my eyes. (Come on. Are you going to sleep forever? ) I opened my eyes, and I found Yama standing next to me on the floor. "What happened? Why am I alive? " I said it with no care like I don''t care about my life. (First tell me, who taught you the Energy shield?) "Did you make it work?" Yeah, but you''re going to die. If it weren''t for my healing powers. I saved your life. "Yes, and you were the reason my life was in danger." Now, who taught you that skill? It''s a rare skill. Nobody knows him, but he and the demon king passed it on to me. ) "I watched you pull Mana and turn her into a shield, so I did." (You only did that after you saw me.) "Yeah, don''t forget, I''m a shape-shifter, too, and I can change the shape of Mana." I said that, and I looked at her with no care. I thought about talking. Skills. I opened a magical class. I found the skill of the Energy shield, an arrow came out of it for another skill, when I focused on the other one. I showed up next to it through the windows. "Skills are taught at level 100." The first time you showed up on Yama''s face, the surprise, the shock. She had a beautiful face at the moment. I looked at her, and I said, "Is there a skill I can learn after this skill?" (You don''t know skill levels?) "I know nothing of that name." Well, look, there are rare skills. It has degrees and levels of power. In other words, the ability I have now learned is extraordinary. Three degrees and six degrees of skill. And that skill has another six-degree skill. No one''s ever learned it before, and you need to be a professional magician to learn it, which applies to the skills of a magician and a warrior. ) I was listening to her with interest, and I found out that this girl has a lot of knowledge and a lot of information. After she finished explaining, I went to bed, and on the second day, the exercise continued, and I went to the library. And it went on for 20 days, and my level became 22. I was just meditating and trying to put my power together. Until Yama approached me and told me (I will teach you the first skill I promised you.) 14 The Realm But I control sword ki better than the start. I learned some sword skills from books in the library and learned a lot about this world. It took a lot of time to apply those skills, but at the end of the day, I mastered all my skills in the right way. I would have died more than once Because of the battle with Yama. But every time I survived, I become more reliable than ever. And I can control magic faster. I don''t want to admit it, but I''ve learned a lot from her. And I''m going to learn another strong skill. It''s the emotional realm skills. "What can I do with this skill?" She looked at me funny and said, (You can store anything within a realm that''s inside your body.) "W.....What is that possible?" Yes, it''s possible. But such skills are rare. And you need a lot of power. Even I can''t have a realm. And You need a unique tool, too. There are some outside tools. And these are scarce tools that can create a realm Within it, and these tools are legendary. ) I''m amazed at what she''s saying. If what she''s saying is correct, there''s no way I can find this device. "And where Will I have this mythical tool." (You''ve had it all along.) Is this girl crazy? "I have where? I don''t have anything in my hand. " She approached me and put his finger on my chest and said, (Here.) She was Sad after saying that. How can the tool be in my chest?! (When I first laid my hand on your chest, when we met, I felt it inside your body.) I''ve looked at my chest. Since my first day in this world, I feel something strange in my chest. Enough to give me Qi and mana regularly. "So how do I get things into this realm?" Good luck because I''ve read all the possible books on these ranges. And the way things stored inside it. I''m going to show you right now, and I''m going to make sure you have your range or not. ) Yama took steady steps towards her Office and carried a Blue Book. It says, The epic of the first Demon, King." (Hold this book.) I took the book from her, and I looked at it. (Close your eyes.) "What will you do for me?" And she smiled with a light smile. (Bite your eyes.) "Okay, okay. I closed my eyes. Try to feel that this book is part of your body or part of your soul. ) Part of my soul. Do I even have a soul? ..... ..... ..... (Now put it right into your soul. ( ... ... .. But I remember what he looked like. He had a white beard. And White hair had one eye, and the other one was closed. And he is sitting in a wheelchair. He was alone. Like me... (Well done.) Why is her voice so annoying? "Congratulations, you''ve learned a special skill." "You have learned the skill of the inner realm. " An older man once told me before I killed him. That the more you kill someone, the more you lose a part of your soul. And now I think I''ve lost all my soul. ... .. .. ... .. .. The older man used to tell me that, and he laughed. But I killed him, and I don''t remember why I killed him. And why are his words now echoing in my mind? Have I lost all my soul?! Now put it right into your soul . ) .... ... .. But I remember what he looked like. He had a white beard. He was one-eyed, sitting in a wheelchair. He was alone. Like me ... (Well done. ) Why is her voice so annoying? "you learned a particular skill. " "you have learned the skill of the realm. " 15 This Fores After I opened my eyes, the book was gone. I didn''t know where it went. I didn''t feel anything. "Congratulations, you''ve learned a special skill." "You have learned the skill of the realm." Realm skill: You can bring anything you touch into the realm. Note: Your realm extends to anything. There''s no limit. Yama looked at me with a weird smile on her face, and she was happy. (Well done. You''ve learned this skill so quickly. ) This is the first time this bitch has ever complimented me. But I''ve gotten used to that praise all my life. I was the head of a gang and was around a lot of hypocrites, slaves of power, or scares people, so I didn''t care what she said. "Now, how do I get this book out of that realm?" (Just think about what it looks like, and it''s in your hand.) I thought about the shape of the book and found it in my hand. And I give it to Yama. "The book is out of the realm." "Do you want to memorize the contents of the book?" I thought of a word. Yeah. " I felt like I''d read that book a thousand times. A lot of information entered my mind at the same time, but it felt normal. This book tells the story of the first Demon, King, how he united the tribes of demons and made a great war against the humans. He compiled a lot of treasures. And he hid the treasures in the place nobody can reach it. And there''s also a secret code about the location of the treasures that I noticed because I memorized all the contents of the book as if I''d read it a thousand times. In my old life. I had fucking lousy luck. But in this life, I think I blessed by heaven. I told Yama I wanted this book. She refused and told me that this is the only copy of this book, and it''s an essential book to her, and I think she''d say something like that on all the books here. And I''m used to never asking anyone twice, so I was shut up. I''m like what I said, gentleman. "Come on, and we''ll go back to your usual practice.) And so we continued training for another ten days. Until the last day of the month. I was at the library, acting like I was reading, but all I was doing was putting the essential books into my realm. And memorize it quickly. I''ve learned the persuasive skills of a warrior and the strong skills of a magician, but you need a high level. Hahaha. This bitch is going to be surprised to find out. But I learned a forbidden skill for a tamer, which is... Congratulations. You''ve learned a forbidden skill. "Transfer of consciousness." Transfer consciousness: you can Transfer your knowledge to any beast you tame. But if the monster is dead, you are going to feel the same degree of pain. I was so glad I got this skill. I looked back. I saw Yama waiting for me. She told me today I was going to the woods. And I will live there for seven months, depending only on my strength. She asked me for five cores from the white tigers. Three cores from inside the body of the Night Wolves. And the core of the orcs. And a Black Lion core. I turned that down because I felt like she was ordering me around. But when she told me I was doing that to boost my strength, So we can get out of here. I said yes, right away. I want to raise my strength. So I went with her to the woods. We talked about the elements. Fire. Water. Earth. And the wind. And there are two rare elements. Darkness. And light. You could only use them with legendary weapons to control it. And how can a magician manipulate those elements? But before we got to the woods, Yama suddenly stood up and looked at me and asked me, (Gray. What would you do if the whole world stood against you? ) "I will stand against the world too." And you think you can take everyone down? Alone. ) "I will die trying, but I will not bow my head to anyone." I didn''t even try. I gave up. ) She said that then she was shut up and moved forward without a word. I''m getting used to this bitch next to me. I will make her a slave to me, of course, or his follower. I got to the woods, and before I got in, I looked at her, and I said, "How long have you been in this prison?" I looked at her with some sadness. (Two years.) Two years she''s been alone. This girl is extreme. "I''ll see you in eight months. Bye. " , I looked into the woods, and I don''t know what my destiny would be, but whatever it is, I''m ready for it. Then I killed some fire cats and came into a big tree. I put my head on one of the tree trunks, and I decided to sleep. And suddenly, in my sleep, I felt the power. "Area of risk." This skill has alerted me that I''m in danger. And I summoned the Ancient Sword of Athena. From my realm. "Flame of hell." There was a flame around the sword, and in front of me, there were five white tigers that trapped me. White Tiger at Level 25 and I killed it at the start with difficulty, but now the situation is different. I backed my sword with the power of the Ki, and it quickly changed shape, and his dark aura appeared with the flame. "Warrior''s shield." That skill I learned from a book is about raising the strength of warrior for 10 % And then... I moved in front of the first Tiger using Shadow steps, and when I was in front of it, I used the sword fast. "Ultimate blow." And cut the first Tiger''s head off with one stroke. He jumped on another tiger from behind, but I was ready for that before he got to me. "Earth snake." A sharp branch went out the Earth, like a snake, and it penetrated the Tiger''s stomach. And make him hang in the air. And the blood began to descend upon the Earth, slowly from the Tiger. I didn''t wait for another second, and I cut his head off too. I got blood all over my body. For over a month, I haven''t seen blood. I miss that view. I''m feeling a little high right now. I want more. More. I went as fast as I could to the third Tiger. The fourth Tiger was next to him. "The sword of lightning." Surrounded the lightning with the sword and with a swift motion, he stitched it into the ground. The light came out of the land and spread like a spider''s web and headed to where the beasts located, encapsulating electric power, which made them stop at their posts. I held the sword, and the smile was on my face. And the blood on my clothes. I was high. "Shadow steps." "The kidnapped sword." The sword moved with fast moves, distinguished by the white color that cut the tigress''s limbs. Then the sword turned to the neck. At that moment, the fifth Tiger tried to escape. "Transformation" I turned into a white tiger, and I followed him, and then I jumped at him. And when I was in the air, I returned to my look. I stabbed him with a sword in the head, while I''m still in the air. The Tigers were all beheaded. And their blood sinks the Earth. I look at them with a happy smile on my face. And I went back to my place under the tree. The bodies aren''t going anywhere. I spent my first night in the woods, drowning in blood. I think I like this forest. 16 Three Things In my real world, I only loved three things. The kill. And women. And blood. The first will kill your soul. And the second take your heart. And the third makes you lose your mind. But now I''ve decided not to **** any more women. And that''s because of my new mom. Ever since I entered this world, she taught me that respect for women before I could speak. And before I could move, before I could run, she told me to respect women. If I want a girl, I''ll take her. But because that''s what I want. But all that changed when I heard from her. Don''t do something to a girl you don''t like to happen to me. So I decided not to **** a woman since that night. Not that I''m suddenly afraid for women, or that I''m becoming a philanthropist. Hahaha No, it''s just that I love my mom. Yes, I love her, because she''s the only creature who loves me and stands by me. I wonder how she is now. I hope she''s not worried about me. It''s been a month since I''ve been in the woods. I''ve killed a lot of white tigers and a lot of fire cats. I took over ten jewels. These jewels fall from monsters. But not all monsters do. I killed over 70 Tigers and only found ten jewels. I''m on Level 24. I almost died more than once. If you look at me now, you''ll find me wholly soaked in blood. And I am standing over the bodies of many dead Tigers. I held another tiger in my headless hand, put my sword in his body, and pulled his heart out of him. Blood was all over his heart. Even monsters have a heart I ate a piece of heart was the blood visible on my mouth. The world will not have mercy on you, so you should talk. "You have learned a new skill because you kill many Tigers." "Congratulations. You learned. Hyperspeed. " Hyperspeed: you can run as fast as a tiger. I tried this new skill. I was running fast in all the woods. I felt as quickly as the wind. "This skill is four minutes long." "And, you need four minutes to activate it again." It''s been a minute. I was running all over the place so fast, and I had 20 Tigers behind me. Oh, no. Oh, no. Those Tigers are not enemies. I managed to tame those Tigers. It''s been two minutes. I thought of an idea. Use Ki on my feet I did, and I suddenly doubled my speed. A tree appeared in front of me. Oh, no. Oh, no. Hold on. Oh, shit. Oh, shit. I hit the tree pretty hard. I have to control my feet so that I can stop in time. I said that with a smile. And I was sitting on the floor. But suddenly, a giant black wolf appeared in front of me. It''s the night Wolf. It''s sporadic, and I often looked for him but did not find him. I didn''t know I should have to go deep in the woods to find it. He''s huge and significant, and he''s got a keen eye. I''m excited. "Appraisal" Name: Night Wolf. Level: 31. Career: leader of wolves Type: monster I summoned my sword quickly and supported it with fire and Ki. He''s the leader of the Wolves, so I have to be careful, but I will never back down in front of him. This beast is level 30. And I learned from fighting. There''s a difference between creatures after every ten Levels. A big, scary difference in power. This Wolf could kill 15 Tigers alone. If in the right circumstances. The battle is almost on fire. I was looking at him with excitement. I felt it would be a big battle. I felt his blood, and my blood would spread everywhere. I like fighting to the death. I remember my first battle in my real world. I was a young man, still at the beginning of my respectable criminal life. I was in a fight. It''s where criminals like me are the victim. To satisfy the lust of the rich. I remember the cage was Iron. Every bit of it has blood on it. The fight is to death, and everything is allowed. I got into the fight with my stiff muscles. But I had a guy in front of me with all the muscles. Very big. And there''s a look of confidence on his face. Damn So when the bell rang, She moved too fast and slipped under his foot. I was grateful. I came up behind him, and I jumped on his neck, and I clung to his neck with all my might. That didn''t last more than five seconds until he carried me and made my head crash into the iron cage. I fell to the ground. A lot of blood came out of my mouth. But this giant has no mercy. He approached me and carried me by my neck. Hahaha I felt like I was going to die. But I was too young to die, so I moved my feet too fast. I hit his head with my foot. And when I did, I felt a weakness in his hand. So I went down so fast, I hit his penis with all my might. He couldn''t take the pain of that hit. Get on the ground. I jumped over him, and I went over his head with strikes on him without mercy. With each blow to his head, He was screaming in pain because I was striking him on the neck and his head. And I hit him with my foot so hard on the penis. And when I felt he was unconscious, I put my finger in his left sample, and then I choked him to death. Kill or be killed. That''s the rule I learned in my old life. So I was sad when I died from behind I didn''t want such a humiliating death. But what I do, there''s nothing I can do. But before my battle with the Wolf begins, I heard the footsteps of surprise guests. 17 one rule Life has one rule. Whoever has the power gets everything. My dears'' tigers were the guests. When the Tigers saw the night Wolf, she showed her fangs. Ready for the attack. But I stopped them. I want them to see their master. And he''s fighting a battle to the death, to know that their master is not a coward. "roar of a warrior." That''s the first thing I do before I get into a fight because this skill is increasing my strength. Then suddenly, I found the WolfWolf in front of me. "Energy shield." Because my instincts told me to. I used to follow instincts about everything like monsters. I have Increased the shield of power to Level 3. Now I can circle it and control its space. But it''ll take a lot of mana. After I created this shield around me, I was shocked when I found the WolfWolf coming out of his long claws; Lightning struck me. Lightning has penetrated parts of my armor. But I put my sword in front of those parts and stopped it before it got to me. But before I do anything else, I found another lightning-fast heading for my body. This time I couldn''t get my sword up so fast, this Lightning broke my leg. "Left foot infected. healing in 10 minutes. " I raised my healing skills. But I wish I could live for 10 minutes. I''m on the ground right now, and the Wolf is fast approaching me. I know this WolfWolf is fast-moving. He''s not standing in one place. It''s also when it catches its prey, it first begins by eating the internal organs of the victim, like the heart, the liver, and the intestines, and then it moves on to the rest of the body. I will not allow this creature to do this to me. When the Wolf approached me ultimately, "Shadow steps." I disappeared and appeared behind him., and I almost cut his head off with my sword. But he jumped fast, and he got away from me. This fucking beast knew my leg hurt, so he went away so I wouldn''t get too close. This WolfWolf is smart. He''s taking advantage of my weakness. Fuck you, motherfucker! The Wolf ran towards me like an arrow. If he gets to me, I''m going down. "Shadow" But he found himself attacking the air. "kidnapped sword " I raised this skill to level four. That''s why there was a more prominent white light than last time. It was more affected. But oddly enough, the Wolf did something about his body as a mild shield, and of his level, it certainly wouldn''t be healthy, but it would weaken the attack. bang The sword''s attack effectively repelled the armor but eventually shattered it, but it significantly weakened the attack. The sword wounded the Wolf all the way but only some minor injuries. As soon as the attack was over, my hand went numb pretty bad because the hit was all I could do. That led to the fall of the sword from my side. Because of its speed, there was not enough time to build a shield or avoid an attack. His fangs got stuck in my shoulder pretty bad. I screamed so sharply and felt my soul would come out of my body, but before it did. I put my hand on one of the Wolf wounds. "Poison the blood." The poison spread in Wolf''s blood until he got his fangs out of my shoulder. This is the skill I learned from a book I memorized about the abilities and skills of the Beast Tamer. But this skill has a problem. It takes all my energy. So now I''m without any energy, the weakest attack will kill me now. But the WolfWolf looked up at the sky and howled and started to lurch. And fall to the ground. Dead. I was going to pass out, too. I don''t feel any energy in my body. But before this happened, more than a window appeared before my eyes. "level up " I''m level 25." "All power restored. " "You can open up a skill to specialization in a warrior. " "And two skills to specialization in Magician " "Your external wounds have been healed. " As I told you before, I''ve learned a lot of skills using books, but you need to level up certain. I opened the warrior''s skill and learned the skill. "You''ve learned the Iris hit ." A blessed skill from the king of the Earth, Iris." And then, I opened up the Magician''s skills. I learned his skill. "I have acquired the skill of the blessed soldiers. " You can raise your minions to 20. % "I have acquired the skill of the skylight. " "The skill of collective damage " I was thrilled with these skills. But my joy is not complete. Because I heard a howl from the Wolves, there was a group of five Wolves standing. When those Wolves saw the Black Wolf on the floor, his howling got so loud, he got annoying. I guess. It was that damn Wolf who summoned those wolves with his last howl. And those Wolves went at me as fast as they could. I can run. I can turn into an eagle and fly away from here. Or I could use my super-speed skills with the Ki and run fast, and no one would ever catch me. But instead of running away. I smiled, and I looked at those Wolves heading towards me. And I had an evil smile in my face, all bloodthirsty. "roar of a warrior." "Blessed the soldiers." "Hyperspeed" I went to the Wolves with my sword and the Tigers with me. It was raining. And the Thunder was loud. I felt that voice inside my chest. Although I don''t know the outcome of this battle, I will undoubtedly send those poor Wolves to their leader. Because I''m the hell envoy. I''m Gray. 18 still smiling Two hours since the battle began. My body was all wounded. Still, if you look at my face, you''ll find me smiling.'' I don''t know why I''m smiling. I''m in danger now. I could get killed. ''Now and yet. I''m still smiling. I''m the only one standing on my team. And From the other five wolves, there are two. "Blood on my face and my body, blood everywhere." ''I''m completely soaked in blood. my body was injured.'' ''The wolves, too, like me, are all wounds. they hardly move.'' A wolf attacked me with his claws. This Wolf had some power. I moved my body away from his claws. ''And raised my sword. ''Iris hit .'' ''This hit is strong.'' ''Really, she doesn''t cause any harm to The Beast.'' But ... ''You make the monster push back. So the Wolf flew back because of the blow until he arrived next to his colleague and at that moment,'' "Skylight" Light from the sky appeared and focused on the wolves until their skin burned. The monsters sat on the floor of the pain. "sword of lightning." I put the sword hard into the ground, and electrical charges came out of the earth, and it hit the monsters. "Shadow steps." ''The monsters are now in temporary paralysis.'' Their mouths were open; monster tubes were visible; there was a lot of blood on it, and I was standing in front of them; now look them in the eyes. I like to watch the victim in the eye before I kill her. I like to see the fear in their eyes, knowing that they will die at this moment. To make them realize I don''t have mercy on anyone that they just committed a crime when they stood up against me. And then I kill them in the most horrible way possible. I threw the sword out of my hand. I put a hand on the mouth of the first Wolf.'' "And the other hand on the mouth of the second wolf." ''Flame of hell.'' My body still had some energy. The fire came out of my hand. A robust and intense light that pierced the mouth of the savages and went into their entrails. ''The bowels of those wolves are now filled with fire.'' And those bowels are expanding. It''s expanding. Until their guts burst. There was blood everywhere. I saw some little wolves watching me do it. I knew those little wolves were the Sons of the Wolves I was killing. But what do I do ''I must go on. I carried my sword and headed quickly towards those little wolves and killed them so they wouldn''t feel pain anymore. I kill everyone. Women. The kids. And the man. I''m a fair man who hates racism. So I don''t make a difference when I kill. I remember I was on a murder mission. By mistake, the victim''s son watched me when I was killing his mother. He was just a little boy. He screamed. ''I put my hand on his mouth; I held my knife.'' ''Simple,'' and I told him in a rough voice. "Close your eyes ." He did it without hesitation. He was so scared. He was so naive. And then I whispered, "Happy dreams. " I put the knife to his neck, and I killed him. I killed him so he wouldn''t tell anyone what I looked like. I believe in the law of this world. The strong take everything, so I made this girl''s soul. Yeah, I''m a fucking demon. But now my body is rotten. I feel pain in every part of it. I made the sword of Athens Something to lean on so I can move. If Yama had seen me, his face would have shrunk from pain or vomit from shit. hahaha But what do I do? .Now I can''t move on my own. I did it until I got to a cave somewhere nearby. I went into the cave, and I fell asleep because I was so tired. And when I woke up, I was thirsty. I remembered I saw a river on the way here. I went to the river, But at that moment, I felt a pain in my chest. Like the pain that got me into that damn tree. Into the devil''s prison. I felt like my body wanted to go in a specific direction. My curiosity got me going. I went into the river. But if I move another step, I will sink. So I activated the shield of power. I''ve discovered that this shield produces oxygen. This shield is solid and rare. I dived more underwater. This is the first time I''ve seen a river this deep. But I felt like my body wanted to go to the bottom. I stood on the river floor. My chest started shaking, and I put my hands on the floor, I felt something Wooden on the level. What the hell is this madness? Underwater door. I opened this door, so quickly I thought the water pressure would stop me. But I felt like there was not a single drop of water on the door. And after I opened it, I found the stairs. And it couldn''t get water through the door like it was afraid of something. So I came through the door, quick. And when I arrived, I was shocked by what I saw. 19 Curious Curiosity is one of the strangest diseases that afflict humans and is possessed by the rich and the poor, the powerful and the weak. Everyone has this disease. And of course, I''ll have this curiosity. Once upon a time, I discovered my girlfriend''s betrayal. Yeah, I had a girlfriend. But she was also dirty and exotic like I am now. The kind of person I''d be most suited to. I thought she was loyal, but I was naive. She once told me she was going to her mother, but she didn''t know I knew her past very well. Her mother died in some war. So I simply told her, and I smiled, "go." I caught up with her, found her entering one of the shabby old houses. I broke in like a thief, and as this kind of house, it was like a piece of cake. After all, I''ve been a professional thief and unparalleled criminal, and I didn''t get this place just hanging around. I heard a man and a woman moaning and varying screams from both people. I followed the source of the sound in gentle steps, pausing a little for what I saw before my eyes, I saw a woman standing over a man''s body while they were fucking each other. Hearing their voices and screaming, you can say that they approached their orgasm. I didn''t feel anything, even with a little shock, a woman like that would certainly not come to such places for the shepherd of the poor. I approached the bed that was moving up and down with the same slow and gentle steps. They didn''t feel me coming. I didn''t know why. Was it because I was subtle or because they were about to reach their climax and were not interested in what was happening around them? When I arrived, you were a little cheerful. Why? Because it was so bad, it was truly indescribable, for someone to interrupt your orgasm.. drew closer to putting my hands on her bare shoulder. I looked at her and smiled. She saw me. Her face is pale, and you can hear her racing heart from afar. She got up fast. She said in a terrified voice and stammering: "Oh¡­ darling. It is not¡­ like what it is¡­" She didn''t finish the sentence until she found the bullet in her heart, and fell to the ground like a dead dog. I also killed that son of a bitch too fast. I looked at them with no expression, and I raised my hand and put it on my face. "What''s the problem with me? Didn''t I entertain you day and night and make your eyes white with pleasure? Or were you acting at the time?" I looked down, and I said, "don''t be sad little brother, there''s nothing wrong with you, she was just a little honest bitch.". Oh, no. No. My curiosity wasn''t in this. No. It was when I cut off her head and decided to put it on my bed from behind, next to the other heads. I wanted to know what it would feel like to see her head hanging every day behind me. Next to her head, the head of a one-eyed older man with a white beard. And there''s the boy''s head and his mother. And there''s also between those heads the head of the former gang leader. And today, out of curiosity, I''m in a room under the river in a demon prison. I was shocked by what I see. What I see in front of me is a vast room, a tomb. And there were Engravings On the walls. And 30 bodies were hanging from a stake. In the middle of these bodies was a big box. W... What? It''s a coffin. I approached him with cautious steps and prepared for any danger. I found the coffin on top of that little box. I thought it was a treasure. But when I opened it, I found a black book called. "inscriptions language. " I opened the book. The first page is written in it. If you find this place, then you''re the Chosen One. And this book will help you understand the language of the inscriptions. The average person would need three years to understand the book. And a genius person would only need a year. I looked at the words with a grin until my tusks came out. "I need one second." I took the book and put it in my realm. And right away that screen appeared to me again. "The book is beyond your domain. Do you want to save it?" I thought of a word. Yeah. " Now I can read all the inscriptions and understand every word. These inscriptions spoke of a great king a thousand years ago, who dominated this entire world, ruling both humans and demons. It''s weird now. That he was a hybrid between humans and the devil? It is now accepted that the hybrid is at the bottom of the social pyramid in this world! But the reason he controlled the world was his army of 200,000 soldiers of darkness. No one knew how this king got such an army, but he wrote these inscriptions. After an in-depth reading, I learned that the secret of this army is in the dark mountains of the demon, and the giant tribe owns these mountains. And there''s something that''s going to get you in control of this army. And this thing is hidden in this room! And now it''s been over an hour since I''ve read these inscriptions around here. No other notes pointed to the hidden "thing", and I tried to figure out where it secret. I opened the coffin, and what I found was a significant body inside. Where would that be? I moved my hand a little to examine the body in the coffin, and the moment I laid my hand on the chest, my blood rushing up and I felt and my heart beating so high that it felt like it was going to come out of my chest. I took the sword from my realm and began to cut off the corpse in front of me quickly with anxiety and panic. 20 king Darius Get used to your life. Life will never change for you. The past won''t come back to you. Your life will continue. And it''s not all of a sudden a paradise. After I tore the body''s chest apart in front of me, I found a transparent stone with no colour. As my hand approached, something strange happened. My whole body shone brightly. I was a little freaked out by what happened suddenly. My whole body sedated and I lost control of it, and the energy that was circulating in my body leaked out like a glass of leaky water. Soon my body was hollow. Suddenly, as if an energy bomb had exploded inside him, the energy spread throughout his body to every corner, I even thought my body was going to explode. And indeed, because of this energy density. I fainted without even a little resistance. "Level up." "Level up." "Level up." "Level up." "Level up." Everything is dark around me, nothing around me. I don''t see anything except dark. Where am I? Why am I in such a dark? Did I die again? Why do I always end up in the dark? Although I am not afraid of the dark, my whole life has been dark. Darkness and I are friends, but that doesn''t mean we have to be around each other too much. But the darkness... Terrifying. Terrifying. Without warning, the darkness around me suddenly turned into a vast green land ripe in the eye. And the giant trees came down from the sky. The darkness turned into a beautiful landscape. Anything that''s not dark will be beautiful even if it''s grey. Suddenly, the smell of blood and hatred from the perspective of the latter spread to my nose. And, indeed, blood appeared. Lots of blood. A river of blood and corpses. Many humans, wherever there was blood, there were humans. Soldiers with gleaming swords shining in the sun showing how sharp and well made these swords are. In general, it becomes clear that it was a severe battle. Added to it, however, are the presence of strange creatures of giants, beasts, and demons. I couldn''t figure out how this fight was going to play out¡ªjust everyone against all. The battle was raging, and exciting, and many people died in one moment. I watched this smile, and I was happy with what I saw, blood, destruction, and death everywhere. The fighting rose in my blood, and I couldn''t wait any longer. I tried to call my sword to join them in this fight. I don''t know who''s going to die by my hand, and I don''t know who to kill. I just want to be part of this fun fight. I too want their blood to mingle on my sword; I want to take their souls and become their mediator to heaven. But unfortunately for me, the sword didn''t reach my hand as I wanted. Nothing happened, and it depressed me. I tried to touch any of them with my hands, but as if I were a ghost, my hand would just go through. I sat on the floor watching, and boredom was going to kill me. I just see people dying here and there, nothing special. But in one moment, everything changed. When you lift your head, you will see a giant dragon above you blocking out the sun. The wind whistles from its wings, and above it is a very handsome young man, his long hair with a powerful aura, and what distinguishes him is a hybrid with demonic ears in a human body. His kind of looks like the guy in the coffin. In his hand, a rounded jewel has no colour. Behind him, 200,000 fighters each had long black robes and big swords. They were like the flood that swept through everything. They unleash tyrannical auras that disintegrate. As they approached the battle, all who were fighting stopped, and a grin of a yacht perched on their faces, like smile accepted death. Everyone threw their swords out of their hands. I wondered what happened, and I looked around, and everyone was wearing that smile of death. And I quickly approached someone, and I looked into his eyes. It has become empty and pale and lifeless. Suddenly I found this man, and I was looking into his eyes, unhesitatingly raised his sword and stabbed his heart. Why did he kill himself? To my surprise, I saw everyone suddenly doing the same! I couldn''t figure out how many people did it. I raised my head to see what was going on up there. I was surprised to see that the face of this king had not changed, as though it were something to be expected. I found a young man in battle who had not yet committed suicide, his face too shocked from what was going on. An urgent voice resounded beside him. "Kill yourself quickly." "Why?" "....It''s King Darius. Do you want to stand on an impaler? And suffer worse than death! "Death in a terrible way is not an honour, and only idiots will do it." After the sound guy said, he stabbed himself and died quietly. The young man pointed the sword slowly and trembling toward his heart, hesitating with pride at life, but when he saw the impaler from afar, and how they carried it. Instead of putting the sword into his heart, he screamed and ran away. Suddenly, a horrid person appeared before him, with a black robe, darker than night. The man in black made a quick move and hit the man over the head hard to lose control. He dragged him into a long, pointy, sharp pole that made one''s heart tremble at the sight of him. It was the impaler. He put it on the impaler, in a way that doesn''t kill him quickly, but it hurts him to death. How does it feel to have a sharp pointy thing up your ass pierced through your body? I look into Darius''s eyes to find out where he came from such power and evil. Awe, tyranny. Darius is in front of me, who makes mighty armies give up just hearing his name, and whose soldiers kill themselves for fear of retribution. His facial expressions have not changed because this is common for him; he has killed beasts, demons, and humans alike. Why would he care about such a bunch of shit? I stood right in front of him. She smiled. She smiled mightily, a devilish, heartfelt smile of his. I like to meet the strong, I want to humiliate them at my feet, there''s no one above me, and there won''t be one either. I tried to touch his neck with my hand. But his voice resonated, and he said: "Your hand is so dirty," he looked down on me. Looking into his eyes like a hunter and his prey, you never know which one will win. "Not dirtier than your soul and mine." When I said that, he looked at me and laughed, and I laughed, too. "So you are the chosen one! It looks like it''s going to be fun, heh heh, I''ll see you later, chosen one. We''ll meet again. The world changed again, but this time I returned to my real world. I opened my eyes But I did find something strange. The previously dormant bodies suddenly woke up and opened their eyes. And they were in front of me in the blink of an eye. 21 The Dark Army Am I in a children''s horror movie? I hate horror movies. Why? Not just because I was living it. It merely is so stupid, like a foolish woman with long white hair over her face and a torn white dress. Shows up in front of the main character, screaming sudden. Daughter of a bitch, her voice is more annoying than her appearance. If she had done this to me, I would have cut off her stupid head after he raped her. Why are these people yelling? She''s just a woman with long hair and pale white skin. There''s nothing special about her, Do not be afraid of her, but make her fearful of you cowardly bastards. But ... Those bodies didn''t attack me. Why are they standing like this? Their movement stopped as if they were frozen. "status" __________________________________ Name: the body of darkness. Level: 40. Job: Dark Army soldier Skills: rebirth Note: You can level up them. ____________________________________ I looked at them and they looked at the gem in my hand. At a glance, I knew that it was the jewel that controlled them. So, first, I put this gem into my realm. When I did, I felt as if I was trembling and energy filled my body. A screen popped red, and a powerful aura surrounded it. Ding-- "You now have another instrument for the king of Kings. "The Pearl of Destiny. " You have a new unique ability. "The Dark Army." And as usual, the explanation appears. The Dark Army. Using it, you can control the dark army, and you can store the dark army inside you. But there is a condition. "Are you interested in knowing the condition " I thought of a word. "Yas." "You need another tool of the king of Kings to store the army within you." "Would you like to be analyzed now to see if you have the tool or not." I thought of a word. Yeah. " One more time. And after a while, And after a while, Another screen popped up. "You already have the tool. You can store the dark army in your domain and summon it whenever you want. The pop-up screens went in front of me. "Dark army." Another pop-up screen popped up, but bigger. _______________________________________ The Dark Army. Capacity: 60,000. Possession: 0 Control: 35 dead bodies of darkness. The higher you are, the higher the level of the soldiers. You can summon your army from your realm with a word. "Summoning" _______________________________________ I looked at the bodies in front of me. "summon" When I did, I found that the cemetery where I was trembling, as if it were about to collapse. The danger sensed inside me, and I quickly did not wait any longer and quicker toward the exit. I sped up as hard as I could and climbed the stairs. I haven''t been able to do anything else or think of anything else. If this place falls apart, my second chance will be an enormous shit. And after climbing without breathing another breath, I got to the exit, fuck, and it was about to be shattered by the water, so... "Energy shield." After I paged him, the door broke down. I felt that my energy shield was more durable than before. Some of the symbols are visible, and the shape has changed slightly. I didn''t care about that now, and I ran through the door, pushed the wreckage through the shield and came up to the surface. Finally, I got out. After a while, I cooled down and took a breath. I digested what just happened and analyzed it. I thought about it... "The Dark Army." _______________________________________ The Dark Army. Capacity: 60,000. Possession: 35. Control: 35 dead bodies of darkness. You can summon your army from your realm with a word. "Summoning " _______________________________________ I looked around to check to see if someone was around. After a while, no one found. "Summoning " There were 35 bodies in front of me, but the difference is, now they''re wearing blue. With long swords on their waist. I looked at them and tried to talk to them. But none of them responded. I tried to touch, beat, undress them. Cut off their hands, fingers, feet, but there was no reaction. What on earth is staring at? Why isn''t there any reaction from them? Suddenly, a white tiger appeared out of nowhere, and it was only at the last moment that I felt as he approached me. I raised my sword and decided to kill him with one blow. But before I did, I thought of something. I stopped 22 I Killed My Father Pain changes everything, and trauma does too. I was a weak child, and I was afraid of everything. And I smile because of stupid things. And I was disgusted with blood. I was just a skinny person who can''t face anyone, but right now, I''ve changed. I''m willing to face the world smiling. I killed demons with a calm spirit and a cold heart. I''m the worst nightmare that could come into someone''s life. All because of the pain I''ve seen in my life. Years later, in the underworld, after becoming king of the most famous gang, No one gets in my way anymore. No one''s challenging me anymore. Everyone''s afraid to say my name. Or talk to me. There was terror in the heart of everyone around me. I was the angel of death. And the maker of darkness. And every day I get dirtier than the day before. Kill for my pleasure. Dark for my comfort. I raped for my pleasure. And I plunder and do everything for my pleasure. I love the ocean. I love it at night. I go down to the bottom. To swim in the light of the sky. I remember I was at the bottom of the ocean dancing in the water. On the hideous Moonlight lights. And in my hands is someone''s head, and that head is not in good shape, there''s a big dagger in it. It''s the head of someone I hated, so I decided to let the sharks eat his dirty, rotten head. This head with the dirtiest and worst head in humanity. The fish must eat her until she learns to kill her children mercilessly. I think because of that fucking head, and all the Sharks are going to die out. I didn''t go to him. He came to me. I don''t know how he knew what I looked like, how he knew I was his son. But when I saw him, I knew him at first sight. He''s my father. He said he wanted some money, and he misses me and wants to live with me. I didn''t talk. I just smiled. Because I remembered how he used to torture me when I was a little kid. He''s not a giant anymore. He''s a short older man with a big belly like he''s pregnant. He''s got a fucking tongue. I feel like he''s a bum. So I couldn''t bear to look at him, and I closed my eyes with disgust, and I held my dagger, and I put it in his head, and the knife penetrated his skull. About the skulls. Now, the Tiger that was passing through the front, his skull was utterly crushed by a body of darkness. From the bodies behind me. I looked at that body, and I just thought I''d give him an order to attack that Tiger He had gone and smashed the Tiger''s skull with a single blow. Now I understand how this works. "Status" ................ Name: Gray. Level 30. Health: 100/100 Strength 35 + Intelligence 60 + Endurance 28 + Luck: 43 + Appearance: 20 + Magic: 30 + You have 32 more points. ............ I thought a little. Then I decided what I was going to raise. ............... Strength 42, Intelligence 65, Strength 30. Luck 50, Appearance 25, Magic 35. ............... And I activated some powerful new abilities and skills. Starting with my soldiers, pull each other out, leave each other, and have them kill a lot of white tigers. I found out they didn''t die, no matter what, if I cut off the head, he''d hold it in his hand and put it back on. And his limbs are regenerating. They''re an immortal Army. And then another month later, I think I''ve gone too far now. But what do I do? That''s my fucking personality. Standing in front of me. One hundred wolves of the night. I''m at the Wolf House. But what''s Strange is that I don''t feel fear. My body is rising from ecstasy. Is it because I have 35 bodies behind me, all of them level 40? Or is it because there are ten strong Wolves next to me? I also control 50 tigers. No, it''s not all that. It''s effortless. I''m glad to be involved in a massacre right now. I''m going to see a lot of blood, and I''m going to cause So much destruction. I found the Wolves heading for us with all their speed. I haven''t announced the attack yet. Wait! Wait! "Warrior screamed" "Blessed are the soldiers." "Skylight" The sun shines fast on those wolves. You used to burn skins. But today, more than ten wolves were burned because of this skill alone. "Thorns of the Earth." Giant Thorns came out of the ground. The bodies of the Wolves have been torn apart. A lot of wolves are getting close. And when they reached a certain point, Thirty-five hands penetrated the ground beneath them. And I tore up over 35 monsters, and the blood is spreading horribly on the ground. My bodies came out of the ground very quickly and started in the kill. I''m not going to let them have all the fun alone. Attack! My Tiger and I attacked with everything we had, and I pulled it out of the air. I told you there were three halos. The blue halo. And red. And black. And there''s a fourth extra anomaly that has nothing to do with the level. It''s my aura, aura of blood and destruction, and murder hammer. I put my sword on the ground until it broke the ground. "Lightning strike." An electrical charge came out of the ground. I made a lot of wolves paralyzed. "Shadow steps." I arrived quickly among the Wolves. I was cut off the heads so fast with I was laughing hysterically. I was enjoying it. I''ve never had so much fun. "Ultimate blow." "Cutting Sword" Cut the heads here and cut the limbs there. There was blood all over the place, about the screams of pain and the nagging howling, everything was perfect. I''ve had a lot of cuts in my body, but I didn''t care. I''m so happy. No one is happier than me. Now! You were my corpses, cleverly attacked, defended at times, and struck at others. "Level up." A level that hasn''t gone up in a month, but finally, when I''m in a battle, my level has gone up. I was so happy that I would show them my new magical attack. "Fire meteorites." The meteorites came down from the sky with a lot of flame dancing, and it tore the bodies of the Wolves. My Tigers are all dead because of those meteors. I haven''t learned how to control them yet, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve got everything turned into fire, and I''m smiling. And smile. And smile. As long as there are blood and death, I''ll always smile. 23 The tune of death The battle was almost over, and my joy was not yet over. I used to feel like a musician playing a musical instrument until he got completely in tune and forgot everything around him. My sword would dance to this tune and tear all around it, without exception, and Cut some throats. This is the first time I''ve heard music in the middle of a battle. My rapture has reached the top of the sky. The whole audience in front of him is playing on the necks of his victims, and the blood is the fruit of his playing. But the tune ended in one moment, and the Wolves ended up with him. I felt like my hand was shaking, not fear or tension, but happiness. My body was so tired, but my blood was boiling with ecstasy. I would have wanted more, but not around me now, other than my loyal subjects, 35 bodies. And three wolves have survived so far. But the pain of the wounds intensified on my body. "Wounds will heal in half an hour." I decided to sleep at this time. I went to the Wolf House, now lifeless, and a few Wolves are hiding in some caves. I ordered my bodies to take over. Kill them all. I went to the biggest cave. And I fell asleep instantly without feeling. I didn''t think I was that tired. And when I woke up, I felt the smell of potent blood. I think the battle was a long way from headquarters, so why is that smell so close? I came out of the cave. I found it in front of the cave I was sleeping in. Over 30 dead wolves with no heads. Like a professional criminal like me did this. Found the bodies. Stand in a straight row around the cave that you are sleeping in, and their swords were all blood. I looked at one of the bodies, trying to figure out what happened. I felt my consciousness move into his body, and I saw everything. This body was standing in front of the cave, moving with the rest of the bodies, and suddenly I saw a lot of eyes in the dark. So the battle began between the Wolves, who wanted revenge and my bodies and ended with the inevitable victory of the bodies. It all happened in less than five minutes. Then why was the morning battle so long? I don''t understand. And why are these heads chopped off in the way I like it, making you feel like the head divided fairly, and there''s nothing wrong with it. But I didn''t find any conclusion so far from thinking about it, and I went to sleep, and I''m sad Because I didn''t see the battle or the massacre that happened. So in the morning, I decided to suck up all the bodies and go into the woods to hunt down some new monsters. And I''m talking in the woods after I killed some tigers and wolves that found him. I found a strange creature. He has the body of a horse and the head of a human. He hangs a wooden bow on his palm and holds no arrow. I looked at him, and I thought, "Evaluation." Name: Centaur Level 35. Skill: Mana arrow I want to test that ability before I kill him. So I summoned a body, and you ordered him to risk attacking this Beast, but without killing him. The body ran into the Beast, and his steps on the ground were strong. The senator turned to her. He raised his bow quickly, but no Arrow has yet appeared. At one point, a thick white arrow appeared on the bow. It scurried towards the body and thrust his body. This Arrow made of Mana. I tried to do that, but I couldn''t. I tried once and twice and three, but it was pointless. I ordered the body to teleport not to kill this Beast but to fake death. But the body attacked the Centaur. Did you not listen to my orders? That fucking body! But I noticed, and I saw if the body''s steps were too slow, so fast, the Centaur formed five arrows into the bow and shot the body when the body received that Arrow, it fell to the ground with no movement. Like a dead body, hahaha. It''s as good at acting like a lady. I want to track this monster. I want him to get me to a place where there are as many of them as possible. I''ve been following him for over 10 hours, without getting bored. Now he stands with another 15 like him. So I called in all my bodies, I told them to surround this place. And then I showed up to the monsters in the trees after I was hiding. And I held my sword, but then these stupid monsters came at me with arrows. I know you think I''m stupid; I can make my bodies be the bait instead of me. But I don''t like this way. When I start a battle, I want to be in the lead to look into the eyes of danger. And one more thing. I want to try the energy shield. I''ve raised it to level 10. "Energy shield." It was around me with a little of a circular shield. Over 30 Arrows were coming at me too fast. Not a single arrow could penetrate the shield. But they drained the shield power, so it disappeared. The monsters tried to attack me again. But at that moment, the bodies appeared from behind. And they killed all of the monsters. Each one took two hits in vital areas. The battle didn''t last more than a second. And the monsters were all on the floor. I''m not a coward, but they didn''t pay attention to their backs. "You''ve become able to change the shape of Mana as you wish. When you''re sleeping in the room, and suddenly you feel like there''s someone behind you. I know for a fact there''s someone behind you, so look back and see who''s sending you to hell. 24 Manas sword That skill was too strong. I didn''t think about the darts. But I thought of the swords. I love swords more. "Learned the skill of Mana swords." You can produce ten swords Mana. For lack of a little mana, I can only produce that number. Very well, I can make these swords fly through the air. Now it''s time for the test. At my command. I had the bodies gather some live wolves for me to test. These corpses are very comfortable; they listen to me with complete skill and strange precision, unlike stubborn humans. A short while later, ten wolves assembled in front of me, there were some wounds on them, but it''s okay, not severe enough to affect the test. "Swords mana." Ten swords created out of nowhere and flying through the air, quickly and precisely penetrated the bodies of the ten wolves. All the wolves died from one blow. I was shocked by what I saw. This is... These swords are so sharp! After meditating, contemplating, and practising swords Mana, I stormed into the forest with all my might to search for the centaur. When I find someone, I will die of joy because these monsters are truly rare. After a thorough search, he penetrated further into the forest and searched for traces of centaurs. I couldn''t help myself when I found this one, and I cheered. "Swords mana." I only made one sword. I''m on level 31, and this monster is level 35. I made my sword go through the air and whistle quickly into that centaur''s chest without any resistance. But even though the sword penetrated his body, it did not die, it staggered, but it was still. I looked into the centaur''s eyes angrily, and these damn beasts are stubborn. At the same moment, I found an arrow coming at me. Quickly created the energy shield. The arrow stopped by the shield and couldn''t penetrate it. I got mad at that beast because he didn''t die. "Shadow steps." I chose not to get too close to him. I approach him steadily as mana swords are launched into the air regularly and try to target his weak points. His steps were secure, and he was shooting a lot of arrows, what''s a total of five so far. But I didn''t care because my armour could last up to the tenth arrow. The centaur looked at me with fear and trepidation, trying to escape, but before he did, I made four white mana swords. I pushed her down and made her cut off his four legs. "Shadow steps." I walked to the centaur as fast as I could. I have Mana''s sword in my hand, and I let it pass through the intestines of this fucking centaur. Die! Die! Die! Die! Why didn''t you die the first time? Why is this skill so weak? But I don''t care, I can kill anyone weaker than me with one blow, and that''s enough. I could have used that skill ten times before it completely exhausted my Mana. When I''m exhausted, I''ll pass out. If it weren''t for my body, you''d be dead a long time ago. 25 Orcs It''s been over five months since I''ve been in the woods. I killed a lot of tigers, and I am slaughtering much of the wolves Either Centaurs. I wiped out all the centaurs from the forest. I slaughtered their children mercilessly. I don''t know why I did it. But I hated that creature because he didn''t die in one stroke. So I decided to destroy their race from the forest. And there''s another reason. I''m now at level 35. I have a rather large army. 35 bodies level \u003e 45. I can increase the level of dark bodies, but that pulls out a lot of black jewels that were falling from the Centaurs. When I held my first jewel, a screen popped up in front of me. "Do you want to raise the level of a corpse?" I thought of a word. Yeah. " The black jewel disappeared from my hand and became smoke like my old cigarette smoke, black smoke in the sky. I was curious. I whispered. "Evaluation" _____________________________ Name: Centaur jewel The gem can lift your mana and turn it into an elixir. Particular skill: five jewels can raise the level of a kind of Dark Army. _____________________________ So I killed all the centaurs to up level of the Dark Army. That''s what happened. They were wiped out. I also have 40 white tigers. I don''t know why there are so many white tigers in this forest. Every time I move, I find a group of them. Now she''s like little rats for me. Though their speed is terrible from the fastest of creatures. As they run, you feel like they are flying in the sky. There are also over 20 Wolves of night. When we approach any battle, their fangs are the first to get out. Those wolves love blood, like their master, they love killing, and they enjoy it. I can Telepathically with all this beast, it is a skill of a tame, and It makes me get them to come to me whenever I want, and I can easily give them orders now. So I pulled all the bodies within my realm. I made the Wolves and the Tigers split up, and order them to follow me from a distance. "Hyperspeed" And it went off into the woods too fast. I was putting the power of the Ki on my feet to increase my speed. But suddenly I turned into a big Eagle. And I''m in the sky. Flying''s a lot better than running. But what''s the best thing about flying, the strange feeling that moves my heart, I feel like there''s nothing that can stand in front of me. Flying has been for me since I was in my real world, a dream. Do you remember that silly question you always asked when you were young? What do you want to be when you grow up?! I haven''t had a chance to answer that ridiculous question. I''ve never been asked before. But my answer was clear. No. No. Of course, I don''t want to be a criminal. When I was a kid, I wanted to be a pilot, and I wanted to fly and escape to be in the sky. To stay away from mom and dad. And far from that hell, they call home. About this constant pain. So when I became a mob boss, I made that damn dream come true but in a different way. I hijacked a plane. It was a political man''s plane. I was in a murder plot. I was in the cockpit. And I have a gun in my hand, and I smoke my fags. I put the gun to the pilot''s head and said, " get as high as you can." " I told him not to be afraid. I''ll let him live if he does. When he raised the bird as high as he can, I killed him, and I became the pilot. . I was smiling, and I''m doing that, I had a horrible look on my face with an evil smile. Someone could fall dead because of that smile. But there was a problem. I can''t fly a plane. So I picked up the damn microphone to talk to the passengers. "Dear passengers, the pilot announces that. We are three minutes to hell. I wish you own a quiet journey and slow death. Thank you. " I said that, and then I wore a parachute and jumped out of a plane. I don''t know where it will drop, but I love the feeling of falling. So now that I''m in the air so far, I''ve seen a new monster. The Eagle''s eyes are powerful, so I''ve turned once again, and I was so high, I''m back in my shape. I fell from this height fell, and I don''t know where I will drop, but I love the feeling of falling I feel everything will disappear before I get to the ground, I turned into an eagle again and landed quietly. To feel in danger is a beautiful thing, to fell all things go away, but only by your strength can you keep it. Now I''ve crept towards this monster. This monster has a huge body And his body is like a human being with a broad axe on his back. His face is hideous, and his fangs terrifyingly appear from his mouth. "Evaluation" _____________________________ Name: orc Level 40. Skills: death earthquake _____________________________ I''m going to try his strength. I summoned a wolf came after some time because he was away. I ordered him to attack the orc with all his strength. This Wolf thought he hesitated for some time, but when I looked at him firmly, and I raised the sword. He knew the punishment for not listening to my orders. So he attacked quickly. But it didn''t last more than 10 seconds. Until the orcs took him out with one blow. The Wolf''s skull was utterly destroyed. It is as nothing. If anyone saw this view, he''d be terrified and run. But I did the exact opposite. I smiled horribly. I know when I smile that smile. I''m getting uglier than that creature in front of me. But what I can do? I can''t control my facial expression when I see a strong opponent in front of me. As I approached the orc, I lifted my sword into the air and cast the Black Aura, and it was still on my face. That stupid smile that I can''t control, the smile of death that some in my real-world call it if anyone sees my face now to stab their heart out of fear, but what do I do? 26 purify I''m standing in front of a giant twice my height. Don''t forget, and I''m still a boy. Yeah, I''m 15, but I''m still a little young. So this fucking monster started laughing, and he raises his axe in the air. He tried to split me in half from one shot. "Shadow." Then "Shadow steps." I came from behind him and put all my strength into my sword until the dark halo set off. And I started attacking him, but that son of a bitch fought the attack. Like he felt it. I''ve activated the energy shield. But the shield couldn''t take the hit. So crash. The stronger I become. The more I found more powerful monsters. "Mana swords." I pulled out ten swords and attacked the orc. The swords caused him some light cuts. So I produced 20 swords. Then 30. Then 40. I''ve got over 40 swords around me, and I''ve made them moving fast into this fucking orc. But he put his axe in front of his face. So the sword did not penetrate his face. But those swords caused him a lot of wounds in most of his body. He tried to attack me. But he couldn''t move. Because I combined the skill of the tame paralytic poison with a mana sword that hit his leg. At that moment, I only had five seconds. 5 I attacked him with all my might. 4 I got close. 3 2 1 I raised my sword. But the poison was gone. He was going to counter my attack, so I turned into a wolf of the night. I put my fangs in his neck and kept on doing it. He threw his axe out of pain and put his hand on my neck. I was running out of energy, and I had no other power. The bodies wanted out, but I stopped them from doing it. He tried to hold me vigorously and successfully at that I got between his hand like a puppet but that idiot instead of Kill Me Quick. He threw me into a tree so hard, and I turned back into my true self. The blood was coming out of my mouth so hard, and my whole body was severely hurt. I felt like I was about to die, but that fucking orc was standing right in front of me. And he came very close to me. I stood up and looked him in the eye. And I had this fucking smile on my face, and I was drowning in my blood. If anyone''s watching this fight, he''ll say I''m a maniac or a lunatic who doesn''t appreciate his life. But what do I do? This is who I am. I kneel to no one, and I bow to no one. I''m above all others. And I look him in the eye, he''s the one who fell on the floor, and he''s got the shock on his face. There''s no way the Wolf fangs did this. So before he went to hell, I wanted to tell him what he did to him. I approached his ear and whispered. "My fangs had blood poisoning, so I put it in your neck, and I went on about 10 seconds to take your fucking hits, you fucking monster." I don''t know if he understands what I said or not. But it doesn''t matter. He closed his eyes and died at my feet. "Level up." I summoned a body of my own. Because I''m in so much pain that I can''t even move a finger. And I told him where to cut the neck of that fucking orc. I called 35 bodies, I fell asleep, and my body couldn''t move, my mouth couldn''t talk, my body was dead. This fucking orc is too strong. I have to kill some of them when I wake up. Time passed, and I summoned all the Tigers and the Wolf and ordered them to search for Orcs in the woods. And then I went to a nearby cave. One of the bodies approached me, and it had a big black jewel in her hand than any other jewel I''d ever seen. I took the jewel from him, and I analyzed it. Name: the jewel of the orc. The ability to power up the Kay. A medium-quality gem. I was putting all the jewels I could get into my realm. That''s why I put this jewel in, too. But this time I got a weird sign. "Do you want to activate the Purify skills within your realm?!" And as usual, before I ask, "Purify all herbs and stones and medium-quality jewels. And derive the benefit from it in the form of pills. " So I thought of a word. Yeah. " Ten minutes to purify. 27 Bloody attack "The material has been successfully purified. I pulled the elixir out of the inner perimeter. "Medium-Quality Pill. Help get your Ki 60% back. When I saw that screen, I was shocked. I need a lot of this stuff. I need a lot. I''m so excited right now. My heart will pierce my body and come out of it. At that moment, a tiger was found 10 Orcs. I''ll spread their blood on the ground. I''m going to make that forest with its black trees turn today into a beautiful red. I''ve increased Mana swords to level 4 before. I''ve also increased¡ªthe skylight to level four. And I''ve learned a new skill for a warrior. "Hidden blow." "Hyperspeed" And quickly to the place where this tiger but the site was too far, so I decided to enjoy a little Aviation I turned into an eagle and flew in the sky quickly with the addition of Ki to Wings my speed was higher than Aye time has passed. I was enjoying myself so much, and it''s been so long since I''ve been in the sky. I''ve seen everything under me very carefully. I suddenly saw the tiger and noticed the orcs. I would have given orders before that to the Tigers and the Wolves to surround the place. There were a lot of monsters surrounding the place, but... All in the dark. Without the orcs feeling it. The siege was from long distance. And I was flying in the sky. I turned into a human being, as usual. But now it''s different. Sometime before I got to Earth, I summoned all the bodies of darkness and turned into an eagle again. Once again, I flew before I fell back into shape, I was close to the ground, but I knew that... My body will withstand that shock. I let myself go. "Battle cry." "The blessing of battle." "Skylight" The skylight fell right on the orc. I let their bodies smoke out. The orcs were in shock where the attack came from. At that moment, I landed on the ground with my dear Beast. My body hit the ground hard. I used a lot of Ki. So I quickly released the mana swords. None of them were ready. So the swords hit them. But the swords didn''t have much effect on their bodies. But my bodies took care of the rest. I only took one Orc. The battle lasted 10 minutes. I think my bodies don''t kill those monsters fast enough to help me. After we killed all those monsters. "I have acquired a natural skill against fire." "Level up." "Level up." These monsters give me a lot of experience. When I killed only one of them, my level up. But now that I''ve killed 10 of them, the level has only increased twice. Really? The higher I get, the harder I get. I had my bodies look for black jewels. They only found seven jewels. But I quickly took all those jewels and made them all turn. I''ve discovered something new that I''ve put in my domain a large number of substances. 10 minutes. I waited, and I took seven Ki pills of average quality. Every day I fought against a group of orcs until another month. One more month, I''m out of time, and I''m back in that bitch, Yama. I''m at level 39. The battles with them were exciting. I added to my army 10 Orcs. Taming these creatures was very difficult. I had my bodies beat them to death, and then I saved them until they came to me. One day, I found a wolf from the Wolves I sent to explore. He''s gone. Who the fuck dares to kill a wolf from my Wolf? So I went too fast. I was using hyperspeed. Only this time, I was so angry that I rushed too much. Until I reached the last place, I had contact with the Wolf. There''s nothing in this place. There were no trees. When I took one step forward, I felt that way again. My chest was about to explode. What the fuck am I going to meet this time? All because of that beautiful girl. And my stupid lust and my minions who won''t listen to my orders. And that mother is a daughter-in-law..... The one that put the knife in my neck from behind. I''m not the cause of any of this. I''m the only good person here. hahaha I''m just a decent criminal trying to do his job. 28 The dragon stone My chest was sore this time, but there was a difference from last time. I felt the pain came from a different source. But why is it so painful? And why is there nothing around me as if this area has separated from the rest of the forest? I feel like there''s power here. When I got closer, my chest was about to burst from the pressure of this hidden energy. But I''ve had to put up with this energy and step weakly ahead. My curiosity would kill me if I didn''t. I wanted to know what was waiting for me there. What is it that pains me? The more I move forward, the more pressure I''m under. I felt I would stick to the earth, and the pain inside me suddenly vanished, and a yellow halo appeared around my body. When that happened, I felt the earth fall from beneath my feet. And suddenly the flat flooded. I found myself in an underground cave. The cave was very high, but I fell on some accumulated sand, so I felt no such pain. But the pressure here was so high and suffocating that it was difficult to breathe. But an aura of yellow swirled around me and made me feel nothing. I suddenly saw in front of me a little bit of a corridor relative to where I am now, and after a bit of reflection, I entered this corridor. The corridor was coming down. I kept going down, and it took me a little while. But when I reached its end, I was shocked by what I saw. This cave, when I entered it, was too high for me, but now it''s not just high! No, I don''t see the end of the altitude. There were so many trees and plants, and it was as if a world had created here. I stood shocked by what I saw. I was even more shocked when I felt there was so much life energy in this place. People like me who have always been friends of death will feel death''s energy quickly. But I never imagined there would be so much energy in this place. And I''m thinking of it, echo a sound in my head. (Do not go near.) Am I imagining or what now? What a sound! I kept moving and suddenly felt a lot of pressure on my body that made me go back. "I told you not to come near, you imbecile if you don''t want to die." I didn''t know where that voice came from. But I screamed as hard as I could. "Kill me if you dare, motherfucker." Does he think I''m stupid or what? If he could have killed me for doing it in the first place instead of those stupid warnings. It''s suddenly quiet. So I talked to him. "Whose voice is this?" But I didn''t get any answers. So I moved quickly, and when I did, my chest was so bright with bright light from nowhere. But at that moment I heard the voice once, but he was scared and scared this time. "You... You have a pearl, master! The pearl of destiny." The pearl of destiny. How did he know? Is he one of the soldiers of the king of Darius or one of his enemies? Well, it doesn''t make any difference to me. "Yes, I do, but who is your master?" "He is the king of heaven and earth, ruler of shadow, master of the nine armies, Darius." "I don''t know if he is the king of heaven and earth, but I have met him, and he has told me that I''m chosen. I didn''t understand what he was saying or what your daft master. Wanted." When I said that, I felt a blow that sent me flying away. "Don''t offend my Lord, you lowly human." "This good, I will make you taste death, you son of a bitch." I heard a laugh in the cave. "You alone? A weak person like you can''t even touch the corners of my dress. I was the one who lived through many ages and participated in many battles, and I was the closest follower to King Darius." When I have done, I found a giant creature approaching me in the dark, with a long tail, horns, and tusks. When he got closer, he was already a dragon. But it was an old dragon with curly skin and saggy wings, like mature skin. His horns twisted back with long hair under his chin, he was old, but out of it came the life force that makes the plants grow in this wild place. Just looking at him from the outside will think he''ll die, but if you feel the power of his aura, you''ll know that this creature is too powerful. Far more reliable than I am, the difference between his power and mine is like heaven and earth. There''s nothing I can do in front of him if he decides to kill me. But I did not cower or shrink back before that entity. I don''t care if I die; it''s no big deal. But at that moment, a voice resonated in my mind. "If you are the chosen one, where are the 35 bodies that were in the tomb with my master? Those bodies will follow only the one chosen, but I don''t see them around you. Lying to me is like killing you." He said so as he lifted his pressure on me, I couldn''t stand it, but I turned up my key-power and kept rising. My whole body was in pain, and if this pain went on too long, I would die. Blood came out of the corners of his mouth. "I don''t need to lie to you, senile dragon, if you''re going to kill me, the fucking corpses here." Got the body out of my realm. When the dragon saw it, the shock hit his face and wings slightly shaken. (How did they come out of nowhere like that? Where were they hiding? I couldn''t even feel their aura.) He roared, and the lack of control over his voice made him feel as if his guts were being torn open, and his mind was about to explode. "Where the hell did you get those bodies out?" I looked at him in amazement, why did this dragon come to be like this? Is it time for his delirium now? But as he was shocked, he lifted the pressure off my body, I told him: "From my realm." The dragon''s face got more bumped up, and he said, "Do you have that gadget?" "What gadget." "The device my Lord always sought, for which he destroyed many worlds and subjected us to many wars. "Which is also the cause of my Lord''s death. Ring of chaos." Why is this dragon talking so much? Let the Ring of chaos say and shut up, and what a Ring of chaos he''s talking about. "I know nothing about this ring you''re talking about." "This is the most powerful instrument of the king of Kings." "Who is this King of Kings?" "If you are the chosen one, it is not yet time to know. But I must warn you, and you possess something that will be your downfall that will make everyone come after you and try to kill you to get what you have." I looked at him with my eyes shining with enthusiasm and bewilderment at the same time. What is this thing that I have, what is the Ring of chaos, who is the king of Kings, what is this insanity I know nothing about? "I am Gray old dragon, and I know you have lived for many years and fought many battles. But if you don''t meet someone like me, I''m willing to face the whole world, and I don''t care." When I was done talking, I heard the snoring and laughing off the fucking dragon. "Humph, I wish it were just this world, my master would still be..." I differ from your master, Gray incisor arrogance. "It is not yet time for debate, I am about to die, and therefore I will give you the thing my Lord commanded me to give to the chosen one." As soon as I heard those words. I knew I''d get something precious new, and I was happy to hear that blood hurtling fast across my beats. "It''s a ''sacred dragon seed,'' it needs a lot of energy and strength to grow. But as it becomes, the dragon, which will be a thousand times stronger than me, will emerge because it is backed by my energy, the energy of my master, and the energy of many creatures. This is my Lord''s treasure, and I will use the last of my energy and give it to you, preserve this seed and increase your power quickly before they know you''re here, and you have two tools! And don''t forget, you must go to the devil''s land and then go to the dark mountains, you will find my master''s soldiers waiting for you with the third instrument. He said that and gave me the seed with a small stone, and after a short moment, the dragon turned to steam and entered the ordinary stone into my hand and disappeared. When he did, the stone shone and became a dragon tattoo. I put that seed into my realm. And stone. My chest lights up with glitter. "Level up." 29 Black Lion It''s getting bizarre. First I was dead, then I''ve become in another world, and now I''m meeting an old dragon that tells me there''s some Son of a bitch who wants to take something that belongs to me. My deputy tried to kill me so he could have everything and becomes the head of the gang. I knew it, and I didn''t do anything. He was going to poison my food. I knew the food had poison in it. So the night before, I kidnapped his wife and their little boy. I had my deputy stand at the door and look at me, so I took the kid out of the room and made him stand between my feet. My deputy has shocked by what was happening. "W...Why? Is he here? I smiled coldly and said, "don''t worry. I''ll make him eat this beautiful food. I found this child''s body to be emaciated and should be well-nourished." I carried a poisoned steak from the plate right in front of us. My VP rushed over and knelt, crying, and stuttering. "Please ... have mercy... on my son." With a sign from me, my people carried him, tied him to a chair and taped him to his mouth. The kid was crying, uh, the kids were annoying. I smiled at the boy and said, "boy, don''t be afraid, we''re playing with your dad a little bit." My deputy cried terribly as he watched his son scream so loudly. I know that feeling. I used to do it when I was tortured and abused as a child. I put a piece of meat in his mouth. His father screams with the force of his eyes red with tears. When he finished eating, I put him to bed. The deputy was yelling and Wilkie, but he couldn''t speak. He did nothing but cry. I approached my deputy, and I whispered in his ear. "The show is not over yet, dear up. Heh, heh." I gave orders to some of my followers. A beautiful blonde woman whose skin features into our lovely room, her hair is chaotic, her clothes are worn, her face has turned blue with bruises, and under the white dress is transparent with red injuries from beatings and some of the stench of liquid. Logan thought of his mind. (shit, these guys sure didn''t spare her, but it doesn''t matter. Hahaha) I looked at him, and he was shocked, shocked that he brought all this on himself. But I did not kill her so quickly, so I slowly approached her and tore her clothes in front of him. Raped her in front of him and made her scream deafening first. And then you killed her. I''m a nice guy. I pulled a gun out of my pocket, put it on the table in front of my deputy, and ordered my men to loosen the rope. She walked out of the room, then quietly locked the door without even looking at him, and left him with the body of his son and wife. That''s when I heard a gunshot coming out of the gun, and I smiled. The gun only had one shot, so he killed himself. Hahaha This is punishment for anyone who tries to take something from me. Worse punishment than death. So I was smiling as I came out of the cave. And when I saw the sunlight. I smiled more. This sun is just like me. The one who looks at it hurts his eyes. So am I. who looks at me so much, I take his eye off. But what is the ring of chaos, what is the Pearl of destiny, and who is the king of Kings? I don''t understand anything. But I''ll think about the present. I''m going to get out of this fucking prison first, and then I''m going to see what I can do. I am now like the level of my father. He''ll be surprised by my strength when I get out. I don''t know how my mom is. I hope she''s okay, and don''t worry about me too much. I have to get out of here as soon as possible. So I ordered every Savage to look for a Black Lion in that damn forest. I was sitting on the floor trying to get some power-up. And I''m doing it. Send me one of the Tigers. He found the Black Lion. I was curious to see what this lion looked like. "Passing consciousness." I transferred my consciousness to the Tiger. I found myself hiding somewhere, and the lion in front of me is sitting far away. Like the king of the forest and he the king of the jungle was so gigantic. His whole body is as black as the Wolves but more intense and darker. So big, it''s three times the average lion in the real world, and it''s as big as that damn forest. He looked terrible. I felt his claws like my hands took a lot of souls to hell¡ªthis creature. I want him. I want him. I returned to my real body quickly. And start heading for that lion''s spot fast. I got there after a while. I didn''t wait for another minute. "Evaluation". ___________________________ Name: Black Lion Level 45. Ability: roar waves ___________________________ My bodies of darkness are also at the same level as that. I summoned my bodies and made them around. To prevent any guests from arriving at the party headquarters. I just want it to be him and me. No one interferes. Every time I fight a powerful monster, I became a stronger monster. "Warrior cry." And I carried my sword, and I quickly turned to the lion. But before I did, "Earth snake." "Flames of hell." "Thorns of the Earth." A branch came out of the tree in The Shape of a snake and tied the lion''s foot. This snake was Pull a lot of energy from him. So when the meteors fell from the sky. He couldn''t avoid everyone, and he got a lot of it. And the Thorns came out of the ground. He tried to avoid them all, but he couldn''t prevent them all. His whole body was blood. "Shadow steps." I got in front of him with a smile on my face. I think he''s shocked. But he opened his fucking mouth once, and it came out, waves of Roar. I felt my heart would come out of my body. But if I fall on the ground, I''ll die. So I took the hit with all my Ki. And I took Ki pills. Out of my realm, and I use it all. Our blood has been a small lake at our feet. She turned into an eagle and rose to the top. The lion was trying to attack me fast. So I quickly turned back into an orc and took the big ax out of the realm. And landed him from above on the lion. I whispered. The earthquake of death. When I turn into a monster, I can''t use all my skills, but in exchange, I can only use one monster skill. When he got hit, he was in shock, so I cut off a limb from his body. I didn''t calm down. I came back really quickly. I held the sword of Athens and whispered. "The invisible sword. "" I was away from the lion, but there were a lot of wounds on this motherfucker''s body. The skill of the invisible sword makes me attack the beast without seeing my sword. So he can''t stand it. The lion''s roar rose again, so I used "Shadow". And suddenly I was behind him. His whole body was wounded, and he was exhausted. So I used it quickly. "The ultimate blow." " I''ve increased the level of skill so much. I found his neck in front of my feet at that moment. 30 Yamas servan First of all, I want you to leave your body outside and put all the values, morals, and stupid things you''ve learned with your body. I want your soul. I just want your evil self. I don''t want anything else. I throw away all those beliefs about good and evil. Don''t look at the world like that. There is nothing that has those names. There''s only one rule of the world like I told you before. The powerful men get everything they want, and they make the law. He determines good and evil. So now I''m sitting on a big Black Lion. And around a large army. I''ve become king of this forest with all its monsters. In seven months, I was the one who ruled the forest. I got the top of the food chain here. A monster can''t get close to me without shaking every limb from what he''s afraid of me. And I destroyed tribes of monsters only because of my anger. Status ________________________________ Name: Gray Level 45. Health: 100/100 Strength 52, Intelligence 70, Endurance 40. Luck 55, Appearance: 25, Magic 45. ________________________________ I''ve increased a lot of skills and learned three new ones. And a natural skill as well. I also increased the level of the bodies of darkness to level 55, because of the jewels that come out of the Black Lion. Those jewels were very useful in a lot of things, and those lions were very much in the middle of the woods. Today is the end of the time you''ve been with me and that fucking Yama. I hid the bodies I had inside my realm. Then I headed out of the woods. I came down from this lion. I released all the monsters. The monsters were happy. They''re free. But I have to leave a parting gift. I whispered. "Manna swords." More than 60 swords appeared. "Flames of fire." And I came out of the woods, and the monsters behind me were running from fear. I think more than half of them died today. When I came out of the woods, I was 15 years old, my body muscles were prominent, my hair was black, and my eyes were black. Found in front of a man with a centuries-long, hideous and strange shape, I was surprised when I saw that bitch told me she was the only one in this prison damn it that guy over there. Status. ________________________________ Name: Arix Career: servant of the demon princess Specialist: combatant Level 45. Skill: airstrikes His feelings for you: Hate ________________________________ So this motherf*cker is the Princess''s valet, no matter who he is, but this is an excellent chance to try something. I approached him with steady steps. At that moment, he looked at me, all angry. What took you so long? And Where Are the Jewels you promised, my lady? I knew you were hiding somewhere. I got into this forest before you got into it. You could, you wuss. I killed five tigers and three wolves and came out victorious. Or are you still a weak boy who couldn''t even kill one monster? I don''t know why my lady puts so much hope on you, you weakling. Follow me, and my good-hearted lady told me to escort you to the palace. ) He said that, and his voice was full of Vanity. I didn''t answer that idiot standing in front of me because I was planning something. Revenge is a meal that must serve cold. So I went to the palace with him, and I was thinking all the way. But that idiot interrupted my mind with his ugly voice. (I want you to kneel when you see her. And announce that you will be her loyal dog from today. ) It was next to a tree, hit the tree with one hand, he almost split the tree in half and looked at angrily I didn''t answer any of that. But... Inside, I was caught in a rage and ridiculed by this maniac who doesn''t know the size of the sky. I walked into the palace, and this bitch was standing in the ring. She pointed with her hand at her loony servant to approach her. She whispered to him in his ear. And then she looked at me, and she said, "What did you do?" I didn''t do anything. " When I said that, he approached this servant and held my hand tight and pressed it. "Didn''t I tell you to respect your lady?" He said that, and he had anger on his face, but soon that anger turned to pain. He screamed and screamed, and he was going right and left, and his blood out of the severed hand. "I have no master. I am a Master of all. " I said I went straight ahead, but this motherfucker wants to die. The danger zone sensed danger coming from behind. So I activated the energy shield quickly. "Wait, motherfucker, I''m gonna kill you," he said So his other hand, which was making huge waves of air, hit the Shield without a trace, felt like some thin air. Yama''s face was shocked by what was happening. She was trying to move his hand to prevent what was going to happen. But my sword was faster than hers. Lightning strike. I Cut his hand and then looked into his eyes and looked hard to find what I want Yes, Yes, That''s what I want¡ªthe fear in his eyes. So very slowly and had time stopped around me, I decided to take a human soul after a while. I put my hand on his heart. I whispered. The flame of hell. I got a big fire out of my hand, but I took control of it, and I focused it all on his heart, and then I whispered in his ear a little bit. "Sweet dreams." He fell to the ground without heart or hands. He looks like a lot of people now. A man without a soul has no hand in offering kindness. And I''m someone who never had a Heart Day. So I never learned mercy. I looked at Yama, who looked all scared and shocked. I approached her with steady steps, and my eyes were not far from her beautiful eyes. I was looking at that fear and smiling. With my usual smile. 31 Deception After I put your body out and you came into this world with me. I want you to know a little something. Nothing Lasts Forever. Death takes everything. Death is the absolute truth in this lying world. So never fear death. Always wait your turn with a smile on your face. Before I entered the palace, a window appeared. You can increase the status by three points of skill. So I did. The first experiment will be on Yama. When I entered the palace with that servant and saw Yama I whispered. Status. Name: Yama Career: daughter of the rebel demon king Specialization: a witch. Level 70. Capabilities: fire dragon Magic: 90. Her apparent feelings: vanity and anger. Hidden feelings: a little longing, a lot of hope, and deception. That fucking girl level up a lot seven months ago. And after I killed that stupid servant, I approached her with steady steps, and my eyes were not far from her eyes until I was in front of her. "Why did you kill him?" I asked Yama with some confusion. I said that, and there''s a little smile on my face'' because he got close to my stuff." I don''t see how he took anything from you.) I held her hand so hard, and I looked her in the eye with a little love, and I said, "It''s just that he approached you and you whispered to him in his ear, so he was the punishment of death, because those who came near you, other than me, Would Die." M..... - What?) I left her at that moment, and I pulled a lot of jewels out of my inner circle and put it in front of her eyes. There were over 50 Tiger jewels, 40 Wolf jewels, 20 orc Jewels, 10 lion jewels. I didn''t take out all the jewels in my range, but I only took out what made her feel shocked. "Consider all this a gift for you." Stupid, I think she fell in my trap. I knew she was sending me to the forest to be afraid of monsters out there and run, and it ran with tears on my face kneel at her feet and ask for mercy and when we get out of here. she will Kill me But because I''ve been in the woods this long without going out, she sent me this servant to make me afraid or tremble. I figured out the first part of the plan when I was in the woods because I knew that if it wasn''t for the strong powers I had, I wouldn''t have lasted three months. And when I saw the servant and saw the way he spoke, I concluded the second part of the plan. So I''m going to show her who''s master of intrigue and deception. I knew I''d play games with her on a big chess table, and the winner would make the last move. A girl, no matter how strong or smart she is, words make her naive. So when I told her that, Her frightened face and shocked eyes disappeared, and instead, her face became red. So naive. I''m going to get you out of here and free you." I said that when looking at her beautiful eyes, her sweet face, I felt how naive she was, and I was also naive, damn sexy. I turned around and went to the library. I was looking for something. I''ve been searching for history and keeping all the books in my realm. History books in this library are a lot. The search for King Darius was too easy. Some books mentioned him as a tyrant, murdered, robbed, pillaged, burned a lot of cities, and others mentioned him. It''s like the Angels weren''t planning, or steal, or oppress fair to the farthest degree but what was agreed two is one thing only its terrible power that I didn''t belong and his mighty army that no one moratorium in front of him and the giant dragon who was always under Darius and the jewel the stranger that was carrying him so much in his hand. But after his rule this world more than 200 years disappeared curse his strange world there was a big fight occurred destroyed many of the tribes and creatures, and because this fight happened in the continent of equity as mentioned his book in front of me are hybrid creatures have been wiped out most of them and destroyed their power and their armies this battle lasted 3 Lily had everything terminated, I attended the hybrid creatures it ended, and the rest of them became the slaves of humans, demons and Darius didn''t show up he and his army after this. But all I found were pictures of the old dragon as a young man, powerful as he spread his enormous red wings. The sky and the earth were shaken by the fluttering of its wings. The claws of its foot carried a vast palace, time, and the constant depletion of energy from its body that made the dragon wretched and weak, time genuinely unforgiving. In mythology, King Darius lived 1,000 years ago. It''s been a long time since I''ve been going through reading in my mind and trying to focus on specific information. Suddenly a voice from behind appeared unusually quiet. I''m going to teach you Dimensional skills so we can get out of here. ) I asked her without looking at her face. "I will not move or do anything until you tell me the truth about how this servant entered this prison." Her voice was a little tense. I guess this girl''s never felt the way she feels now. K... It''s just that my dad can get in whoever he wants and get out whenever he wants. Because a king and his own house-made this prisoner, and he also created that forest. The legacy of Demons has been the key to this place throughout the ages. And it wasn''t a prison, but my father made it for me, the Princess. I can''t be in a prison-like demon floater. ) I didn''t care what she said. I just focused on something I remembered in his many words. "Do you know who made this place and this forest?" Yeah, and is there a demon that doesn''t know that it was Darius who named the dark forest that you were in? ) If that''s the case, that King made this place to die, but the Pearl in it, and the dragon was guarding all this, and if the bodies didn''t recognize me, that dragon would have killed me. "And how will we get out of here if only your father can control this place?" (You''re unique there is a skill denied not one can learn it because they need something impossible to talk to so this skill no not in books only) "What do you need "" Someone tame and transformed.) 32 Secrets When she said it needed someone to be a shifter and a tamer, I was shocked. This girl is crazy. How can there be a skill like that? And no one in this world can be tamed and transformed at the same time, but she didn''t keep me in this confusion. There''s a legend in one book that says there''s a hybrid between demons and humans. At some point, he can be a shifter and tame with Cursed magic. And I can produce some of the strong skills he put in a book. He died, and the book disappeared with him. But that skill was leaked because of his servant close to him. It was in another book called it. ) She put the book in front of me and said, There are only three copies of this book. ) The book is written in green. Dimensions skill I want you to study this book very well. It''s explaining how you do this skill and the terms of its activation. It could take you more than a month to absorb that skill. Before you even try to do what you''ve done. But I''ll wait for you. Yama said that and got out. I put the book in my realm. Keeping the content of the book is easy. But it''s hard to understand what I''ve learned. The Shapeshifter is manipulating the power of Mana, and the Tame is controlling it terrifyingly. This skill depends on the proper manipulation of Mana. At the same time, it needs to be stressed because the element of space will be woven into it, so it has to be strictly controlled to do that, and imagine where you want to go. And then all the energy in your body is going to burn and take you to this place. You have to separate your whole mind from this world. After three hours of thinking, I was finally able to absorb the skill. I quickly went to the training yard at the palace. And I tried so much to manipulate randomly and control Mana and move my body somewhere. It''s been a day, and nothing''s happened. I''ve been tired and tired. But something strange happened at night. Yama came to me. She sat next to me. And she looked at me and then hesitantly said, What did you mean what you said yesterday? ) I looked at her. Status. I only did it to watch one thing. Her apparent feelings: anger and hate. Her hidden feelings: a lot of stress and hope and a little deception. I smiled inside my heart when I saw this. I love killing and blood and all that beautiful stuff. But I''m not stupid or crazy with people who are more durable than me. I take advantage of intelligence and deception. So my intelligence is 70, and my strength is 52 because intelligence is a kind of power. It''s the most effective kind of person with human feelings. Because anyone who loves compliments and any girl who wants someone to like it. And about a beautiful, lonely girl like Yama, so I''m going to take advantage of that. "I mean it." And I want to get out of here. ) "I promised to get you out of here, and I always keep my word." She looked at me with such love with such a beautiful smile. But I''ll make that smile turn into tears someday. I smiled, too, with a sweet smile. Yama''s used to it a lot. Because I was a criminal, and I had to be good at acting to fool people. Not my whole life is just killing. I stood up and tried to do it again. It''s been a day. And two. And three. And I''m trying. And I was sitting with her all night just talking. She was very talkative. And she was cocky. You tell me if no one can stand in front of her. And she always gets what she wants whenever she wants. And the whole world is afraid of her talent. So I was curious. How did her level increase? And she''s just sitting there with no movement. Her answer was shocking. She told me that since I was a child, her body was feeling the energy around her. And pulls her to her body without even a drop of sweat, so her strength rises without moving or fighting any battles. And the longer it lasts, the more energy his body can pull inside of it. This girl should be mine. No doubt, I''ll make her my follower. I won''t kill her. After more than 15 days, Windows finally appeared. "You learned the skill of dimensions." Dimensional skill can open a portal to a place where you''ve been within a year. This skill can only be used once every three years. You''re the only one who can get through that gate. I get it now. I can open a gate out of jail. To the woods because it hasn''t been a year yet. I told Yama I could use the dimensional skill. When I did that, she hugged me. And after she realized what she did, she walked away. But I pulled it into my arm. And I whispered for her ear. "Don''t walk away from me." Status. Her apparent feelings: need, and anger. Her hidden feelings: deception, a lot of hope, and some feelings of love formed within her. This naive girl turned her face so red, and she hit me with a powerful blow of her charm. She Made Me Go back, and then ran out of the yard. I was smiling. Yama''s good at acting too. I know what that bitch is thinking. I know that the last skill, of course, is the skill of the seal. So far, she''s taught me four valuable things, all for her good. You taught me the mutant''s specialty so I could use the dimensional skill. And the skill of the realm. I think it''s for the last skill Yama will teach me, which is the seal. So I went to the library, started looking for a book about seals. And after more than an hour of research, I found this book entitled. Seal skills. After I memorized this book, I understood a lot of things. This skill puts what you can''t get into your realm, like living things. Like humans and demons and monsters, you seal them into your realm. And the landlord can take these things out whenever he wants and bring them in whenever he wants. And the normal realm can only use that skill once. Or the mythical realms can be used twice. But to break the seal, the realm owner must be dead. To get everything out of his realm. A seal is an easy-to-learn skill. The sealer has to draw blood from his body at the time of the skill. And the other side is okay with it. So this bitch was planning on killing me after I get her out of my realm. Until she''s free. Really? Ha-ha I like it. I like it. She wants to kill me. I''ll make her regret it. I want to try this skill on something. So she fled the palace and headed for the forest. There was a lion under my tame when he saw me come and kneel at my feet. This girl told me my range was legendary so that I could seal more than three souls. Well, I''m going to start trying it on this lion. I got blood out of my hand, and then I put my hand on the lion, and I sealed him into my realm. There was a sign when the lion disappeared. You learned a skill from your realm skills. You''re about to seal a soul within your realm. You have three choices. Natural seal. Slave seal. Seal an alliance. And start explaining. A natural seal-like any other. Slave seal. The SEAL dies if you die. And you can put whatever punishment you want on him. Alliance Seal. You can free the seal whenever you want the seal. When I saw it, I smiled. 33 war I chose the Alliance seal and finally finished the lion seal. "Hyperspeed." I was faster before the sun hit the sky. I wanted to get to the palace as soon as possible, and my feet were racing the wind, I was skillfully avoiding the trees, as if everything was still in place, except me. I hate constant things. After the first day, I became head of the criminal organization. I decided to move, take out all the other criminal organizations. That you want to eradicate something, destroy it from the inside. So I started the war. I bought some of these guys with much money. I was spending money with no account, and I don''t care. The sums before them would have made their eyes come out of surprise and greed. That look I know and love in humans, desire makes your mind stop thinking. I only got these guys to do one thing. They make some trouble between these gangs until the big gang war happens. And it did happen. And I was watching it. And my men were ready after each other was finished. Exterminate everyone once. He was standing behind me, fifteen men. Who took the money? The smile on their face and the relief. Because I promised them, they''d get high positions in my gang. After it''s all over, the war is over. And the eyes of the gang that won were lit up with excitement. I pulled up my gun, and my men and I came down from all the buildings around the place. The other gang''s surprised by what''s happening. Poor people thought it was over. But I declare the end, and I declare the beginning. It was so quiet. There was no sound. I was standing in the middle of a battle. I didn''t blink. And I wasn''t afraid that someone would go crazy and shoot a bullet through my heart and end it all. Because I know human nature, they don''t want to kill the hero before the final episode until they see the end. In that calm, there was the sound of someone clapping and clapping. It was me. I put my gun on the ground, and my people and I started clapping. The other gang was surprised by what was happening. That''s why I didn''t want them to be that confused. "I''m joker leader of the Eagle gang, saw the battle, and enjoyed your courage and the courage of your leader. So I''d like to ally with you to drink wine today. And celebrate this victory together. " A white-haired man came out in a white suit with his cigarettes in one hand and the gun in the other. I ordered all my followers to put their weapons on the ground. And I ran up to him like I was dying to meet my girlfriend. I put my hand on his shoulder and looked at my followers. And I said to them with a big smile and a loud voice. This is today''s winning champion¡ªthe strongest man. If you want to destroy someone, start honoring them. And make him think you don''t see who''s better. My followers started clapping freely after hearing what I said. And this idiot was smiling like a child when his followers saw it, put their guns down, and approached me. When they did, I took one step back. I took cigarettes out of his hand. And I whispered in that idiot''s ear with my known words. "Sweet dreams." I said that, and I pulled out my gun, which I was skillfully hiding under my clothes. And I fired his first divorce at the head of this idiot captain. And then the rest of the divorces came from the sky above the buildings. I moved without looking back. One of my followers put a big chair in the middle for me. I sat on it and put one foot on top of the other. And lit his cigarette out of the game that was in that idiot''s hands. And you turned on. Beethoven''s Second World War tune. That crazy genius guy that everyone around him hated, but his music got to heaven. And I looked at the whole scene right in front of me. Was tune fast, and the bullets penetrate bodies are was a look of misery everywhere. The scene was complete. Tension and fear are the masters of the situation. So no one could carry their gun. Whoever did this took a bullet? Finish his heroic story before it begins. He tells his grandkids how he survived that big fight. And how he''s the hero who killed more than ten men alone. I saved his grandchildren from those lying stories. If you learn to take advantage of the hideous qualities of humans, you''ll take over the world, so what I know. The tune was rising, and blood was everywhere. I could feel the bullets dancing in those fuckers'' bodies. I didn''t leave anyone alive that night. And after I finished, I asked 15 men to stand before my men and me. And I said as loud as I could. "These are the reasons for today''s victory." They have the same stupid smile on their face. Why are all humans so stupid? "But I don''t want a traitor in my gang." I carried the machine gun and started to end their lives. On that day, I had my followers hunted without mercy, anyone who was affiliated with the other gangs. And my gang became the only gang to control everything. So I didn''t like the static stuff. If you wait where you are, you will be destroyed. When I arrived at the palace and came to my room quickly, The sun was in the sky, calm from my body. Then I came out of the room. I found a Yama in my face with her shiny, disgusting smile. I looked at her, and she looked at me, and now we''re all playing professional actors. Let''s go to the practice yard. ) She said that and moved. She went after her without hesitation. "When are we going to get out of here?" I said it with a sore face. We''ll get out of here after you learn how to seal. To trust in your domain. And when we get out of jail, you''ll set me free. It won''t take much learning. It''s just that you cut your hand and say some spells, and I''m accept with that seal ) "What are you getting into my inner zone? Are you crazy? " I said that, and I''m trying to make my face all the possible signs of trauma. Don''t be afraid .nothing''s going to happen to you. ) "I''m not afraid for myself, and I''m so scared for something to happen to you." I said that as we approached her, and I looked into her eyes with the right eye. I once smiled with a strange smile. I felt that smile was her genuine smile. Don''t be afraid, come on, until we get out of this prison. ) Come on. " But before I do anything and say that spell, She looked at me, and she said, Do you love me? ) And I cut my hand. I said to her, "with a hag." "I''ll keep you by my side forever." And at that moment, she disappeared, and three choices came up. She chose, and then she whispered. The dimensional portal. I opened a black gate like a black space. I walked into it. Everything was black around me. And when I came out, I found myself in the woods I was in nine months ago. 34 The destroyed village Finally, I finished all this and became free. Now I am the most powerful person in The village, even stronger than my father. Finally, I can protect my mother from anything. No one will be able to approach her anymore I thought about a lot of things and suddenly I remembered Yama. I thought I was about to forget this diabolical girl I summon her. When I did that, a sign appeared You can summon up to 15 minutes She was in front of me. she was very angry (Who are you And what are the things that are in your domain? What is all this endless energy)? She said this and her face is filled with terror and fear "I do not understand what you mean." I said this indifferently (A .... Do not even try to lie. I mean, these fixed bodies such as statues and exotic seeds saturated with energy and flying in the air and the stone on which the dragon tattoo and there is a black lion sealed inside you and all Those giant black gems. Are you the one who killed all those monsters?) I looked at the other side of the forest and did not answer this question. (Why do not you answer me? ) I laughed hard and looked at her "And why would I answer my server?" (How dare you say that I am your servant, I am the princess of demons, who the world fear because of her future. You say that I am a servant. I would kill you from the beginning, but not now, but you want to die early) I just looked at it Her face was full of anger Come on, try. (I will make you disappear from this world) The fire was coming out of her hand and rising in the air. She was about to attack me with her strongest blow I just raised my hand and whispered: "Punishment" AAAahhhhhhhhah At that moment, the flames disappeared and instead, an electrical charge appeared, causing her entire body to be torn with pain. The blood started to get out of her body She was looking at me while she was in excruciating pain, and suddenly, After five minutes of torture, her body calmed down, but her eyes did not turn away from me. That girl is really brave (what have you done to me?) "I didn''t do anything. You are my servant. If you try to stand against me or disrespect me, I will punish you." (Do not call me your servant, you indecent person. I kill People like you in my father''s palace every day and let them kiss my feet) "punishment" This time the charge was stronger and she was screaming strongly This screaming lasted for 10 minutes of continuous pain and I look at her beautiful eyes withering. This girl will turn into my maid. Blood filled her beautiful face but after the punishment ended her eyes did not leave my eyes and the look of anger was still on her face, with all the blood scene was beautiful and full of happiness, this girl really will not give up easily. (Why are you doing this? Didn''t you say that you will make me next to you forever) She said this in a calm and gentle voice Damned girl, she is trying to act again on me "Do you think I''m an idiot and I don''t know the secret of the seal? You wanted to kill me." At that moment, she was shocked and looked at me completely shocked, her eyes not leaving my eyes "Time has expired." Yama disappeared from my head suddenly, I think she entered the range again. This strong-willed girl will benefit me in the future. I have to tame her. If someone hears me saying this, he''ll think I''m crazy. I want to tame the daughter of the king of demons as if it was a pet I decided to get out of the jungle and head to my village quickly because I miss my mother I found some cats on the way. The cats were running away because of my aura When I approached the village, I imagined how my mother would welcome me and how I would make her proud of my strength Also, how will my father be happy? I have thought a lot. But when I got to the village entrance, I was shocked by what I saw The destruction was everywhere, the houses were burned and the streets were empty of people. I do not see anyone and there are dead bodies everywhere. I think there was a battle here I quickly headed to my father''s house But what I found shocked me. The house was completely destroyed Damn what the hell happened here. I began searching in the village for any life. For anyone to tell me What happened, but without any benefit. I did not find anyone More than three hours have passed, and I am looking for a trace of where all these people went While I was searching, I heard a baby crying. I quickly ran to the direction from which the sound came out The sound of crying came from my house. I looked around, I did not find anything, but I hear the sound of crying. Have I become crazy? I thought well, and I remembered that my father once told me that there was a secret door in the house. If a problem happens . He and the villagers will flee to this underground place I started to carry the rubble and I called the dead bodies to carry with me. I know that there is another way out in the woods for this place, but I do not have time to search for it. When I finished I found a large crater on the ground, I directly entered it I found a large tunnel that I passed through, while the flame took out my hand And when I got deeper, I felt some danger So I said quickly: "I am the son of the mayor, I am the son of matt, I am gray." I don''t want to kill a villager. Because my mom loves them I heard a sound coming from the inside "Come in." The voice of an old man I know very well. It is the voice Yasser I remember him trying to play with me while I was young, but I always ran away from him I moved quickly until I reached him and stood before him I looked at him with great anger, and I asked him: "What happened? Why is the village so destroyed and where are my father and mother?" He remained silent for some time, then looked at me, filled with sadness, and answered me "The demons have attacked us." 35 My father When I heard what Yasser said, I was really shocked "Is there no alliance between demons and humans? Where is King Jaber?" The old man Yasser looked at me and said in a low and sad voice (He was killed in his battle with the demons king.) At the moment my mind is almost exploding Why does the King of demons break the alliance? I do not understand anything But what matters now Is not this I looked at Yasser and It was the first time in my life that I felt nervous Where are my mom and dad? (Your father is a hero. He continued to fight the demons for a long time until we managed to Escape, but unfortunately ...) Then he remained silent With a look filled with cruelty I asked him a word every time: "Is ...he... dead?" (No, we managed to save him in the last moments, but he''s about to die. He only has a short time left to live.) I was shocked by this "Where is he now?" The elder Yasser looked at one of the men. He stood and told him to guide me to my father''s place, and before I went with the man. Old man Yasser said to me: (There is a hybrid girl who came to your father and asked him about your mother. Then he got angry from here, I don''t know who she is.) . . . . I was moving with the man while I was thinking about that girl who came to my father Who is that girl What is her relationship with my father and my mother I felt I had entered a Small village underground There were many villagers I knew. On their face were misery and fear There was no life left in their eyes, and the feeling of death was the master of the situation I really do not know what happened in the previous period The man who was guiding me told me that the mana''s energy ran out completely from my father''s body, and he was no longer able to speak or move He was paralyzed and may die at any moment Hearing this sadness Increased in my heart Yes, I am a monster, but this man was my father, so I felt very sad about what I heard. And I decided to eliminate anyone who did this to him, even if he was a king in heaven When I arrived in front of the room where my father was, the man left me and retreated The scene inside the room shocked me My father is a handsome man with good looks and a strong body But the person inside the room was different, with a severed arm And a shattered foot He lost most of his long hair and wore torn clothes His face is pale and his eyes are closed like he is waiting for death I approached him and sat next to his bed. I tried to prevent my tears from coming down I have not cried for anything since I was young in my previous world, but this man wanted to give me anything in the world that would protect me from suffering, even if he was going to lose his name or his authority he wouldn''t care. I felt that my heart was about to be torn from what I saw in front of me I swore a thousand times to myself that I would make the one who did that regret this. I will make him torture in the most painful way in the world until he wishes to die. And do not get it. I will return to him the suffering that my father feels a thousand times "Father" I said it in a weak faint voice He opened his eyes and looked at me. His tears began to descend while he was trying to talk uselessly. He tried to stand, but could not. So I approached and hugged him as he was doing with me. I hugged him for a long time Because of my sword, I learned to give and absorb energy So I put all of my Mana energy in his body. All I can do no matter if I run out of energy. I didn''t care about that until he finally started talking with a trembling voice. He could not speak clearly * J .... is enough. s... son* "I will kill them for you, Dad. I will make them die in the most horrific way." * Kid, I missed you. Where have you been? . Your mother was going to die of anxiety because of you. Your mother waited for you a lot. Everyone used to say that you died in the forest, but she didn''t believe that*. He said it while crying hard So I asked very hesitantly "Where is my mother, Dad?" His tears began to fill the place and his voice was trembling more than before * I couldn''t protect her * "Is she dead?" His body started to suffer from severe shaking and anger * No, she didn''t. I grabbed her in my hand, but he cut off my hand and took it with him. * "Who did this?" * King of demons Maloom * "Why does the king of demons want my mom?" My father''s voice began to weaken more and more * I do not know the reason, but your mother before the king of the demons attacked humans and came to our village. She told me to tell you when you return to go into the Institute of Stars in the city of heaven on the borders of the continent of humanity. You will know everything about her there and you will understand everything. He said this and his body started shaking again "Dad, what is the secret my mom wants me to know?" His voice became completely unclear * I don''t know, but there was always something mysterious about your mother. Something I did not know and did not care about because she was a good woman that I really loved * He said that, and then he suffered a lot of pain. I couldn''t do anything to help him * Built before I die. There is a wish I want you to fulfil. This is my last wish * "Dad, you will not die. You can ask what you want. I swear by my soul to fulfil everything you ask." I said this while I was at the top of my emotions and honesty. Perhaps I have never been so honest like that before. What are all these damned feelings? What is all this pain in my chest * I want you to have friends, to protect and love them, and to be loyal to them. The only thing I believe in is friendship and my only wish is to see my only son have friends. I will be happy with this * He said that, and his looks were sharp. I had no friends before, but I cannot refuse my father''s last request So I told him "Okay, Dad, I will do whatever you want. I''ll get a lot and make you happy. I will ... I will." This is painful When I said that, he looked at me, and tears fell from his eyes, and he said to me in a calm voice (Save your mother) He died He died with a smile and tears I could not control myself. I shouted loudly "I will make the king of demons prostrate under my feet and ask me for mercy. I will torture him for you, and make him regret what he did to you with the greatest remorse. I was sad. This is the first time that I feel all this pain In front of me, my dad''s body is empty of life, I am alive, so why do I suffer? Why do I feel all this pain while I am used to death and blood? What is this curse that calls feelings? I went out of the room to the old man Yasser I asked him about why the king of demons attacked humans (I don''t know, but all he did was destroy some of the cities and head to our village. Nobody knows why he did this After he destroyed our village, he withdrew his army from the land of mankind. During the withdrawal, the king of the demons killed King Jaber in a major battle that lasted for three days. I looked back at the room behind me, then looked at the old man Yasser and asked him "What should I do to get to the city of heaven?" 36 The demon gang The old man, Yasser, told me that there are two ways to reach the city of heaven First way: through Fog City Road The second way is difficult, but the fastest, the way through the forest of the sky Before leaving Ngo the city of Heaven I decided to bury my father, burying him in a plateau overlooking the village. To watch from the sky the village he loved during his life. I promised him before I went to take revenge on him and take care of my mother and save her In the end, I went to look at the demolished house for anything I might find and might help me during my trip, I found a box in my father''s room that was tightly closed and protected Inside there was a set of brown shields, metal arm protections, a red scarf and an empty congratulatory message. Inside there was a set of brown shields, metal arm protections, a red scarf and an empty congratulatory message. It seems to be my father''s shield from the time of his youth. Did he want to give it to me as a gift? I didn''t want to think too much so I wore the armour, it was a good fit for me. The group lacks a weapon, so I hung Athena''s sword on my back Before I left, there was one question that I did not find an answer to. So I went to the old man Yasser and asked him "Why are you hiding here even though the army of demons has retreated?" The old man Yasser looked at me with fear and tension (After King Jabir''s death. Laws no longer valued and much criminal organization proliferated in these areas. They killed, looted and stole without fear. Of these criminal organization, there is one called the Devils Gang. They are made up of a group of soldiers fleeing the army of demons. They have killed many of us So we fled here again to survive.) I looked at him indifferently and said "Where can I find them?" (Their headquarters are in the neighbouring village, and they are always there, but what will you do? They are strong. The second man in the village after your father. He died at the hands of their leader.) The second man after my father was at level 39 when I entered the woods He had a great future ahead. Because he was much younger than my father, and he was a really strong warrior I saw some of his exercises with my dad, he was really fast-moving and talented If I count the 9 months of training, I think his level has increased to 42 or 41 What is the speciality of their leader Yasser looked at me and said with a very frightened voice (Warrior) "How many gangsters are there?" I said so as I look at him Respond to immediately (More than 50 people) "good good good " Finally, I will make this sword taste the blood of demons. He should get used to this kind of blood I took my sword out of the inner band and smiled with a sinister smile. I did not look at the old man again and exited the tunnel from which I entered the first time. My heart was squeezing because I know that I will never go back here again and never see my father again But what should I do? I put the sword on my back and put the fabric on my head I went to the neighbouring village quietly But the distance was a little big So I stopped by the road and sat on a rock And I took my dear slave Yama out of my domain When I took it out she was about to speak I interrupted her and whispered "punishment" She began to suffer, her body trembled, and blood came out of her beautiful mouth After five minutes of torture. She looked at me and said: (Don''t punish me for my dad''s actions, I saw everything and I''m sorry for what happened to your father) I looked at her with great anger "Do you think I need sympathy from someone ha ha ha ha? I will make your father and your whole clan regret In the future, young children will tell about an ancient race that used to be called demons. It will be a legend that people will not believe, and I will make demons an extinct race, unbelievable to anyone. I will not erase you from life. I will only erase you from everything. I will erase your clan from history." I said that while the rage flared up, and this bloody halo came out of me unwittingly and continued my speaking: "I brought you out to answer me for one thing only. Why did the damned demons king do this?" She looked at me and laughed (What nonsense you are saying. You do not deserve to be seen by you, Dad. So how will you exterminate us?) My answer was a whisper Punishment "I told you to talk to your master respectfully. You are just a servant. You have no right to anything that I am not ordering, so shut up." I said that and after a while of torture and screaming, I disappeared and entered my domain again. I think the recall time is over, so she disappeared. Actually, I wanted to torture her more I quickly headed to the village. I approached the door. When I arrived, I put my hand on the sword on my back The village was of a strange shape. There are large and wide corridors that can accommodate a lot of men leading to a large and spacious house in the foreground. There were a shouting sound and laughter from this big house. I could see The heads hanging over the doors of the houses and human women without clothes, with their pale face and heads stuck on the windows of the houses. The scene was ugly and beautiful, and at the same time, I loved what I saw. My heart was shaking with ecstasy I felt that I would participate in a bloody battle. Everything was beautiful about me, so I called my dead body army, raised my sword, and headed to the place where the sound of screaming with laughter and pain merged. This voice that I know very well since I was a little victim, screaming while you are smiling and having fun It was the largest house in this village. Everything around me was fixed in its place. Only me and my dead soldiers were moving in the night When I got to the door I ordered the army of dead bodies to hide under the ground And then she whispered Fireball I broke the door in front of me and then retreated back. From the smoke, one man appeared after another. They were demons in black clothes There was a lot of talk between the demons in front of me \u003cWho is this cursed fool.\u003e \u003cMaybe a child of a man we killed. I think he aims for revenge \u003cThe fool came to die with his foot\u003e I did not care about all this nonsense Those men in front of me most of them are at level 30 or 35 There are only 5 men who have reached forty and above I can kill them all with the sword of mana Or meteors of fire or light of the sky but no. This will be considered his mercy and I want to torture them. I want to give them hope and then suddenly take it from their hearts I had 50 men in front of me, and I was alone A tall man with big muscles turned to me and he was carrying a big sword. He looked at me deservedly He laughed with all his strength and told me \u003cRun away, yo brat .....\u003e He did not complete his sentence and his head was lying on the ground This guy''s level was 40 But he did not expect that blow and did not prepare for it, and even if he was ready, he would die " who is next " The faces of the demons in front of me were filled with anger A lot of men attacked me. They were trying to kill me while their hearts were burning with anger This time I screamed Warrior cry And after that Thunderbolt Sword Which brought out a lot of electrical charges, which made many of them paralyzed "Superspeed" I went to them and pulled out the swords of Mana, but with a small size and a small number, and I made them cut off their hands and legs very accurately. Some of them became without hands and without feet, and some swords penetrated his skull and tore part of his face Blood was everywhere. Others tried to escape and fear filled their face I ordered the dead bodies to appear and kill those who would try to escape The dead bodies would pick up the head of anyone approaching or trying to get out Suddenly a warrior with a long sword scream \u003cCalm down\u003e And submit to me with steady steps I looked at him and said "Who are you ?" \u003cI am the leader of the Devils Gang.\u003e This idiot is at level 43 He said to me \u003cGo back and I will forget everything that happened.\u003e I looked at him with a look that did not have any features of fear "Go down under my feet and I''ll let you go with your head on your shoulders, or I''ll cut you with my sword." His face was reddened by anger There were many women and children watching what was happening at home with pale eyes \u003cI will make you kneel down for the rest of your life\u003e When he said that, he raised his weapon and was issuing from his weapon strong red energy, which ran to my neck But I just whispered Energy shield This strike did not affect the energy shield Again I whispered the snake of the earth Four branches emerged from the earth in the form of snakes holding each side of this foolish man And they started pulling the energy from him While they were doing that I pulled my sword and put it on his chest and started to pass my hand over his chest and then I stabbed him I cut his chest, pulled his heart out of my hand, and lifted it up in the air while I had that grubby smile on my face. "Prostrate, lay your head on the ground and cut off a hand from your hands, or I will extract your hearts with my hand." They were hesitant, so I ordered one of the dead bodies to take someone''s head But the behaviour of that dead body was strange. He put his hand on the head of a person and his hand on the bottom of his body ...... Then divided that person into two halves. The demons in front of me were terrified, so each of them raised his weapon and cut his hand quickly They put their heads on the ground. When they did, I smiled and turned my back And whispered Thorns of the earth The thorns took off their head that was on the ground and raised it in the air On this day, 50 demons died on my hands in painful ways The scenery was strange. A man without ahead. Another is a hole in the place of his heart fixed with four branches in that passage Thorns of stone are raised up to the sky and hung with black antlers heads And behind those thorns are dead bodies that I will find on the ground And around dead bodies smiling children and naked women It was a beautiful art painting I tamed a fire cat and hung the gang leader''s head with it and ordered her to go to my village to make the old man Yasser know that it was safe to get out 37 my realm I want revenge, but I am not stupid. I know that my strength is weaker than the king of demons, and I will not be able to take revenge with this strength. Therefore, I decided to know the secret that my mother wanted me to know. After that, I may be able to get my revenge I decided to go through the jungle sky, I will arrive in only five days After thinking about that, the forests are always the place of monsters and that forest of what I heard from the old man is a dangerous forest that no one could reach the end of it on the other side So I decided to go there, I needed to raise my level as soon as possible But there must be another way than killing monsters in order to level up I tried to remember all the books that I kept in my mind There are three ways to increase energy Meditation and energy absorption around you Killing monsters, which causes the energy of the killed monsters to be absorbed quickly Taking energy from precious gems and treasures But there are some people who have skills that make their bodies collect energy and absorb it in a fast and automatic way. Without any effort When I remembered these words, first one comes to my mind is Yama So I called her quickly And when it appeared in front of me. I thought of the word state I wanted to see something but I was shocked. She is at level 71 3 days ago - She was at level 70, so how did her level rise quickly? I looked at her, she was looking at me with anger and panic The pain makes everything inside you calm down over time Her body was shaking, but her looks were sharp and steady, so I told her "Don''t be afraid. I will not torture you this time, just if you answer me in the right way and use your mind a little." Yama looked at me with anger (I am not afraid of you.) "Punishment" The blood started to come out and her whole body started shivering. She was tormenting and screaming in pain. As for me, I was looking at her screaming indifferently, until 5 minutes passed I smiled calmly and I said: "You will not benefit from my anger." (And what will you benefit from my torture?) "The pleasure of watching you scream!" (Are you a monster?) "Yes, a monster, but I am not a demon like you and your father. I do not violate what I promised." (What do you want from me now? ) "I want to ask you something." (Say what you want to know) "How did your strength so much increase in this short period?" I said this while approaching her shaky body (How did you know that my strength rose?) She said that with a face full of Confused features "I told you not to make me angry. Why did you answer my question with another question?" (Well, your realm is full of a lot of energy. A quantity that I have never seen anywhere before, you have a treasure you do not know about, everything in your realm contains huge terrifying energy and my body absorbs energy quickly so my strength rises by leaps and bounds).*mean quickly* "And? How can your body easily absorb this energy?" (I don''t know since I was young and this happens to me. I feel that this energy is mine and then I feel that it is approaching me and then it enters into my body and merges with me quickly) She said this in a completely calm voice and then continued (Remember when I first met you, I had taught you the absorption skill when your body had a lot of wounds, the skill I declared to you in order to calm down your body) I remembered now, but I used this ability to absorb the capabilities of monsters and I did not use it to absorb the energy from my surroundings before "What should I do to get my body to absorb energy automatically like you?" (Meditation: You must meditate for a lot of time until your body can withdraw energy automatically) She said that and disappeared from my view Really, as I thought, this girl will be useful if she becomes obedient I opened the skills window Then I went to the absorption skill, which was at the second level I quickly upgraded it to Level 6 and sat on a rock next to me I was pulling all the surrounding energy into my body The energy was racing to enter my body. This is really a terrible ability. Anyone else will need a lot of years to reach his ability to meditate to this level, I think I am close to the level of Yama talent like this After 5 hours of meditation Your level has risen..... Finally, my level rose This skill is really useful and it will make me get stronger in the fastest time possible I stood up and summoned the black lion and made him carry me on his back and pass through the forest of the sky. This was to avoid the battles that I could avoid Duration of summons 10 hours I think my summoning ability is based on two conditions: my strength and the strength of the being that I will summon The black lion is the strongest monster in the dark forest, so it was fast and no monster tried to attack me Because these monsters knew the power of the black lion, so they were turning away It has been more than 6 hours now, and I am on the back of this lion, closing my eyes and meditating Finally "Your level has risen." If someone sees the speed of my strength increase, he will be shocked, he will sit on the ground and cry for being unlucky But, even while I was meditating, I was thinking about the energy that I Yama talked about, the energy that I had in my inner realm, and suddenly I had an idea: Why don''t I try to absorb that energy? I won''t lose anything if I fail. When I focused with all my strength on my realm and tried to absorb energy from it I found that everything became dark around me and suddenly a bright window appeared in front of me "You have entered your consciousness into your inner realm." 38 6 Buildings Why didn''t my soul disappear and end everything? What is this place now? Everything around me has disappeared. I don''t feel anything. There is nothing. The place is very dark Slowly something strange started happening A long road falls from the sky and has some lighting poles, such as the one that existed in my previous world The road in front of me was dark, but those lamps similar to the ones in horror movies bring some light I found 6 strange buildings falling from the sky Each building of them was in a special area and around it strange energy except one building, this building was like a palace and its size was much larger than all other buildings I approached the first building and found it inscribed with King Darius inscriptions Barracks of the Dark Army I entered through the door, inside I found a large corridor in front of me and there are 20 rooms, all dark, just one room has some light I stood in front of that room, above which was written in strange letters the word "corpses (dead bodies)" Inside the door, I found the 35 dead bodies in front of me standing like statues Next to them was a word Development As usual, when I thought about that word, a window of explanation appeared to me You can develop dead bodies, body shapes and capacity will increase 5 levels if you use 100 low-level black gems From the start, there was a small window in front of me Low-quality black gems: 300 Medium quality black gems: 50 Premium quality black jewels: zero Legendary Quality Black Jewels: Zero Without hesitation, I looked at these things and made my first order Development The first development of the dead bodies will take 3 hours Despite the shock, I understood something This place is my barrack for my dark army I went out of the door and headed to the next building, it was written something different this time "Legendary Monsters" When I crossed the gate I found a strange view in front of me, the building was not what I expected, because there was no building inside There was a vast green land I was standing in the middle of this land There was something pulling energy from everywhere in a strange way By following the energy I found that the thing that was drawing energy was the sacred seed that was presented to me by the old dragon So I looked at it and found a word next to it "check " I focused a little on the word and the usual event "Seed the Dragon King" It takes another three years for the ruling dragon to get out This is all that was mentioned about the seed I looked for anything else around me, but I couldn''t find anything, so I got out My next goal was the third building This building has a strange shape, it was high and five large stones come out of it and every stone comes out of them, each one pointing to the other. The name of this building was: "The Five Stones" I did not understand anything, so I entered, and when I entered, I found a large wall in front of me, with many inscriptions There were four empty spaces in the middle of this wall, and the dragon stone was in the fifth place. I didn''t understand anything, so I got out of this place too. My understanding of this place did not increase, but my anger does What is the problem with all these mysterious things? What is the matter of this damn stone that gave me the old dragon? And what is the matter with those stones? What will happen if they meet? I can''t understand anything Then I headed to the fourth building that was written on it: ? stockroom ? When I entered, I found weapons and black jewels that I got from monsters, books I kept, and my black sword It was raised in the air with its strong black aura and above it was written the strongest tool So I understood that the purpose of this place is to be stock for everything I get So I went out and headed to the fifth building it was a strange building in a special way She looked so feminine Because I know that I will not understand if I do not enter I did not look around the place a lot and opened the door, I found Yama inside But the strange thing is that she was changing her clothes So she was naked, her skin was white, and her body fit in a strange way. This girl is really beautiful But When her eyes came in my eyes she was shocked and after a short pause she screamed So I closed the door quickly And I headed to the sixth building This bitch following me Her face was very reddish (What did you see?) She said this with great anger and her eyes were going to explode "I didn''t see anything," I said, and there was a smile on my face. If this girl had been in my previous world, I would have raped her, but now I have promised my mother. (No, you''ve seen) "Well I have seen," I said as if it were quite normal But her face was getting redder than before after hearing what I said (You are perverted) She said this or rather she screamed it "You are my servant, And I do what I want with you." I said this, and I got very close to it, but at the last moment, I went to the sixth and last building I got in front of the door And she was behind me screaming (I haven''t finished my words with you yet) When I put my hand on the door I felt a great shake all over the place and felt that my consciousness was being pulled out 39 Sky Spider I felt that my body suffered great damage but everything around me was still dark Why do I always get trapped in the dark? Why do I always feel that death is the closest thing to me? Why is this place quiet? Where''s the noise? Why do I always feel lonely? Why am I always alone? Is it because I kill everyone around me, or because I am a criminal or some other thing? Why am I alone? I do not trust anyone In my previous world I killed everyone who tried to approach me Everyone. but not her Yes .....that girl She is the only girl who I left alive and did not **** her either. Although she was the only one that I wanted so much. Her skin was white and her eyes are black, she has beautiful black hair that makes you feel it''s dark at night When I watched her in front of me, I felt that I was listening to a nice, beautiful Symphony played by the best pianists. I could not possess myself as if everything had disappeared. Nothing in my mind remained aside from her. But why is she so shocked, so what is wrong with the scene? Are my clothes unorganized? Or because of the blood on my hand? Could it be that the reason is the knife that snapped the heart of this man under my feet Why is she shocked? Why is this angelic face shocked? I pulled the dagger from the man''s body and went to her When I approached her she was shaking, so I threw the knife away I sat in front of the girl in a romantic scene that I saw in a movie, as I sat on my knees, I told her in a quiet voice - after I wiped the blood on my hands in my clothes ¨C I love you Yes, I loved her from the first look, I didn''t find any other definition of what is happening in my heart--nothing other than love, I want her so bad, but I want to get it by her will, I don''t want to force her She was still shocked I think she said in her mind: "Who is this crazy man?" But I didn''t really care. I didn''t care. I just want that girl to know that I love her. I don''t care about anything else After a while she looked at me and smiled. The shock disappeared from her face I think this girl knows the truth of this miserable world and can see my ugly truth So she said in a calm voice (I am sorry, I don''t exchange you the same feelings.) I let her go, I didn''t think that I would meet her again in the future When I opened my eyes, the surrounding darkness ended I found the black lion on the ground, and there was a giant spider eating the lion''s guts I am thrown on the ground, and my body is covered in blood . I''m in a corner in front of them This damned spider killed the lion and attacked me because he thinks that I have already died. He decided to eat the lion first and then move on to me. "Status " Sky Spider Level 50 Capacity "Sky net" This spider is really strong, it is on the median level of monster power here, this is the first monster I will fight from this level. He didn''t look at me yet, so I decided to make a sudden attack in order to end this battle quickly Warrior cry Earth Snake A large rocky snake came out of the ground. That snake placed her fangs in the body of the giant spider Super speed I headed quickly to the spider Strike cutting After I got close to it, something happened that I didn''t expect. The spider pulled a lot of strong strings out of his mouth that closed the road between me and him and stopped my attack. Mana swords I formed a lot of swords and cut through the wall of threads. Behind the wall, the snake was still attached to the spider and absorbed his energy The spider became mad and pulled out a lot of threads trying to attack me using them Illusion I suddenly became behind the spider Iris strike I used this attack to keep it away from me, the blow caused him to be shocked so I quickly used "shadow steps." And appeared behind him Flash sword I cut off all the eight spider''s limbs, put my sword in his head, and sat away waiting for him to die I did not kill him directly because I was absorbing energy from him Shortly before his death, a window appeared in front of me, as I expected "level up." I was putting my body on a tree and the dead spider in front of me. I was smiling as a result of this easy battle. But I am happy My happiness did not last long because it was interrupted by the skill of sensing the danger It looks like a big danger is coming Suddenly, more than 35 giant spiders appeared in front of me, I was completely surrounded, I looked at what was around me and concluded that I won''t be able to kill all these spiders and won''t be able to escape. So she smiled I had no solution but to summon my dear Dark Soldiers (dead bodies). I thought of the word "summon." But a red window appeared in front of me "You can''t summon the Dark Soldiers because they''re in development right now - two hours left-." What ?! whaaaat??? whaaaaaaaaat!!!!!??? . 40 Athenas curse The mind is the ultimate solution for everything I was always strapped, when I was young I was trapped in fear When I got older, I was trapped with death I am always trapped But today, the thing that besieges me is some kind of strange monster, big spiders approaching towards me. I did all the possible calculations, I thought about using all the collective skills and. but I found that I can only eliminate half of them and this means that I will die I thought about running away but there wasn''t any chance for me to do that Those Damn dark soldiers, why are they taking so long to develop themselves? Why did I enter my internal realm at this time? Why did I discover the barracks now? And why did I see Yama naked? Yama! Hahahahaha I will use Yama. "Summon" The remaining time is 25 minutes. The summons period has doubled. Is this because my level has gone up? Yama was in front of me in a long black dress with a long stick in her hand and a wide smile on her face (Why did you summon me? What do you want?) She said this, and she had great arrogance in her voice. This girl knows I am in trouble and wants to take advantage of the situation. "I don''t want anything." She was looking at me with a big shock. (So why did you call me here?) She said this with a bit of tension, "Because you have the right to see our end." I said that while I lifted my sword and headed to the place where the spiders gathered. I do not know why, but they were standing watching what happened. I was moving with slow movements. (Your end, not our end, when you die, I will become free, then I will kill them all.) She said this, laughing. "You are so stupid," as if without looking at her, I moved more quickly to the direction of spiders (Why do you say this?) Her outlook was full of confusion and confusion. "Superspeed" I shouted after that "When I die you will know why you are stupid and why it is our end" Hahaha. I was laughing while running, I felt like I''m about to die. I know this girl can be stupid and let me die. But does it really matter? Since I will die, I will die while I raise my sword and pick some heads with it. If I die, I will take some beautiful spirits with me as a gift to the King of Hell in order to finish my career while I am the sender of Hell. "Warrior cry" A shout with the loudest voice I can Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "skylight " A light fall from the sky on the spiders, many of them wounded ? Mana Swords ? More than 70 big blue swords came out around me The swords went toward the spiders with absolute speed, I was trying to make every 10 swords hit one target One more, "Fire meteors" Many meteors descended from the sky on spiders. Some spiders managed to avoid it. After all this, only 10 spiders have died, and 25 remain. So I brought a big hammer to my hand from my inner realm. I jumped and..... ? Overwhelming blow ? A new hit for a warrior that I learned has collective damage I landed in the midst of spiders by hitting one of them hard. The one I hit, didn''t escape or avoid the blow because of the crowds This one completely crushed, a blue wave exited the ground, injuring many of them I prepared my sword again "cutting strike" Many of them were cut off, but more than 3 spiders approached me quickly I kept them away from me using Iris strike Then I found an infected spider, and I put my hand on his wound quickly "Athena curse" A skill of monster tamed that I learned when I reached level 45 Makes any monster attack his allies for 10 minutes This skill will unlock another strong skill at level 70 Spider disease started attacking other spiders with me She killed another one. Now after five minutes have passed, my whole body is in pain and my wounds are getting worse Health 100/50 The spiders were attacking smartly " fireball" Energy Shield I put my hand on a spider and completely burned that spider face But suddenly I felt that something hit my back Why did the energy shield become so weak? "cutting strike" I''m one step to death but I still smile. I turned back and cut that spider in half. The one attacked me from the back. Why do I always have to die because I was hit in my back? Health 30/100 My body starts to lose balance and my mind almost stops thinking. I feel that the sword in my hand has become very heavy 20/100 I closed my eyes and felt that I was about to die and that everything will over Why would I die here I haven''t revenge for my father yet, I haven''t saved my mother yet, there are many things that I didn''t understand Why would I die here I felt something carrying my body and calm me I don''t see anything, but I heard the spiders scream So I started to absorb all the energy possible around me, as much as I could Health 40/100 When finally I can open my eyes I found that Yama killed all the spiders and came toward me So I sat in the right way and summoned the black sword to my hand and put it in fight mode (Why didn''t you tell me that if you die I would die with you) She said this with great anger I looked at her and smiled with a slight smile "Because I love surprises," I said, then I coughed" (Be grateful, I saved your life). She said it with an upstart voice "But I didn''t ask you to do it." (Are you an idiot? If I hadn''t saved you, you''d be a dead body now?) "Yes, I know I was going to die, and what''s new? I''m always on the path to death" I didn''t finish my words until she disappeared from my look After her disappearance, I went up a tree and decided to sleep for some time The next day I woke up to the voices of many people 41 Shard The happy moment that has not yet come, can you take a short path to reach us before our hearts grow old? What is this annoying sound?What is this noise? Why is all this noise? Damn, hell. I want to sleep a little more hey world. Why all this inconvenience? I opened my eyes and looked down. I found a large number of people moving in a straight line. They are about 100 I can see girls. Among them, their ages are between 20 and 30 And their levels are between 30 and 50 Why are all these people here? Why would so many people pass through the jungle of the sky!? So, after they passed through the tree I was in, I came down and followed them and entered between them, trying to make no one feel me But all of them are mature people so I was exposed in a short time When someone noticed me He said, laughing and making fun of me (Why is this damn child with us) He and some men approached me (Do you also want to become a student at the Stars Institute?) He said this while laughing sarcastically This one who laughs only 35 levels I was about to cut off his head But before I do this, someone with a strong structure appeared, carrying a large sword on his back (translated note: Damn, remember damn). His body was giant, and he had a sword on his back that was very big It makes you feel that the person in front of you is a mountain and not a natural person He had a sharp and strong look coming out of his confident eyes He stood in front of me and gave me his back as if he was trying to protect me and said with a strong voice \u003cMove away, he''s with me.\u003e Whispers rose, but the idiot man that I was about to kill retired with his companions in intense fear Their hands were shaking with fear and panic after they noticed the person who appeared before them with his giant body proprieties Name: Shard class: Warrior Race: human Age: 23 Level: 50 Ability : Break Sword Emotions: Compassion Hidden Emotions: Trying to Help and Love as brother After the foolish guy went, Shardu turned around and looked at me and said \u003cDo you want to go to Heaven City you too ?! ?\u003e He said it in a calm voice I looked at him and did not feel that this man intended to harm me So I told him "Yes" He looked at me and asked me to continue talking while we were walking After my father''s death, I decided not to kill anyone for no reason. I will only kill those who stand in my way, those I do not like his way or form, and those who move in a way I do not like I will kill those who have a loud, annoying voice and never stop screaming Actually, I have a list of people I might kill And it''s really big But for good people like my dad and mom, I will leave them alive This man was very strong and his sword with 2 meters in length was really giving the impression that he was the strongest on the ground. His hair was black, his eyes were green, and there were many wounds in his face so you can see how much battle that man fought in A single-colored aura came out of it, and this indicates that it is on the level of the master \u003cWhy do you want to go to the city of heaven\u003e He said this while moving fast steps, he seemed to be late for something This is what I noticed about all the people around us, who were moving as fast as they could Everyone around us was looking at me, because I am still a boy who was only 16 years old but ... "I want to get to the Stars Institute" On his rough face appeared some surprise and said \u003c Do you want to take your training there? It will be difficult for you, boy.\u003e I didn''t answer it so he continued \u003cMy name is Shard, what is your name?\u003e His name is really weird , hhhhhhhh I''ve never heard name like that before**chared mean stray** "I am gray" \u003cYour name is strange, I haven''t heard it before.\u003e Can he read my mind or what? Never mind, I just replied: ? special in name and strength and you will not find anyone like me in this world." ? Shard laughed loudly, looked at me and said aloud "I like your strange style." I smiled at him and finished my way \u003cBut I really want to know how you survived, I think that more than 200-people have died so far due to fighting with spiders, How did you survive the siege of black lions and sky spiders? They killed many of us.\u003e Only now I know the cause of these wounds on his face "I killed them before they killed me," I used to say without any features Shard looked at me with great admiration and told me \u003cI wish my brother would be like you\u003e A look of extreme sadness and pain appeared in his eyes while he was saying this "Your brother, did you leave him in your village while you are leaving?" He looked at me with great regret and said: \u003cHe was killed by the army of demons, he was exactly your age and he was like you the strong response and his tongue is evil so I am here today to become stronger and take revenge for him\u003e He said it while he was touching the big sword with his fingertips, and a tear or two fell from his eyes So it is like that Because I do not know how to deal with tears, I decided to change the subject There was a question that I couldn''t think of "Why did you go from the path of the jungle and did not go from the road of the city of fog?" I said this while I was completely confused \u003cBecause the city of fog road is long and the test of acceptance remains for him 5 days\u003e\u003e He said this, and wiped some tears on his face "And why did this test, Shard," I said, while trying to move faster \u003cYou really do not know anything, this test is for the selection of the strongest, the institute adds new students every 5 years, and among the thousands of participants only 30 people will successfully enroll.\u003e He Hold up a little and then complete \u003cIt is the Institute of Stars, gray, only geniuses and stars can be part of it.\u003e When he finished those words I looked around me I found, a group of people laughed and joked, some hated each other and some loved each other They have many dreams at that moment I felt a serious danger coming from the front I looked around Around me, a group of people laughed and joked, some hated each other and others loved each other They have many dreams But at that moment I felt a serious danger coming from the front Suddenly there was noise everywhere, human cries and fighting voices, laughter and banter disappeared, everyone took out their sword and prepared for the battle that will determine their lives from their death 42 Shigen sword The fight''s noise was getting louder and louder, and the screams were also rising. The place shook because of all those terrifying sounds I looked at those around me and found that the faces of all were pale and frightened, except for the face of one person who was excited. It''s shared, he looked at the direction of the sounds, then he quickly looked at me and told me: "Don''t walk away from here, I''ll come back to you later and run away if anything happens" He said this, then ran quickly to the sound source But I won''t listen to any of the words he said, of course Hell yeah, Ha-ha-ha-ha, I want to see blood and battles And I did the opposite of all he said and went after him I walked behind him, he raced as if he were running against the storm and didn''t care about anyone behind him Everybody shifted away from him because his blue aura appeared If I were to describe him, I would say he looked like a lion, moving while unleashing a majestic aura which makes everyone walk away while feeling inferior Finally, he entered the location from which the sound originated Just 20 sky spiders were in there, and one of the spiders swallowed the head of a human girl Another spider cuts some women''s bodies and kills their intestines from the inside and eats their bellies in a very terrifying way, the view will make anyone vomit I''m standing on top of a tree watching, maybe I choose not to kill randomly, but that doesn''t help them Hell no, Hell no, I am not a hero to help anyone scream. Let them fight back The cries of pain and misery came from their helpless mouths, as their bodies'' limbs were cut In a horrific and bloody scene. Monsters don''t understand goodness and compassion. They just want to feed, and their food is crying in agony in front of them, so why would that deter them from eating it in an unpleasant manner? I saw Shard pulling his large sword from his back, raising it softly and smashing it on top of one of the spiders with great force The sword generated a lot of energy which made me feel shocked and disbelieved He descended on one of the spiders, splitting his body into two, in a single attack. half of them fell in the opposite direction, while the viscera fell in their midst, declaring the spider''s death altogether After seeing this scene, I became more determined to enter the Master''s level to obtain such a powerful force He waved his sword as if it were a small sword from one monster to another, even though it was two meters long and very thick. I was astonished how Shard used that giant sword This sword had a very wide and unusual aura fired from the inside The sword produced an enormous force which turned every monster he touched into some blood and guts This sword had attracted my interest, so I used "analysis." Name: "Shigen sword" A legendary blade blessed by "the Shigen king of swords" Every thousand years he chooses one person and doubles his strength I read about this sword in a book and had some unique skills in it, a legendary skill found in the books of the King of Demons This sword is a treasure indeed. Shard is very lucky and strong, not everyone can control the sword When his sword falls on the head of one of the spiders, the head is broken entirely and transformed into small pieces And he stopped abruptly and whispered: "Break blow" His sword brought forth a powerful aura He placed the sword parallel to the ground, then threw the wrapped sword into the air The sword jumped between the spider''s heads in the sand, easily picked up more than five heads and returned to his side again Following this strike, he lost most of his strength after killing more than 10 spiders and the rest sponsored the other fighters Shard did not rest but looked back and began to look for something He ran back directly to the spot where he left me. I felt his face was in shock when he didn''t find me so I used "shadow steps" and came from behind him and jumped until I reached the appropriate height for him. I put my hand on his shoulder and fell back to the ground and told him "I never knew you were so powerful.." With great surprise he looked up at me: How long you''ve been here? He said this with a serious look on his face, I couldn''t feel you "I''ve been here ever since," I said with a smile. * * TL: Just came * * \u003c I was looking for you \u003e He said, putting his sword in the sheath bound to his back "Yes, I knew so I was coming to you." A look of uncertainty and strangeness appeared on his face, but at last, he said, as he sighed \u003c Let''s get our moves done. We want to get to the Institute as soon as possible. It remained four days until we got out of the woods. \u003e And I and Shard used to walk and sit together, and after a while, he began to tell me a lot of stuff about his life He was an ordinary young farmer lacking in strength. He was very faint He was really skinny I was shocked to hear that and see his massive muscular body One day, for his sick mother''s sake, he went hunting for weeds in the forest near his village\u003e Five fiery cats appeared to be in front of him, so he tried to escape from the cats quickly He found a cave in front of him, inside it he found a black sword hanging on a wall, when he placed his hand on it the sword came out of the stones and landed in his hand After obtaining this sword, he possessed great power and began to raise his strength with a strange speed and his body began to grow. As his body grew, the sword grew with him. Until his body and this sword became this big. According to what he told me, this sword was very small when it was first found When I heard this I asked him a very important question "When did you find this sword?" \u003cAs I remember five years ago\u003e Damn, did he reach master level in only 5 years ?! 43 King of Kings building 5 Years? In just five years, has Shard been at Level 50? How am I still coming across geniuses? Yama is now already at level 71 and she''s only 14. I think their talent is similar, since it took Shard just five years to hit level 50 Did Shard reach this level only because of the sword''s power, or did the sword help him just to awaken his own power? There is no doubt that this sword is very strong, so I asked Shard to let me touch the sword When I asked him to do that, he put the sword straight in front of me with a smile in her face, this guy really has a pure heart. Not like me He did not hesitate, as if he didn''t feel fear of stealing this treasure he owned. I touched the sword and tried to feel its energy, but I did not feel any energy coming out of it. I tried with all my strength to sense anything, but nothing happened. So I decided to try one last thing, I tried to absorb energy from it with my ability and skills When I did, I felt distracted. And heartburn as if my body would explode Everything around me has become foggy . . . . In my opinion, a large monster appeared, with a human body and a lion''s head This monster was a giant with a black sword next to it. He wore a blue robe and sat on a large throne. He was tied from his hand and feet, and he closed his eyes as if he was asleep. I moved one step closer to him and before I moved any further he opened his eyes At that moment, I felt that my body was burning and that there was a lot of energy in the place trying to enter my body Suddenly I woke up to find myself sleeping on the floor And ''shard'' looked at me anxiously, I think I lost consciousness "What happened to you?" he said this in a tense and fast voice "Don''t worry, nothing has happened, but my body is a little weak, so sometimes this happens to me." I said that as I smiled. But really, what is this thing that I saw inside his sword? And what is all the energy in there? After checking my safety, he told me it was time to move again, so I stood up with him and started moving There were a lot of fights that happened all the way, but I didn''t fight in any of them, I was just watching At one time, a spider tried to reach him, but Shard stood on his way to me and killed him The more we got into the jungle, the more we met a stronger monster, this jungle was really dangerous Of the 100 people initially, only 40 remained alive, all of the above level 45 Shard told me we''re going to stop and sleep a little so that we can concentrate next, because the next place in the jungle is the most dangerous place When he talked about it, I remembered something that I had completely forgotten. I forgot to enter my realm and absorb energy from it So, I entered my realm quickly Buildings were coming down again from the sky, as the first time This time, I quickly headed to the building where I found Yama for the first time. I opened the door and found her sitting on the ground meditating as the energy gathered around it " state" Now at level 72 this girl!!!? , This girl''s power grows with a legendary speed She concentrated very much on meditation, so I approached her and whispered in a quiet voice to her ear. "Yama" I don''t know why this girl was scared, but after she calmed down she looked at me "If you want to kill me, do not use this strange way." I smiled after hearing this "Don''t be afraid if I want to kill you. You ''d be with the King of Hell now, and you wouldn''t be here to meditate," I said and laughed. "what do you want ?" "I don''t want anything, I just came to check on my beautiful maid." Her face turned red because of anger "I''m not the servant of anyone. I''m the princess of demons." I told him that while I was smiling and looking in her eyes, "But this does not deny that you are beautiful." Her face becomes completely red, this girl is really naive but beautiful. I didn''t lie Don''t look at me like this, I don''t love her, but I admit its diabolical beauty She stayed silent for a while, so I was just looking at him Somehow I paid attention to something I hadn''t noticed before A word next to Yama name, the word is "assign". I was thinking about it in my mind until a window came up, This window gives me three choices and I need to pick one of them Maid: She will lose all her abilities and skills and follow all your orders Advisor: She loses half of her fighting skills and also improves her intellectual abilities Commander: She can maintain all her strength and skills and become a leader in whatever barracks you have, although you can give her an unique skill you have I looked at this stuff and decided I shouldn''t pick anyone I have to keep it that way before I understand what''s going on "Tell me what you really want," she replied and cut off my thoughts "I want you to tell me how to meditate here." I took a quick look at him He laughed hard on hearing that "This is just meditation, as you would in the real world. Pull the energy around you, but it should be in your own place," she said, looking outside her home. "Where''s my place?" I said that after thinking a little Yama went out of her own building and headed and pointed to the big palace located in half '''' I can enter all the other buildings, but I can''t enter this building no matter how I try, so I think it''s your private place'''' Yes, I remembered this building, which I could not enter due to the attack of spiders I went to it while Yama followed me When I got there and pushed the door I felt a great force penetrating my body and a window appeared in front of me Do you want to enter the building "King of Kings"? Why do I hear this name so much? Who is this king of kings? I entered through the door, meanwhile, Yama couldn''t enter with me It was a great palace from the inside too There was a wide gold corridor and there are giant stone columns on the sides, lots of beautiful artistic designs, it was all great. There is a throne made of gold at the end of the pass, a weird and large throne. . . 44 Meditation room I quickly moved towards the Black Throne and checked it I felt that this throne was calling me So I sat on it "Level up." "Level up." Just sitting on the throne raised my level twice and several windows appeared in front of me "Toolroom" "Battle Room" "The Allied room" "Meditation room" Now isn''t the time to check out any of those rooms. I need to increase my power I, therefore, decided to go to the meditation room When i make my choice. A door appeared in front of the throne from the air and without making a sound. Looking at the door, I stood up to get to it, and when I did, A blue light began to form around me. nWhen the blue light geo, my clothes had changed to a new one, and a crown appeared on my head. I''ve got a black suit on my body like the one in my previous world. Without any attention, I looked at my clothes and the crown on my head, and then I kept moving towards the door. * bzzzzzzz* I found a large room on the other side of the gate in a circular motion. There were strange pictures and inscriptions on the walls that I didn''t understand. So I went to the middle of the room, sat down and started to meditate. When I started meditating, I felt that a large amount of energy was trying to enter my body with its own free will. I continued to meditate for only an hour because I felt that my body would explode from the energy inside of me. It was a lot, a lot more than my body could handle. * Soof * * When the breaking point was reached, a light appeared from one of the inscriptions on the wall and entered my body. As soon as it got into my inside, my body''s energy capacity doubled. A gentle feeling followed that then I felt that my body had become stronger and that my stamina had increased, but I also felt that there were some words that were digging into my mind. Death is the absolute beginning of everything. That sentence has been digging hard in my mind But what''s new here? I know death is the beginning of everything, so I smiled. "level up." "You have gained the power of the aura" This window finally appeared after an hour of meditation. Properties Name: Gray Nickname: Without Level: 50 Power: 52 + INTELLIGENCE 70 + Hardness 60+ Luck 55 + charm 25 + magic 45 + You have (15) skill points I was shocked when I found hardness this way, I gained 20 points I decided to use the points I gained and divided them as follows Power 55, intelligence, 70, hardness, 60 Luck 57, attractiveness, 30 magic, 50 I also noticed a strong blue aura around my body I couldn''t hide it and couldn''t control it This matter continued for half an hour until I finally found a way that I can hide it and show it whenever I want \u003cWake up, we are under attack\u003e "shard" voice was echoing my mind, then I felt some hit on my body and my mind pulled out. Outside, I saw Shard lifting his sword My vision was still blurry and I didn''t see well, but I noticed a strange wolf-like creature in the back that had a human body status Name: werewolf Level: 55 Power: the night howl This werewolf was really strong, killing several people and nobody could stop or fight it "Runaway from this place quickly," Shard raising his sword and try to order me while heading towards the werewolf I didn''t listen to his words, I rose above his tree to see what would happen as usual. Shard was moving fast between dead human bodies. The moment he arrived in front of the werewolf, his sword began to intertwine with the claws of the monster. The speed of the strikes was rising and I no longer saw anything because of the speed of the sword and the claws moving. What a horrible speed? I was feeling ecstatic, I also want to participate in this battle But wait, the two began to accelerate their attacks again. Suddenly the werewolf leaped back. Shard set out to the werewolf''s place quickly and placed his sword in front of his chest After the first step, an aura began to surround shard body and increased its speed When he arrived in front of the werewolf, the other side had placed its claws in front of the path of the sword and confronted it. Shard cried out with all his might and made his aura grow. The sword penetrated the hand of the beast, but the beast used the other hand to stab "shared" shoulder. Because of that, Shard quickly jumped back, looking in the eyes of the beast, and the blood was filling his face, and suddenly he raised his sword in the sky. The sword brought out black energy that surrounded the body of "stray" and then some long hair came out of his body and changed the shape of his eyes, then changed his clothes to other clothes I don''t know what happened to him, but his aura has gone up so much, and his sword has become so black as space After the transformation. He quickly turned towards the werewolf, jumped high, and lowered the sword onto the werewolf. This sword attack divided the werewolf''s body in half . . . . . . What is that ? Is this real "stray" force? He has really great power !!! After this attack, he returned to his normal form, then fell to the ground strongly, then lost consciousness You might think it''s over but it''s not, new guests have appeared. 10 Heavenly Spiders I didn''t want Shard to die so I used Shadow Steps. She stood in front of "Shard" and brought out my sword I decided to test them with a new ability I learned "Sword Storm" Suddenly, a copy of the sword in my right hand appeared with the other hand, and then began to form many other copies around me from the air I headed towards the spiders, and when I got close to them, my body and the swords around me began to rotate very quickly, until we became a swordstorm. After I stopped spinning, I was surprised to discover that there were 5 heads of spiders hanging in trees The remaining 5 Spiders noticed that I killed their comrades without getting tired so they tried to escape "The Labyrinth of Fog" This skill caused walls of fog around the place. Spiders tried to escape, but none of them could, because of the barricade, where they were walking Fog Labyrinth is a new magician skill that I only learned now and it really came at the right time ..... After activating the skill, I got close to the spiders and started slaughtering them one by one, torturing them in the worst possible way and then killing them It was easy to kill them There really is a huge gap between the master and the beginner After killing all the spiders, I went toward "stray" and put my hand on his wound and treated it "Peacock of Heaven" A therapeutic skill I''ve learned to magician helps me heal others My hand started outside a strong white aura The wound began to disappear, and Shard slowly opened his eyes. Nevertheless, I did not care and completed his treatment After completing his treatment, he looked at me with shock and said, "Are you a medical wizard?" He was saying this and there was a big shock on his face 45 Sky City If you can''t hit the top, break the pyramid. That''s exactly what I used to do "Sure, I could use healing skills." I said this, as I tried to heal him " This kind of magic is very uncommon, there are only a few people who can use the magic of healing, and everyone is searching for them everywhere . Who has this magic always got really large amounts of money, you''re going to have a nice future." "Let''s get moving, shard" (Where''s everybody here?) "They''ve been killed, nobody else is there," I said without any care Her face became sad for a while, but quickly went back to normal, then put his sword on his back And he laughed . "Death is the way to us, my friend." Death is our Way "That sentence made me shocked and suprised" shard described my whole life with those little words. Everything in my life is about death, it''s all about death. Death This was the last day, so we moved quickly to the outside of the forest. We didn''t meet any powerful monsters in our way, so we got out of the forest safely. Out of the forest, we found ourselves in front of a very gigantic wall that we couldn''t see the end or the beginning of it. There was a large gate in the middle, where many soldiers were standing. A lot of people moved to the gate, there were hundreds of people outside the city. Let''s get to the door Suddenly, I asked "shard" why all these people were trying to reach the city of Heaven. "The City of Heaven is different from any other city, because it is not under the authority of the Kingdom and has its own King, who makes all the decisions. There is a special Senate and a Special Army. The Army of the City of Heaven is considered much stronger than the Army of the Kingdom, The strange thing is that this Army didn''t take part in the battle with the Army of the Demon King. This city is now the strongest force in the kingdom, so everyone is trying to become a resident of it, or even aspiring people like us trying to enter the Institute of Stars He explained the reality of this city to me. It''s shocking How a town separates itself from the kingdom and has its own army "And how did King Jaber allow this to happen, why didn''t he go to war and get down this city?" As I was asking my self,shard completed quickly \u003c But the strangest thing in this city is that the King and the Elders of the city are chosen from the students of the Institute of Stars by competing in the fourth year. The 6 winners are the 5 elders, and the King of the City of Heaven and their decisions are absolute. \u003e I was even more surprised at this. . When We were near the gate, Shard said, "Stay next to him and don''t move" As we approached the soldiers, Shard showed his blue aura. So, a lot of people have moved away from him and the soldiers have shown a respectful look. You can''t see a young man with that strength every day. If they knew that he had reach this power in just five years, some might lose their minds. One of the soldiers was looking at me and said "Who''s that?" Char looked at him, and he said, " my brother " That was enoght to The soldier to opene a little door for us to enter the city of Heaven. 46 Are you a monster? I was shocked at what I saw when I entered the town Everything was so beautiful, and the city was so big. The buildings are decorated in a beautiful and perfect geometrical way. There''s a lovely blue waterfall You can''t see it from the outside, but you see it clearly from the inside. There are a lot of soldiers everywhere around us. and a huge market behind the doors, there were a lot of happy people with a damn smile on their faces. I started asking people on the road about the STAR Institute Everybody would look at us and then laugh without replying I wanted to cut off these fools heads, really, but what am I doing? This is not the place Then I found Char looking at me and smiling hard "Why are you smiling?" He said "Look here " while pointing his finger at something I looked at his direction and found a large building inside the field that was larger than the outside wall this building have 6 big stars And under the stars written * Institute of Stars * Now I know why everyone was laughing when they realized that we didn''t see this da*n thing from the beginning I quickly headed to the Institute . we were racing in the market jumping over other people and smashing some things by accident on the way We were looking at each other and smiling . By the time we finally got there. We find huge line of people going until the gate We are right at the end of the line . . . . . . . Now ,It''s been more than two hours from the time when we stand in the line After a long time, we ended up at the door of the Institute It turns out it is a gate of dimensions So the institute wasn''t behind those doors I was shocked so much today that i can accept anything now But why¡­.. then why we are here? There was a white-skinned man in front of us. That strange man had a blue hair He was standing in front of the gate, And asking only one question Your class? then he put his hand on you. Then say inside or outside status Name: Rashad Level 100 class: Air magic Ability: Cognition It was shard turn shard looked at me and said "Good luck, if you get rejected, go on and live in the city, I will try to find you" The Man asked shard the same question Your class? "Warrior" He put his hand on the shoulder of shared her face immediately changed into one full of surprise and shock So said with a trembling voice : "Inside" This was the first time this man''s expression changed After looking at me, shard smiled then Went inside and disappeared Now it''s my turn The man looked at me and . . . . . " What do you want a child?" "What? can''t you see me standing in front of you now, for an hour I was in line like the rest of the people, so what do you think I want?" I said that with a look of anger on my face The face of this man didn''t change just ask me Your class? (Wizard ) He put his hand on me I looked at him to see what his reaction would be, but what happened was strange I do not understand What does he do but I think he senses the energy He had a look of shock on his face He raised his hand and put it again But the shock on his face still didn''t change . after confirming what he felt the first time he says something other than "Inside or outside" for the first time and maybe the last time on his life, He looked at me and said:" Are you a monster?" 47 Im death A monster? Is this what he actually said? he doesn''t know what kind of monsters he is standing in front of now If he realized the number of people who went to hell under my hands He wouldn''t call me a monster but ..... DEATH He will wet his clothes out of fear and he may leave the Institute because I will be inside his head I am more than a monster I am the meaning of destruction and chaos I am this person who always the last one who enters a party and the first and only one go out But if you look at my clothes you will find a lot of blood from nothing but some fun. All we go for parties for pleasure Right¡­.? Murder is easier than breathing for me when the sound of music stop you will rely on that there is no more any laughter Only the sound of weeping and shouting, because death came as a guest to the place I killed children without mercy, I raped women and burned houses I was the supreme ruler of the world and the most powerful, criminal My name was the law My actions are the constitution I didn''t care about anyone feelings I want to destroy this miserable world I remember one time I was very bored bein bored is the ugliest feeling you may never feel So I went to visit the house of nice policemen in his beautiful and quiet home I and my men entered He was lying with his wife his wife was really beautiful So I showed him the right way to use this woman, it was only an educational lesson I ordered my men to tie this stupid policeman and let him look good. After I did what I wanted and give him one of the best lessons, his wife screamed so loud that their baby woke up. when I heard his voice I thought of something and approached the ear of the policeman and whispered "Do you love your child" He looked surprised I ordered my followers to carry his wife and take her out. I went to their baby A really lovely child he was cute "Stay away from my child," he said this while screaming But my followers held him in his place I looked at him and put his baby in front of him on the table and went inside the kitchen and came with a knife I started to stab the table hard and quickly I started moving the knife towards the child Wile that idiot policeman was screaming, He tried to get out of the hands of my men but that man is really idiot because of his movement and his screams I couldn''t control my hands so I killed his child with one hit by accident But it didn''t end there On the second day, the police came and found them A child killed on the table with three strokes of a knife and his intestines coming out of his body The wife hanging on the wall of the apartment she is naked and dismantled The officer is hanging in the air by a long rope He committed suicide There is something written with blood on the walls after the examination and investigations it was confirmed that it was written by the hand of the officer and the blood of his child "logan" is a monster That''s all. what was written on the walls In the end, the case ended up being reheated against anonymous YES. ¡­ . ¡­ I am the unknown who does everything bad in the world So I don''t know what to answer this foolish man in front of me and his stupid question "Are you a monster?" I looked at him and laughed so loud. I think everyone can heard the sound of my laugh "Do you want to see if I was a monster or not?" I said so and I looked at him and smiled my damn smile "I don''t need to see anything I''ve seen everything that I want Then he said something I don''t care about of the STARs Institute) He is about to cry because of fear. I didn''t understand what really happened and why a level 100-strong man was afraid of a child So I looked at him trying to understand something from his face but I did not see anything other than fear What did this man see when he put his hand on me but my mind interrupted by his trembling voice as he said "Inside" I moved toward the door and something pulled my body inside When I came out, I found myself in another city, but it was a little smaller than the city of heaven There were many statues, some of them carrying a sword and others carrying a magic wand there was a long corridor in front of me and when I reached the end of the corridor I found many people There was a man standing next to me with an ugly face like a pig He looked at me And strangely he talked very quickly "Why are you here?" Before I answer his question he completed "I killed my wife last night I used a sword to pierce her skull I waited for a pigeon to come out of her head but instead came out a big black crow so I ran away and came here) I left this man without looking at him, this man has become crazy because of his wife I remembered that one day when I was still at the beginning of my criminal life I was at the wedding of an important criminal sitting next to an old man with some long hair in which some of it is white. he didn''t move and he was blind He smoked some cigarettes He said after he finished ??Only a stupid man marries a beautiful woman, And the normal man marries a normal woman" I looked at him and said "What will smart man do?" He looked around him then looked at me and said widen your chest to the mystery of this old man , and protect him from his wife , if I die my wife is the reason If I died then tell the other about me "Smart men don''t get married" I think this man has hit the core of the problem with his words I am talking about him now because one thing , because I am the one who sent him to Hell at the request of his wife He is the one who told me before he died that murder would make me lose my soul I hinged his head over my bed so I would never forget what he said I moved among the standing people they were at least level 40 There were beautiful girls, powerful men, tools and strange swords, many of them wher looking like they are one step in dieth Those people all almost died one day or the other. I know that because I almost died more times than I can count Everyone was talking but I was silent Suddenly I heard a loud voice coming from behind (gray) I looked and found shard moving towards me I didn''t know why I was happy to see him but this man really is a good and strong man He came near me and there was a great smile of joy on his face "You really entered the institute!", he said, while smiling hard "Yes, I did, but what is the problem of the man outside? What does he do?" I said that, because I was puzzled "I also didn''t know, but after I asked some people they told me that he can see the worst battles that you have been in and the worst way you killed your opponents" So he watched all the horror inside me,I don''t know what to say but I''m sure the quality of what he saw must be a horror film so I understood the expressions that were on his face And while I was thinking A loud voice can be heard "You were chosen accurately because you are the people who escaped the mouth of death, but unfortunately you are now between his teeth to prepare for the tests you need prepare to lose the most expensive thing you have" He was silent for a while then he said "Your life" Fear was the master of the place And Silence followed but I laughed I couldn''t hold myself. I laughed I was shaking because of the ecstasy Everyone was looking at me shard looked at me and said "Why are you laughing, gray" I tried to control my self but can''t I looked at shard and said "This idiot does not know I am" "I am Death" I said that while that damn smile back to my face 48 Spiders shard looked at me with surprise and everyone was looking at me I heard a little bit of what he said and I couldn''t control myself so The sound continued "The first test is the nest of celestial spiders. 10 of you will be placed in a nest of spiders and won''t be able to go out of the nest . you can go out only after the elimination of all spiders. The teams will be chosen randomly " the voice stop after that . "If you aren''t in my team then try to survive" shard looked at me and said "You, too, I won''t be able to heal you," after that we look at each other and lough Suddenly a blue light appeared around a group of people and began to disappear This light also appeared on shard before I can do or say anything he was already disappeared , next to that the blue light come on me. then I appeared in another large place The large place looks like a crate There were 10 cave And 9 people showed up next to me 4 girls 5 men The lowest person among them was at level 45 5 people were level 50 Each one of us was summoned in front of a cave I starred at dozens of spider''s Coming from the caves, the battle started quickly so I used " Warrior Cry " I had more than 30 spider In front of me "Fire meteorites" Many meteorites fell from the sky, killing 5 spiders I called my sword quickly and go to fight without caring if anyone could saw me using the ability of warrior and magician in the same time. There are some special situations in this world that can do that "swords Storm " As my body began to spin and approach the spiders, I began to cut off the heads of the spider''s one by one five other heads fell under my feet I really feel excited I lifted my sword and used "Shadow steps" I came from behind the spiders "Fog maze" The fog spread around the place My body became a little Hidden by fog because of this ability Suddenly I put my sword in the head of one of the spiders Then I jumped The body of another spider was divided into two There were 8 spiders standing and trying to attack me I waited until they reached a certain point then used my lovely attack "Thorns of the earth" Many of thorns came out of the ground, and pierced them, and brought their bowels out "SuperSpeed" suddenly many things appeared from behind me that made me stand in my place What happened!!?? I looked behind me and found that the number of spiders had increased and most of the people that were with me are died now their bodies were on the ground . there are only two people alive A girl with white hair and she put on her white hair scarf and cloak she has big green eyes and have a witch stick And a boy looks like he is in his 20 . that boy has short brown hair He carries two knives in his hand he moves among the monsters quickly and eliminate them But the numbers of spiders have increased and it bein difficult for them to handle all the spiders I looked at them and whispered status Name: Khaled Type: warrior assassin Type: human Level 50 Capabilities: Star movement ............. Name: Lina Type: Ice witch Type: Hybrid Level: 51 Capabilities: Ice Arrows this girl is a hybrid!!!? They can also come to this institute? there is no time to think . now I can''t move and there are more than 50 spiders approaching me. after some calculations I found more than 300 spiders in the place I am strong but I can''t kill this number alone and I can''t summon my dark army because someone may saw me, (if there is a guardian or something for this test ) "Shadow steps" I came close to Lina and Khaled and scream with the most high voice I can make "come Here Quickly" I said that so I can get their interest Lena and Khaled came to me quickly followed by spiders . spiders were approaching us so we didn''t have time to made plans "We will help each other to get out of here alive, the three of us" Lina said with a lot of tension "what do you want to do ?" Khaled said that , this look like*I accept* for me "We have to have a wall behind us so that we won''t be surrounded." I pointed to a wall close to us before I moved, Khaled said with a confident voice and a smile with a bit ridiculous "And why should I listen to the words of a child?" "I didn''t ask you to listen to me, go to them if you want to die so bad " I said that with a furious voice and fired my blue aura when he saw my halo he was surprised and also amazed by what he saw How a 15-year-old boy has a blue aura So Khalid and Lina followed me to the wall that I mentioned I pointed to Lina, you stay in the back and use your magic and protect our backs I after looking at Khalid, we will attack with all our strength Khaled brought out his blue aura - smiled and said ''Well if this is what you want but do not regret it if you die'' "I won''t regret but for they..... I will make them see death," I said that as I laughed I found that Khaled was moving quickly with the daggers in his hand, his body was heading forward His speed was great I took this as a challenge I used "Super Speed" and supported my feet With my qi energy I was next to Khaled he looked surprised then increased his speed so I increased my speed too, this boy wants to challenge me We kept going like that until we reached the place of the monster There were large snowfalls falling from the sky " swords Storm " I started killing a lot of monsters with one strike My body was going right and left. I was not able to control my body . Blood began to flow everywhere and wounds began to appear on my body. I look at Khalid, he was him moving quickly, unaware of what is around him dancing between the necks of monsters The scene was bloody and the battle was magnificent we killed a lots of Monsters we were smiling I unleashed my strength " Mana Swords " 60 sword came out, killing more than 30 spider as I try to kill the monster''s, I find a monster coming from my back Trying to attack me But before that monster hit me, Khaled came and cut his neck I looked at him and blood was drowning on his face "Look behind you," he said, laughing as if he wasn''t in battle, but in a nightclub and we were playing My body caught fire with enthusiasm I lifted up my sword "Strike of Iris" Many of the monsters back up So I jumped in the air and put my sword in the ground And scream "lightning strike" I paralyzed many spiders to kill them but... Khalid took their heads off as he was collecting apples A lot of threads appeared around him. Those threads made him fall on to the ground and couldn''t move. This boy depends on his speed too much I ran quickly to save him, if the spiders reached it first I would find a corpse in front of me and I don''t want to save a corpse I used "Fireball" to save him His face completely burned when I approached Khalid. I lifted him and whispered in his ear Now, I no longer owe you because of my rescue The fight continued for another half hour before we complete the test And killed all those monsters The smile on my face was great and beautiful blood was on every part of my body There were also wounds Khalid looked at me and said "I didn''t need your help " "I know that," I said as I laughed He looked at me and said "But I killed more than you" "I also know that" Lena''s laugh came out This girl didn''t laugh since we met and this boy didn''t stop talking She put her hand on her face and tried to hide her laughter She had a really wonderful smile I looked at Khalid and found his face reddish he said "Why do you stop the Moon from appearing?" What is this strange praise? Is this boy an idiot? Lina turned her face away At that moment the sound that brought us here appeared again "700 people died in the first test the 300 who survived will be transferred to the second test He said that, and I heard the voice of Khalid shouting and saying "FUCK" 49 z Once he has ended his curse The blue light came up again, and we started to vanish. I watched them and smiled. I figured this was the last time we saw each other Yet I''ve found myself in a spiders'' nest I looked and found Lena and Khaled standing stunned and beside them were three other people Suddenly a voice came out "The second test, every three is going to be a team, you are also going to kill the other team. " I looked at Khalid and Lina 1 2 3 "The same plan." 4 5 Before I moved I looked at them I said the status I didn''t care about their names, they would die anyway, but I looked at their class and levels They were two men and a girl class: Warrior Level: 50 class: Magician Level: 45 class: Magician Level: 53. I called 20 Swords "Mana Swords" I made them all turn to the magician with level 45. The swords penetrated his body and made a large hole in his chest. I can attack with these swords very accurately. I trained a lot I found that Khalid quickly moved in front of the warrior. The warrior held his long sword as he tried to hit Khalid, but the odd thing Khalid disappeared and appeared behind the warrior. He stabbed his dagger in the back of the warrior I did not wait I used "shadow steps" and appeared before the warrior I put my sword in his stomach with all my strength The other magician was preparing to hit me I did not notice what he was doing so it was very dangerous. She was almost done. The flames were forming around her. They were growing in size and turning into a bird shape that would reach me. Suddenly I found her frozen then Khaled appeared before her and cut off her limbs quickly I moved to her slowly and whispered "fireball " My hand was on his face until the ice was melted and her face appeared I looked at her and smiled, as she believed I would save her I take that hope "cutting Strike" I cut off her head Lena was the one who froze the witch Strangely, they did not hesitate not one of them stop for any moment before killing a human . I think they have fought a lot of battles and knew the meaning of death and life. I think they know that mercy will take them to death So this battle ended quickly because we attacked without thinking and without giving the other team any time to get readyWe sat down and tried to regain all the energySo Khaled asked me Are you a magician or a warrior Suddenly I said "The two of them." "Really? This is impossible, how?" He said this with surprise on his face "My dad was a friend with King Jaber so I could get a legendary treasure when I was a child" I said that and looked at him "I think your father was an important man so that he take a gift like that from the king, where is he now?" he looked at me with A look of expectation "die under the demon''s blade," I said that as I look at Lina "Damn, the demons and their king, They have killed so many in our village and demolished the homes of everyone." I want to become strong so I can build the village once again . I want to be a rich person, I really hope to have a lot of money) He said so quietly so I felt that this is his dream Lena was listening to our conversation but didn''t let out a word Half an hour later the sound came out again "The second test is completed now we will take you to the yard where Each person must find 5 people with him to make a team for the final test and who will not be able to form a team will be killed"**team of 6? ** I looked at Lena and Khalid .we agree to make team with other 3 from outside Khalid quickly agreed, smiling at me and Lina nodded with her head This girl has not spoken yet but she is really strong in the fight , maybe she a little shyWhen we go out I started searching for them I noticed Lina quickly then went searching as she walked behind me and stopped looking at others I was shocked by her actions but I didn''t care .it didn''t worry me I was looking for Khalid When I find shard stop and staring at me "gray? "Standing next to him was a tall young man in black clothes and a very long hair Shard approached me with this young man status Name: Z. Level: 53 class: Magician of Darkness and a monster man Type: Demon 50 BLOOD LEAGUE I looked at shard and I was shoked What does this damn demon doing with him? "I''m glad you''re still alive" He said that with a smile "I am also happy that I am alive" "But who that with you?" " He said that is ¨CZ-" "He is a powerful wizard I met him in the first test and continued with him until the second test" I looked at the tiny horn on his head He noticed that and looked at me but not an evil look "I forgot to tell you he''s a demon but he''s not a bad one. He saved my life many times" I know that not all demons are evil. There has been a great period of peace, but I don''t care. I will kill everyone because of what their leader did. Suddenly Khalid appeared and interrupted shard and with him a beautiful girl. She was tall with perfect eyes A little shorter than shard Her body is so great, she carries a large white shield With a small sword hanging on her waist "gray This is my older sister Hind. now we only need two people" After that, I looked to Shard and Z "No, we no longer lack anyone," I said this and I smiled happily I looked at the girl who came with Khaled and used "status" Name: Hind class: Warfare race: Human Level: 60 Capabilities: Energy sculptures This girl may be in chard age But her level is so high Wait! I can no longer see the feelings of others to me This is a problem but i don''t know what to do so i let it to another time I really formed a strange and powerful team Water witch that develops her magic into the ice a hybrids girl that feels embarrassed of everyone The magician of darkness who has a rare charm and is also a he is a demon a regular warrior, but he has a sword which has great strength. He became level 50in just five years A warrior-assassin that has great speed and also his level is very high for his age A warrior level 60 that is beautiful. this kind of warrior so rare as I read in some books because it needs a great strength What is this crazy team Each one looks at the other with surprise shard looked at me "Now I understand how you survived. You made strong friends." He said that, smiling happy, because I made other friends I presented them to each other quickly I am used to people from when I was the leader of a large gang and surrounded by many people So it was not strange to me my thoughts were cut by Khaled''s voice as he looked at Z .and raised his finger at him "y ... you are a demon" He said as he lifted his dagger and headed towards Z. Before the dagger reaches a centimetre to the body of z . he turned his body into vapour and appeared in another place Z said in a proud voice "I am a demon and proud of that, but I did not agree to what the king of demons did and because of this decision I will become the new king of demons and eliminate this foolish king who killed a lot of people" He was looking at us while saying this shard approached me and said "You know that my brother was killed by demons, but not all the demons are evil" You are really kind-hearted, shard, but I am not like you, I will exterminate them all, I will make them disappear from this world completely Or I will destroy this world if it''s necessary. "He had nothing to do with what happened so we should think only about revenge against the king of the demons. "I said this to Khaled, and I approached him and looked at his sister, but he continued holding his dagger. Until his sister hit him hard on the head "Listen to your friends" This was his sister Hind Her voice is soft and beautiful, She looks like a smart woman bien the Sister for this stupid person must be hard Suddenly the sound appeared and let Khaled with no other choice "Time''s up, you should gather in Team within 20 seconds and decide the team name" shard said (Name of the team?? I''m bad at a thing like that, I can only fight) "What do you think of the team of frogs?" Khaled said, smiling like an idiot. "I felt at some point that I want to kill him. But another hit landed on his head "What a stupid name like you" Hind angrily said that 10 9 8 7 "What do you think about " BLOOD LEAGUE, " Lina said with a light voice and then looked at the ground 6 5 4 3 (agree) We all said in one voice 2 1 The sound was released again \u003c20 teams were formed, for the third and final test you need protect the city you owned\u003e 51 Friends Friends, huh? I have never understood the meaning of this word. I didn''t have any friends when I was young in my previous world. I was on my own I always fight against the world on my own But today I ''m standing and standing next to 5 other people Including a demon, I want to kill him, but it''s not the right time to do that. I need to know what he''s hiding. And why is he right here? There are a lot of things I don''t know about. Why does this institute accept demons? Yes, I know that there was a time of great peace between humans and demons. There have been a lot of educational and cultural missions among them. But why is this institute still doing this, and why did it not take part in the war? I''m in the Great Sea of Puzzle And for Z, why does he have rare magic like dark magic? How could he have gotten his other class, monster man? Friends, I don''t understand the meaning of the word But I promised my father that I would have friends, that I would protect them and make them stronger. So that''s what I''m going to do If they really want to be my friends, I''m going to make them dominate this world with me. But where are we now? I ''m standing in front of a pretty big city right now. Suddenly there appeared the voice "You have 10 days to prepare the city for the first attack after 10 days of a Level 4 Spider" The number of spiders 2000 If they break into the city and destroy the building of the commander The whole team is going to be killed The voice said it was then gone We were looking at each other But Z was the first to speak "There is no time for this silence, there must be a leader for this team, and we must get into the city as soon as possible. We should convince their people that after 10 days, there will be a serious attack from the Spiders and that we are here to help. We are going to have to do all this in one day. Now, I''m going to nominate myself to be the leader because I''m qualified and skilled in strategy." He said that while he was looking at us This is a really smart guy who concluded what had happened and what was supposed to happen so quickly. But Khalid spoke with anger too quickly: "I''m not going to trust a weak demon like you to be the leader. Why don''t I be the leader?" "I don''t know if I was weak or not, but I''m not an idiot like you!" Z said softly as he looked at Khalid. Khalid pulled out his dagger. He was prepared to attack Z. No, he''s already launched an attack on him But the voice of Lina came and stopped him "I am nominating Gray to be the commander." This girl has beautiful eyes, a calm voice and a sad heart. I don''t know why, but when she looked at me, I felt like I had known this girl before. Then her eyes turned back to the ground. "I agree, too" Shard said it as he looked at me and smiled "I do!" Hind said her beautiful voice. Khalid and Z were going to attack each other So if I''m going to be the commander, I need to stop them. "Shadow Steps," I moved between them and Use "Energy Shield" I upgraded the shield level to level 10. By using it now, I can hold up a lot of blows, and I can raise its size to a 3 floors size. The two attacks were in conflict with my armor, but there was no impact. There was no impact, but they''re really powerful, the strikes were about to break down the shield, but I didn''t shake or do anything so they didn''t know. They were all surprised Now I''ve deflected two striking blows from a warrior and a magician, not only that, but they were one of the best of their attacks. I felt like the "shard" face would have dropped from shock to the ground. "I am the leader / commander of this team now. Because of the majority of votes. I do not want any fight between the members of my team. We don''t have time. So this shit is going to end now" I said that in a firm voice that does not sound like a 15-year-old child. In addition, showed my blue aura. Shard looked at me hard, and he was surprised and shocked. "Since when you have this much of power?" he said that in calm voice but he still looked shocked. "from the beginning," only that you don''t ask me "I''m really happy about that, leader; I don''t need to worry about you anymore. I''m going to follow all your orders." He said that, and he had a big smile on his face. Before, He always showed fear and anxiety when he left me alone. "I''m also going to follow your orders, it''s a wonderful and incredible thing to have all this power while you''re at this age, you''re not a normal person," Hind said as she put her shield on the ground. Lina said she agreed with her eyes. But Khalid and Z still look at each other. They didn''t take their weapons and put them on the ground. So a powerful hit from the Hind fell on their heads And then she said in anger: "Listen to the words of the leader," She was older than the two of them Z looked at me and put his hand on his head because of the pain. "It''s not like I want to be a leader or something, but I thought I was the strongest, and the smartest here. However, I did not expect you to have all this power, and therefore I will listen to you and your orders as long as the majority have chosen you, "I could say that His words were sincere. "Gray don''t be satisfied. There''s going to come a day when I''m going to break your shield. I''m going to be even better than you and I will be the leader. " "I know that," I said to him, looking to the other side. Then Lina laughed out loud Everyone was amazed at Khaled''s angry face and Lina''s laughter. "What are we going to do now? We must hurry up," Z said as he looked at me. "Calm down now! We are going to take care of this town tonight. 52 The plan "Calm down we will care this city easly" I said that and looked around me until find the gate "What will you do" shard said this as he looked at me "just Follow me,shared when I look at you show up your aura " I moved toward the gate, where a group of guards stood Everyone came behind me When we approached the guards, their commander came out to us "Who are you? " "I am from the cloud tribe, I''m the son of the leader " "Those are my body guard." I said that and look at shard who understand me and showed her aura the guards trembled I''ve read a lot of history books about this tribe. The most famous thing about the members of that clan is that they see things going to happen in the future. "Why did you come here, sir?" The guard said to me with great respect "I was walking through the place here and I felt a disaster THAT will happen to this city so I came to warn you," I said that as I looked at the guard and smiled "Wait for me sir I will tell the king about you" He entered and ten minutes later the door was opened from inside The town was small and poor, but it had many inhabitants. Everyone was standing watching us as we entered the royal palace. We entered the door of the palace and sat on a beautiful chair. From the palace we looked at the city and the poor neighborhoods. Now we know that this king is unjust and stupid If you have a weak follower, and those followers hate you, you ''re not going to benefit anything. Make him fear you, respect you, and recognize you as his leader. That''s the way I used to lead my gang, One of the soldiers told me the king was going to be a little late. So I told him that I needed to go to the bathroom. in the eyes of that solider im just a liitle kid So he said "All what my lord want" I think their governor tell them to treat us in the best possible way So I went and came back after 10 minutes shard was talking to Khalid and the dialogue was rising among them then shard started laughing Hind approached Lena and started to talk to her they were laughing too So I looked at them and smiled Char looked at me and said "what do we need to do to control the city" he said so as he looks at me "Wait and see" After half hour A man wearing a crown entered, he was dressed in gold and behind him three beautiful girls He passed by me looked at us and sat on the great throne then put the girls in his arms, that sick man why is he doing those things in front of us He looked at one of the soldiers and said to him "Where is the prince?" In a voice that tries to be firm The soldier pointed to me and said "There" "What does the prince of the cloud tribe want From my little city" he said that that with voice like pig , he become like that when he saw me and my age "I don''t want anything, I just don''t like to watch your city destroyed " I said this, as I pretend to be sad The king stood up and said with an angry voice "Who will dare and destroy the city of thunder We have an army of 4,000 soldiers and there are 1,000 soldiers who have the capabilities of warrior''s "2000heavenly spiders," I told him with a calm face "And how did you know that?" He said that as his body was shaking from fear, he know the power of these monsters. With this number they can destroy the city in only 3 hours. "Do not forget that I am from the cloud tribe and I can see the future," I said that and smiled "I do not doubt your abilities, but I want to proof." "Well, the evidence will come to you after a few moments," I looked at shard and my team After a few moments, a guard came And he said "My king there are strange monsters outside the city that are killing our soldiers, no one can stop it " the soldier was seriously injured The king looked at the soldier and said "How many? " "35" It was me who said that Everyone looked at me in astonishment "Yes, he is right. They are 35 monsters in a strange shape, like human bodies." The guard said, looking at me I know you are wondering how my dark soldiers are attacking now I''m going to tell you When I told the soldier that I wanted to go to the bathroom that was because I want became alone. There I called those soldier and ordered them to attack the city from the outside "I think that your soldiers can''t stand in the way of those monster ." So I''m going to have to get my guards to eliminate them for you I looked at shard and Khaled and told them to destroy them all shard raised his weapon and unleashed his aura As well as Khalid, he launched his aura. The light went out of their bodies, and they unleashed so much force that everyone looked at them with fear and reverence. Not everyone can become master The king stood up and went outside to watch the battle. I went with him me, Lina, Z and hind There were some soldiers in the back Khalid went quickly to the gate shard moved with steady movements behind him Khalid arrived first ,He found the dark army in the gate so he started to attack them without waiting for shard, he was hitting many bodies and moving quickly so he was able to kill three bodies before char arrived I have given orders to my soldier with telepathy so they won''t use their full power and die after some hits When shard arrive, the battle continued for about half an hour, after that all the soldier were killed shard and Khaled were wounded with minor wounds When the king saw it and learned that the monster killed 100 soldiers in this short time He looked at one of the soldiers and said to him "Summoned the Minister Hassan Now" The soldier went and I returned to the place where I was sitting Shortly after, Khaled and shared returned smiling and there was some blood on their bodies After a few moments, a man with white hair came to him "My king " "Go and give a speech to the people that there is a danger coming after ten days in the city so no one can come out of his house until the end of that period " "as you command" When I asked the king about who is this? . He told me that he was his good adviser who told the people all the orders of the king . the people trust him . he also gives orders to the army I realized that this king was lazy and couldn''t do anything by himself I told the king that we were tired and that we want some rest So he ordered one of the soldiers to prepare a place for us . The king stood up - turned to me and thanked me for saving his city I smiled at him and went out shared looked at me after the king left and said "How did you predict those monsters and their numbers ?" His face and everyone else faces had some puzzlement "I have a special sensor skill," I said and I smiled at him "You surprise me every time more than the one before. This skills are very rare" "Yes this kind of skill really rare. Not everyone can get one of them" Hind said that and on her face was showed a big shock "Z" Interrupted them and said "What shall we do with this fool king?" I looked at him and smiled maliciously "We will kidnap him cut his head and replace him" 53 The Kings tongue. From the beginning, I understood that mind is as important as your body''s power, and maybe more important In my old life, I know. When I killed that crazy madman, I took his ring and ran away. I was sleeping in the street, stealing food, I was gradually turning to the beast that I was. I used my power in everything I want. I used to sleep every day and wounds all over my face I tried to steal an old man with an eye patch. He had a lot of money But he saw me He even grabbed my hand, when he grabbed it; he gave me the money and said to me "Real wealth is the wealth of mind." He said that and left my hand and let me go Since that day I have used my mind in anything and everything from that night I didn''t sleep with wounds on my body I started to form a group of kids like me who have strong bodies We started to get money from other kids. I started to store money and food. I killed anyone who stood against me And so after a while, I was able to sleep in an apartmentI was really happy that day On the second day, however, a child who felt hateful towards me attacked me His body was strong but I always hide a sharp weapon in my clothes I put the weapon in his heart and killed him and shouted his body in the river while everyone looked so that nobody would fight me again I think because of this one eye man I did not die in my child time "What did you say? " Z said so and his voice had a lot of tension "What you Heard""How we would do it without anyone noticing us" "This way we will become state rivals," Shard said with a shaking voice. "We''re not going to do anything Khalid is going to bring him to us," I said that as I looked at Khalid "I ..... You mean me?????!!!" Khalid said that with non-stable voice "No one else by this name here, are you afraid?" "Not I am not afraid but excited," he said that but his smile was strange " why do you want to kidnap him? Why don''t you just kill him?" hind cannot let her brother go like that so he asked, " you will realize that when he comes here," I said that with that ugly smile on my face "Why is everyone talking about killing the king? I can''t find any justification for his DEATH. "Z said, looking at us and there is some puzzlement on his face. "There is no justification for killing anyone, but I''m doing this for total control over the whole city, Khalid. There is no time for us to talk. Go and bring him in here. I want him in front of me As soon as you find him. He must be in his room with some women''s. So you have to go from the balcony. I think it''s easy to make the guard unable to see you " Khaled went very quickly. I hope he won''t kill anyone while kidnapping the king. I chose Khalid because he is an assassin. So I think this is a simple task for him. I looked at the soldiers in the palace and found all their levels between 15 and 25. I waited for half an hour then I found Khalid in front of me with the lazy king "Why are you doing this, prince? I will make my soldiers kill you. I won''t forgive you." He was angry So I stood up and went to him, for the good I took his tongue out of his mouth and cut it "This shall learn you how to talk with me," I said that as I look into his eyes He tried to raise his hand to prevent me or push me so I cut his hand I began healing him using " the sky peacock" So that he wouldn''t die because of losing blood, I did it while smiling I approached him and whispered in his ear in a quiet voice "Do not be afraid I won''t kill you, not yet" I looked Behind me to found everyone looking to me with a very scared face, they are fear fear -This word embodied everything the most important thing. Everyone was astonished and shocked people who fought a lot of battles will not be afraid only because of what they saw before their eyes But also the number of capacities that they have seen individually In the tests the skill of the warrior and magician seen by Lena and Khaled In the forest the healing skill I used on shard And when they all gathered they saw my energy shield Now I am bringing out a sword in front of everyone and using healing Therefore, they felt this time extreme fear, not surprise or shock from the strength and cruelty of my skills I looked at them and smiled I carried a wooden chair and placed it in front of the door when I sat down "What are you waiting for?" Khalid said while looking at me "You''ll see now," I said, with that damn smile on my face everyone was looking at the door then we heard the sound of knocking on the door everyone pulled his sword "Calm down" A man with white hair entered as he leaned on a stick 54 the plan "Welcome, Minister Hassan," I said, and I see the person entering the door Everyone stared at me with great surprise (Why did you give me these black gems of medium quality which you want?) He said as he stepped forward "I don''t want anything from you, but you are the one who wants something from me." "What will I want from our dear guest?") He said, looking up at the room behind me "That you become the king," I said, and I went to the king sitting behind me and showed his face "This is ... the king is this king," he said so as he headed to And before he approached me, I told him "He was the king, from now you will become the king of this city," I said that then I carried my sword and placed it in the head of the foolish king. (M..what did you do? Are you crazy?) He said so and his body was shivering Everyone was looking at me with great horror and amazement at what I did How can I kill a city king so easily? And without hesitation? These people have not known who I am yet Who is me and what is my true personality When I decide to do something i do it without looking back, I approached Hassan. His face was white and he was very afraid I approached his ear and whispered: "King Hassan, do you not like this name? Now you have all the wealth and power and nobody can stand against you Instead of this fatty king who does nothing but have sex and sleep while leaving you all the work, be the king or die here with your king. Die here and people will remember you as the loyal dog of the king. " Really, humans are easy to manipulate, greed, wealth, power and vanity, when they meet in one person, you will not be able to save him from the bottom, no matter what happens, so I try to benefit from that. "Are you crazy? I will not become the king easily," he said so nervously, while he looked at me He fell into the trap, there is no greater trap than words "Yes, I am crazy, but listen to my words. You were the one who gave orders to the army and you are the closest person to the king. Your words are considered the words of the king and your actions are his actions. Therefore, when the king dies, the people will have no choice but to take you like a king. You will only say three things to become the king. 1 - The king killed by a monster 2 ¨C The prince of the clouds tribe came to save the city from an attack that will happen after 10 days, his men killed some of the monsters that killed 100 soldiers and that they will be responsible for the army and the city until the battle against the spiders is over. 3 - Give half of the king''s wealth to the people and build some of the building for the residents to live in while the city is being renovated, this is so that no revolt will come upon you from the people. Trust me, after you announce that, no one will object to your words but rather you will become a hero and everyone will chant your name and ask you to be the king. " Everyone was looking at me with astonishment Was this plan really issued by a 15-year-old child? I think this question wanders their mind But who was on his face the most surprised was Hassan, he was looking at me and did not know what he was saying "What do you want in return?" He said that as he looked at me "I want to control everything in this city so that we can destroy all monsters, King Hassan." "Are there really monsters?" His gaze remained attached to the king''s body behind me "Did you think I was lying?" I just had to raise the sword just to get the answer I wanted "No .... I didn''t mean that," he said, looking at the sword and shivering "Khaled took the king''s body to his room without leaving anyone and mutilating his body before that, just so that no one could see the impact of the sword." Khaled loaded the king''s body and went to the palace " go behind him and I want you to be the first to discover this matter." I looked at Hassan and said that, "Take these black jewels, give it to anyone who tries to object to what you do, and if someone doesn''t accept what you do, tell me his name. I will make him go on a long holiday." I know that these jewels reward a great fortune but that doesn''t matter, I got a lot of them so I didn''t think about it, and I can kill it and get it again after we finish the fight against spiders I get out from the air a bag of jewels and give it to hassen "I thought about it when I saw you pulling the sword out of nowhere, but I said I thought it was a sword''s special ability. Now you took out jewels too, do you have a legendary inner realm) Z was saying this while he was shocked "Yes, I have one." Everyone would fall to the ground from shock "You can use magic and use the capabilities of a warrior and you have a lot of rare skills and also the ability to sense, heal and mythical inner range, what kind of monster are you?" Are you really a child at the age of 15, with all this cunningness and the strength that you have? I will believe if I say that you are an old monster who is not getting old. "Hind said that while in a state of confusion due to the successive shocks she got "I am Gray ,i am human but the worst and most dangerous monster that your eyes may see. I know only one way, the path of victory and the wining." Everyone who stands in a way has no choice but to die. "I said that, and I released my aura and aura of my sword Everyone was shocked and afraid, but on their face I looked at respect as well. I know this view. These people respect power above all. The next day, Hassan announced that he had found the king killed in his room by a monster The monster mutilated the king''s body and returned it to the palace. Until now, no one has yet known the type of this monster who killed the king in his bed so easily and no other king will be chosen until the prince''s team kills the monsters (this means my team ) that will come after 10 days The people were screaming in the name of Hassan, who announced after that that half of the king''s wealth would go to the people and began building some new homes, renovating the old and renewing the shape of the city. Everyone used to hate the old king, so no one cared about how he was killed, but they are happy to kill him and they may give a gift to those who killed him too, so they went through this simple trick. He also told them that everything in the city would be under the command of the prince and his followers until the danger of monsters disappear. Also, the choice of a new king will happen after that Hassan was crying as he talked about the 100 soldiers who died and to whom the prince''s revenge was revenged, how great his battle was, how he protected the city from danger, and about the size of the next danger that we must prepare for I am now sitting in the king''s chair "You are really very smart, how did you think about all this and when did you manage to invite Hassan to the place here?" Khaled said, smiling hard and stupid, sure he was confused. "Do you remember when I said I wanted to go to the toilet? I asked the soldier who went with me about the conditions of the city and asked him if there was a certain person the king trusted The soldier told me about Hassan and how close he is to the king and that he is the one who gives orders to the army and he always gives the speech to the people In his voice, I felt that he hated the king, so I took advantage of that and gave him a black essence, and his eyes shone - I did not know that she had such a magical effect - after that, I instructed him to go to Hassan and tell him that we want to meet him and take out another jewel and told him to give him this essence and bring it to us and You know what happened next. I said that while looking at everyone and explaining to them Shard looked at me and said "You are really smart, I did not expect you from all this intelligence and strength. For the first time we met her, now I think I saved these people from you instead of saving you from you" He was smiling as he spoke Lina was sitting quietly and looking only at me, I don''t know what this girl is thinking "What will we do now? We have no time for this talk. Only 9 days remain of the attack," Z said, in a tense voice. "Who told you that I''m just sitting? We are waiting for something to happen." "What are we waiting for?" Hind''s voice is really beautiful Before I answer the soldier knocked on the door and said "Sir, the 4,000 soldiers outside the palace are waiting for your orders," he said as he looked at me 55 Curiosity Nothing changes in this world; we are the ones who change our actions, our feelings and our existence in life The league and I went outside I summoned Hassan to stand by me and tell them that I am the new army commander Everyone was looking at me and whispering until the noise started to annoyed me So I asked my team to release all of their strong auras so everyone would know their place Now everyone here knows that I am the leader, but something is still missing "We will fight a battle in 9 days, with 2,000 celestial spiders. This battle will determine the fate of this city. Many of you will be killed. Only half of you will survive after this battle and the other half will be dead injuries at best" I was talking out loud All 4000 soldiers in front of me were able to hear me What I said took my team by surprise "I will not force anyone to fight This battle anyone who wants to escape go ahead" I ordered "" open the gate Z was looked at me strongly and whispered in my ears "What are you doing we need each one of them" I did not look at him; I did not even care, about what he said More than 20 soldiers were trying to escape, so they started running with a smile on their face When they approached the gate, their faces were full with happiness They suddenly stopped and their faces changed as if they are feeling huge pain. Each one of them looked at each other to find a mana sword penetrating their stomachs Blood came out of their bodies like a waterfall "damn you " This is the last thing these coward mouths uttered Before they took their last breath. Everyone was shook at the sight that was happening in front of them "Yes, I promised to let you escape but to hell, so this is your only way out of her anyone else want to follow them." I said that with more than 50 swords of mana flying above me head Silence overwhelmed the place, I love silence, complete silence, and now the time has come I looked at everyone and raised my voice "I told you that because of this battle, half of you will die, but if you tried to escape? I will kill all of you without mercy I will kill you in the most horrific way then I will leave this city of cowards" I turned my back to them and said in a terrifying voice "Cowards who will leave their children and wives to meet their death because of fear in their hearts if you want to fear something so fear me, I am worse than those monsters, they will kill you quickly and with mercy, but I will enjoy killing you. I will take pleasure in your suffering at my hand. It is an inevitable war. There is no place for cowards. Kill this fear inside you from those so we would win." I am gray" The leader of the blood league and your first and last commander I will be the first on the battlefield and the first to cut off the necks of those dammed spiders me and my team we will be the first to step foot without fear we will kill every monster that tries to set foot this city what they don''t know that We have soldiers who are not afraid to die. " I said that in a loud and scary voice, a voice so loud that it could turn this city into aashe When I finished speaking chanting and shouting rose, and wopeans rose to the sky Fear is over, and something else took its place, something called pride, strength and respect for me A stranger who wants to protect their city. A stranger that will fight with them on the battlefield, as I put myself and my team in danger for them. Haha now I''m a hero in the eyes of these fools If you want to be a leader, you must be good at speaking. Speaking is an art that like any other art evolves creativity. Wars may occur because of one word One word could end the army''s . Word''s is the key to the mind and the beacon of truth, so I have learned since I became a gang leader, how to speak when to make people fear me and when to respect me. My team was looking at me with great admiration, I think today they saw something in me that made their hearts believe that they did not make a mistake in choosing me to be their leader. Everyone looked at with both respect and fear, and this is what I want to respect before fear, because if the feelings of your followers were all of the fear then it would come a day they turn against you but if it was There are feelings of mutual respect between you and them, they will always be under your command I went to The throne and sat on it without any care in the world and summoned Hassan He stood before me shivering from fear. He did not forget what happened in front of him to the former king and did not want this to happen to him "I want you to divide the army into four sections, each of them with an equal number of men, and I want everyone in the city who is able to carry a weapon to fight old people children and women. It doesn''t matter everyone who is able to carry a women''s will do so. spend what you need to spend to recruit soldiers." " And what will those sections be? " Zed said, looking at me "a Warriors Department and this will be under Shard''s supervision he will be training them for the next 9 days division of He stood before me shivering and feeling fear. He did not forget what happened in front of him to the former king and did not want this to happen to him "I want you to divide into the army into four sections, each of them is equal to the other, and I want everyone in the city who is able to carry a weapon to do old children women. It does not matter to everyone who is able to do so. Everyone who wants to spend it will spend all the state''s money to recruit soldiers." (And what will those sections be?) Zed said, looking at me "The Warriors Department and this will be under Shard''s supervision and training for them for a continuous period of 9 days He stood before me shivering and feeling fear. He did not forget what happened in front of him to the former king and did not want this to happen to him "I want you to divide into the army into four sections, each of them is equal to the other, and I want everyone in the city who is able to carry a weapon to do old children women. It does not matter to everyone who is able to do so. Everyone who wants to spend it will spend all the state''s money to recruit soldiers." (And what will those sections be?) Zed said, looking at me "The Warriors Department and this will be under Shard''s supervision and training for them for a continuous period of 9 days speed division. This will be under Khalid''s supervision he will train them. They must carry light and fast weapons, and their main task is to protect the back of the warriors and to kill the monsters quickly The defence and construction department and this will be under the command of Hind. It will be our last line. of defence If some monsters escape, they will be trapped. " I said that then I stayed quiet "But these are only 3 sections, and what is the fourth?" Zed said confused "First tell me what your abilities are and Can you use a bow," I said "I can summon a large bow and arrows because I use the magic of darkness, and this is my main skill" I knew that. I read about that skill in a book called " bow of Darkness" I wanted him to say it clearly so others would not be surprised and ask me how did I know that he is a dark magic user "So the last section, the bow section, will be led by Z, and their position will be behind the army, and their mission will be to reduce the number of monsters as much as they can before they reach us." Lina looked at me disappointed "Do not look at me like this. I did not forget about you. I remember that in our first battle you were killing ten spiders with one blow. Therefore, I know how strong you are, so your place will be above the walls so that you will be out of danger and your amazing attack will be the reason for our victory." Everyone was looking at me with great amazement "There is no time for amazement. If we do not win, we will die. I do not want to die at this age." I said with a smile on my face. "I read a lot of strategic books a lot about battles, wars and plans, but I didn''t know there was a person like you who can determine everything with such speed and intelligence really. Today I do not regret my choice to follow you as my commander" "I won''t be able to compete with you when it comes to strategy, but I''m faster than you, ha-ha, so don''t forget that" Khaled was laughing as he was saying that I knew that. "" as usual, I answered with a wide smile on my face As usual, Lina laughed, she could not control herself, she kept laughing and Khaled''s anger began to rise Everyone else started to laugh "I want all of you to be ready on the day of the battle," I said, as I turn my back on them and walked away "yea And what are you going to do" "I''m going to bed I''m a still a kid you know and I need my sleep ." Hahahaha 55 Strategy Nothing changes in this world; we are the ones who change our actions, our feelings and our existence in life The league and I went outside I summoned Hassan to stand by me and tell them that I am the new army commander Everyone was looking at me and whispering until the noise started to annoyed me So I asked my team to release all of their strong auras so everyone would know their place Now everyone here knows that I am the leader, but something is still missing "We will fight a battle in 9 days, with 2,000 celestial spiders. This battle will determine the fate of this city. Many of you will be killed. Only half of you will survive after this battle and the other half will be dead injuries at best" I was talking out loud All 4000 soldiers in front of me were able to hear me What I said took my team by surprise "I will not force anyone to fight This battle anyone who wants to escape go ahead" I ordered "" open the gate Z was looked at me strongly and whispered in my ears "What are you doing we need each one of them" I did not look at him; I did not even care, about what he said More than 20 soldiers were trying to escape, so they started running with a smile on their face When they approached the gate, their faces were full with happiness They suddenly stopped and their faces changed as if they are feeling huge pain. Each one of them looked at each other to find a mana sword penetrating their stomachs Blood came out of their bodies like a waterfall "damn you " This is the last thing these coward mouths uttered Before they took their last breath. Everyone was shook at the sight that was happening in front of them "Yes, I promised to let you escape but to hell, so this is your only way out of her anyone else want to follow them." I said that with more than 50 swords of mana flying above me head Silence overwhelmed the place, I love silence, complete silence, and now the time has come I looked at everyone and raised my voice "I told you that because of this battle, half of you will die, but if you tried to escape? I will kill all of you without mercy I will kill you in the most horrific way then I will leave this city of cowards" I turned my back to them and said in a terrifying voice "Cowards who will leave their children and wives to meet their death because of fear in their hearts if you want to fear something so fear me, I am worse than those monsters, they will kill you quickly and with mercy, but I will enjoy killing you. I will take pleasure in your suffering at my hand. It is an inevitable war. There is no place for cowards. Kill this fear inside you from those so we would win." I am gray" The leader of the blood league and your first and last commander I will be the first on the battlefield and the first to cut off the necks of those dammed spiders me and my team we will be the first to step foot without fear we will kill every monster that tries to set foot this city what they don''t know that We have soldiers who are not afraid to die. " I said that in a loud and scary voice, a voice so loud that it could turn this city into aashe When I finished speaking chanting and shouting rose, and wopeans rose to the sky Fear is over, and something else took its place, something called pride, strength and respect for me A stranger who wants to protect their city. A stranger that will fight with them on the battlefield, as I put myself and my team in danger for them. Haha now I''m a hero in the eyes of these fools If you want to be a leader, you must be good at speaking. Speaking is an art that like any other art evolves creativity. Wars may occur because of one word One word could end the army''s . Word''s is the key to the mind and the beacon of truth, so I have learned since I became a gang leader, how to speak when to make people fear me and when to respect me. My team was looking at me with great admiration, I think today they saw something in me that made their hearts believe that they did not make a mistake in choosing me to be their leader. Everyone looked at with both respect and fear, and this is what I want to respect before fear, because if the feelings of your followers were all of the fear then it would come a day they turn against you but if it was There are feelings of mutual respect between you and them, they will always be under your command I went to The throne and sat on it without any care in the world and summoned Hassan He stood before me shivering from fear. He did not forget what happened in front of him to the former king and did not want this to happen to him "I want you to divide the army into four sections, each of them with an equal number of men, and I want everyone in the city who is able to carry a weapon to fight old people children and women. It doesn''t matter everyone who is able to carry a women''s will do so. spend what you need to spend to recruit soldiers." " And what will those sections be? " Zed said, looking at me "a Warriors Department and this will be under Shard''s supervision he will be training them for the next 9 days division of He stood before me shivering and feeling fear. He did not forget what happened in front of him to the former king and did not want this to happen to him "I want you to divide into the army into four sections, each of them is equal to the other, and I want everyone in the city who is able to carry a weapon to do old children women. It does not matter to everyone who is able to do so. Everyone who wants to spend it will spend all the state''s money to recruit soldiers." (And what will those sections be?) Zed said, looking at me "The Warriors Department and this will be under Shard''s supervision and training for them for a continuous period of 9 days He stood before me shivering and feeling fear. He did not forget what happened in front of him to the former king and did not want this to happen to him "I want you to divide into the army into four sections, each of them is equal to the other, and I want everyone in the city who is able to carry a weapon to do old children women. It does not matter to everyone who is able to do so. Everyone who wants to spend it will spend all the state''s money to recruit soldiers." (And what will those sections be?) Zed said, looking at me "The Warriors Department and this will be under Shard''s supervision and training for them for a continuous period of 9 days speed division. This will be under Khalid''s supervision he will train them. They must carry light and fast weapons, and their main task is to protect the back of the warriors and to kill the monsters quickly The defence and construction department and this will be under the command of Hind. It will be our last line. of defence If some monsters escape, they will be trapped. " I said that then I stayed quiet "But these are only 3 sections, and what is the fourth?" Zed said confused "First tell me what your abilities are and Can you use a bow," I said "I can summon a large bow and arrows because I use the magic of darkness, and this is my main skill" I knew that. I read about that skill in a book called " bow of Darkness" I wanted him to say it clearly so others would not be surprised and ask me how did I know that he is a dark magic user "So the last section, the bow section, will be led by Z, and their position will be behind the army, and their mission will be to reduce the number of monsters as much as they can before they reach us." Lina looked at me disappointed "Do not look at me like this. I did not forget about you. I remember that in our first battle you were killing ten spiders with one blow. Therefore, I know how strong you are, so your place will be above the walls so that you will be out of danger and your amazing attack will be the reason for our victory." Everyone was looking at me with great amazement "There is no time for amazement. If we do not win, we will die. I do not want to die at this age." I said with a smile on my face. "I read a lot of strategic books a lot about battles, wars and plans, but I didn''t know there was a person like you who can determine everything with such speed and intelligence really. Today I do not regret my choice to follow you as my commander" "I won''t be able to compete with you when it comes to strategy, but I''m faster than you, ha-ha, so don''t forget that" Khaled was laughing as he was saying that I knew that. "" as usual, I answered with a wide smile on my face As usual, Lina laughed, she could not control herself, she kept laughing and Khaled''s anger began to rise Everyone else started to laugh "I want all of you to be ready on the day of the battle," I said, as I turn my back on them and walked away "yea And what are you going to do" "I''m going to bed I''m a still a kid you know and I need my sleep ." Hahahaha 56 Ligh When I entered the room I decided to go to my realm to meditate I entered my realm , everything was as usual But I was feeling a little yearning for Yama, her childish movements and mindless thoughts And I miss to torture her While I was thinking about her that way, a sign window appeared Do you want learn know the ability to "summon Yama"? Why did this appear now ? asked mu delf that but choise "yes" "you had summoned Yama" Suddenly, she appeared one metre from me , just as the first time I entered my realm, she was completely naked. I think she was taking a shower (M. . What? Where am I now?) She said that while she turned around, it seems that she did not notice me yet When her eyes came in my eyes, she closed her eyes and then opened it again , his face was so red "Hi," I said so, as I look at her and raise my hand " doooooooon''t look.... "Many magic attacks came with this scream I avoided those blows quickly and I said "Calm down, I won''t look at you," and then I turned away from her I waited some time until she went to her building and came back to me while she was wearing some clothes (FORGET EVERYTHING YOU SAW) She said so while she looked at me with anger and excitement "Do you think anyone who is not crazy can forget this? Are you really a demon or an angel from heaven?" I said that while I smile and look in her eyes Her face turned red again "How did you get me here and what do you want? " She said this As she tries to look angry "I summoned you using a new skill I learned and I want you to help me in the next battle." "And what will I gain from helping you" She had a simple smile on her face "Punishment" Her body continued to vibrate because of electricity for 5 minutes "This is what you will get if you don''t help me," There were some wounds on his face So I approached her and put my hands on her beautiful face and whispered "I don''t like hurting your face like this. Why do you always make me do this to you?" Although I said this nicely, she slapped my hand, which was on her body "I really like this persistence that you have. You havent submit to me no matter what i do, so I enjoy more your torture." "punishment" This time her body was shaking more, and the screaming from her throat was louder I was standing in my place and smiling, but suddenly she stopped screaming. Instead, he appeared on her bloody face with a strange smile, I don''t know why . . . . But at that moment I wanted to feel the same pain she was feeling in order to understand the meaning of that smile I left her and went to the palace of the King of Kings I went to the black throne and sat and thought about "Meditation room" I entered the rooms and decided to stay in them for the next 8 days When I am in that room I do not need to eat, drink or anything else In this room there was a light coming out and entering my body whenever I felt that my body was about to explode Also, I felt a strange thing growing in my body every time go level up .... . After 8 days passed, so I head out of the palace my level now is 60 When she left the palace, she summoned Yama and instructed her to prepare for the battle that will happen tomorrow Yama: "Before I get ready for anything, I have a question." "what''s your question " "What are you doing with zed ?" 57 beginning of war Have I really changed, have I become someone other than my evil sinister What has changed? I no longer enjoy the torture of women, I am looking for friends ........ These are ridiculous things that have become new to me I still kill and love to kill. I steal and enjoy it without fear My hands are dirtier than swamps and my eyes are eyes of a monster who hasn''t eat for a thousand years. I haven''t do anything wrong I just enjoyed life just as it enjoyed me It''s an equal relationship Each one of us is a killer, but the difference here is that I kept going in the matter, i closed my door in the face of morals, values, dreams and friends, and opened it in the face of evil, deception, looting, and aggression. I didn''t believe in fate until I fell death from that time there. I realized that there was something called fate And my destiny is so misery and full of suffering, so I am here now I stood on the rock and behind me 4000 soldiers and 5 distinguished followers Everyone is looking forward I haven''t changed, I still love blood and destruction The time is approaching, it is time for war I still have that damned smile, it is the enthusiasm of war. I know that in this place a massacre will happen in every sense of the word. The heads will be cut off and the limbs amputated. A lot of people will die, and the emitter of hell and the dead king will pass from here Suddenly as we look ahead, spiders emerge as a large army, the army of heavenly spiders were coming out from each side Everyone was terrified of the quantity of these monsters. All were afraid. The bodies trembled and the weapons were falling. And me For me . . . . . . I was laughing loudly, raising my voice, launching my aura, and smiling my damn smile "Let the blood of rain make the entire world fearful of us and our weapons," I said that and ran forward with all my strength. I didn''t care whether anyone followed me or not. I don''t care if I will die here. I don''t care about anything I just moved forward I use my mind a lot, but when the time comes for combat, the time blood, Then this damned monster will wake up inside me I was completely alone approached monsters No one followed me I think everyone ran away Suddenly, I decided to look behind me, but before that, there was a loud noise behind me When I looked, I found Khaled and Shard leading the attack. I was just some steps away from them, they were leading the soldiers and shouting at their most loud voice and followed me Then I noticed the toxic cloud of arrows flying over our heads, I have put poison on them all, I actually put poison on all swords too It took me a long time but with the help of Mana potion I managed to do it those arrows killed hundreds of monsters But what surprised me most was the three big black arrows that came from behind Each one of them killed a lot of spiders and hit a lot When I looked, I found ? Z ? and a large black vapour coming out of it, and above it there were three large black arches Slowly, an arrow was made over each arc I didn''t know that he had so much mana and so much control over it Before we reach the spiders I noticed a red line on the ground "Stop now !" "I said it that cause I don''t want friendly fire Suddenly, the land in front of us exploded and strong fire came out of it, many spiders instantly died the arrows were still falling. This trap was prepared by Hind, Wow, she is smart and beautiful girl, these two things won''t meet in the female except in rare times After the fire become useless , the snow fell from the sky and silenced the fire My army passed over the place of fire safely When the snow fell , Khaled accelerated his pace The arrows were still descending from the sky so he was forced to avoid the it, despite all that he was still fast It looks like he''s trying to get to the battlefield first but that''s my goal "Superspeed" I used this skill and raised my sword heading towards spiders while still ... Have That damn smile on my face 58 Great day When I am in battle, I forget everything else and let instinct do everything Before I got to the spiders, I strengthened myself with "Blessed Battle". Then I used the "Warrior''s Cry" and "Manna Swords" I raised the power of all of these skills with two more level or 3, but for "mana swords ", I raised it until level 9 Hence the back of a huge 90 sword. Blue is like the colour of the sky. The colours of those swords merged with the sky in a majestic way, as they all went and broke through the bodies of spiders in front of me. The sword was passing from one beast to another very quickly. I am level 60 so my strength is no longer a simple thing "skylight" Great light shoots spiders killing many of them Khaled had already reached the spiders and started cutting heads Khaled Beware, I said it out loud so he could hear me, but it seems that it didn''t work "Fire meteors" Many meteors fell from the sky to the heads of monsters Khaled was avoiding blows quickly, avoiding meteors and plotting spiders, while he looked at me angrily I quickly arrived at the army of spiders " Swords storm" A sword appeared in my other hand and my body started to spin very quickly and the wind started coming out of me. To kill a lot, I entered the middle of the gathering place of spiders, those who didn''t die, their limbs were cut But suddenly a giant fell among the spiders, his fall shook the earth and the sky He is a shard, he reached between spiders with one jump. While descending, he hit his sword on the ground and crushed many spiders "Thorns of the earth." Giant thorns came out of the ground, then penetrated the intestine of spiders easily There was a large amount of snow falling from the sky It''s lina, every skill she uses to attack kills 10 or more spiders The battle was bloody in every sense of the word The spiders were endless Whether my sword goes right or left, the number of heads I have been cutting hasn''t decreased In the end . the army of the city of Mirage arrived And the blood began to become more. I could see the threads of spiders penetrate the skulls of soldiers on one side, and on the other side I see spiders penetrate from the soldiers ''swords Blood was the battle lady and I was her master My sword was dancing among the heads of spiders. My body had some injuries but I didn''t care It was raining arrows and snows Everything was beautiful and beautiful, human blood and spider blood were mixed and nothing but death The spiders that were able to pass us were always perishing in hInd explosive traps That girl has a really strong skill Sculptures of light Five giant sculptures fell around the whole city, they get energy from the body of Hind, then they created a great light wall around the city. The spiders cannot pass throgh it but soldier can . soi t become easy kill. Everything was organized, so I only care about one thing kill kill For me it was like going out on the first date with a girl I used to admire for years. She is looking at my eyes and I am looking at her eyes. Killing is that first touch of her soft hand, which is the first feeling of confusion, tension and fear Killing for me is like love. I cannot live without it So my body now feels ecstatic, feels tense and trembling. Sweat falls to the ground. And the parties fall with it Everything was stopping by in this battle except for me and my beautiful sword, this great friend who shares my pleasure That pleasure that will take my heart out of its place Today was really beautiful. The sun is in the midst of the sky. The winds are calm and destruction is everywhere And blood was sprinkling around me The sounds of music were burning in my ears, as I was dancing in a night club with that beautiful girl, who was sitting in her alluring short dress. The shyness was filling her face while she put her hand on my neck and put my sword on her neck My sword was dancing professionally. Better than any professional Russian dancer. He was dancing to the tunes of music that no one else could hear Shard used his sword to crush the monsters, moving him as easily as if he was carrying a toy. On the other side, Khaled was beheading while carrying a smile on his face, as if he were a child playing with his father, who he had not seen for years. I think everyone was happy today "Sword of Lightning" This skill causes the monsters to be stunned but I do not need to kill them, because Khaled will do it quickly and with one stroke towards the vital areas "The hidden sword." " the cutting strick " I am the Messenger of Hell. I am the king of torment and murder. I am the worst nightmare that may appear in your life There were many people who were killed. I know that this army won''t survive untile the end I brought them to this battle in order to decrease the number of spiders so that each of us wouldn''t meet many of them in the same time . When the battle reached its greatest intensity, the Mirage Army had lost large numbers, so spiders became more focused on us And our injuries increased Then a witch appeared in the sky, wearing a black robe, covering her head After I whispered a few words A giant fire dragon appeared that flew over the battle and took out a flame from its mouth and released it in our direction, but the strange thing is that whoever was dying are spiders After burning the spiders around us, this dragon began to rise to the sky with all its speed and disappeared A few minutes later, he appeared again at the top of the sky But his wings were large and he fell vertically toward us It seemed that he wanted to hit the battlefield . . . . . . . Everyone was running away. Soldiers and spiders, everyone felt the danger of this attack so everyone was trying to escape Except me, I was standing and looking at the next fire as I opened my arms as if I were going to hug someone I missed a lot The scenery was beautiful to the viewers, I was raising my hand while standing on the floor and on the opposite side of the sky a dragon fell towards me. Rather towards the battlefield Everyone thought I would die * Boom * Only after the collision, only then, did they discover that I hadn''t even scratched and all the spiders that were moving towards me were removed. Even that was back off was removed. Everyone was looking at that witch and wondering about the woman who has all this power I was the only one who knew the answer to this stupid question 59 My Princess Pain changes people, it turns people into monsters The pain is what made me who I am now. It made my heart empty of life and there is nothing but death in it When you find that the person you love most is the one who torments you. When you find that it is he who mocks your pain, then it turns into something that you do not know. You will turn into an ugly thing that loves death. You will gradually transform yourself into someone other than yourself, a bad person, a murderer, a criminal. I was killed a thousand times when I was young. My childhood was abused. I was running away from the monster called Dad to another monster. Then from that monster to the street and the wrath of the streets and criminals I''ve always been just something other people play with. But by the end of my life, I was the one who played using others. I became the one who kills others I never meant to leave my mother and go to that prison. I didn''t mean to make her anxious because of my disappearance I admit that I am very anxious and need to meet her. But Hirty beats any other feelings by knocking him down. In my mind, questions may send me to death or to a better life . Why am I still alive? Why am I happy to see all this blood around me? Am I just a psychopath who lost his soul because of the murder, as the old man told me Or ..... Or am I this vengeful who returned to take revenge and destroy everything in this miserable world I am confused but there is no time now to be confused Because I enjoy this Yes, I''m having fun I feel that my heart will come out of my body because of all that pleasure The dragon of fire collided with me and the ground beneath me, but I am still raising my hands to the sky until now After the fiery dragon fell to the ground. Its fire spread in a circle and killed all the remaining spiders Everyone was shocked by what happened, this battle ended with only one blow from that witch The witch is still floating in the air while showing a powerful aura that scares everyone I was standing in the middle of the battlefield, and dead bodies were all around me. I was smiling while my eyes were closed My body was feeling excited because of all this blood and death I am a person with a picky taste. But the smell here satisfies me a lot I know this smell well It''s the smells of death I think half or more of the army is already dead. The severed heads and shattered ends were scattered everywhere The witch started descending majestically from the sky towards the area in front of me Z body was shaking, and it seemed that what he saw was causing him fear The witch got in front of me and noticed blood on my body, then we exchanged smiles "What do you think about my strength?" She said with arrogance I didn''t look at her and didn''t answer . I am now happy with all this destruction around me, so I have no interest in anything But something happened to spoil my pleasure Z:" My princess, what are you doing here?" He said that and then knelt down When I saw that, I quickly returned yama to my realm When Zed looked and found that Yama disappeared. His features changed and he looked at me in anger "Where is she? Tell me," he said, with great anger "Do you want to go into her ? " 60 Yama and Z I remember Yama''s question about ? Z ? when I got out of the King of Kings palace after meditation I was shocked to discover that they knew each other, and I never expected that "He''s on my team, but where do you know him from? Is he your lover?" "M ..... What? No. Not so. His father is a friend of my father and he is my competitor since childhood, but he is a good person. He always called me the princess as a respect for my status even if the competition between us was most intense" she used to say and the race fills her red face. Her hand was shaking Really easy to cheat this girl "Does the king of demons have friends?" I said so, and I look at her with suspicious looks "Yes. His father was a friend of my father since childhood. My father always told me that he was like his brother, whom he loved more than himself, and my father also considered ? Z ? as his son and he was proud of us both. Of course I am in first place" she said so then a look of grief appeared "So why does your proud father turn against you and your brothers and throw you in prison for all this time?" I am still trying to understand what is happening. Her tears began to descend Why is this damned girl crying now? . I used to think that she was without feelings, was it possible that when she saw ? Z ?, her feelings went out of her control and exposed her? I approached her and whispered in her ear "I think you are beautiful when you cry. If I keep crying, I will not be able to control myself." She had trauma in her eyes, and then, as usual, her face turned red This damned girl is a crazy demon. . . . But her beauty is really great though "My father and my brothers suddenly changed, from people who love the people to monsters who hear the torture of demons, they were searching for something that nobody knows where it is. I killed my brothers but they tried to kill me first, I wanted to get out to understand the reason for changing them but you appeared and you know The rest ." She said that while she wiped her tears "Do you want to meet him?" My question had a cold tone "Yes, I want that very much so that I can ask him about the conditions of my father and his father." Her voice had a tone of submission and wishful thinking, as if she was begging me. "To make you know that your master is merciful, I will make you meet him, but then you must listen to all my orders." After saying this, I approached her. "I will listen to everything you say but just let me meet him" When I said that I got out of realm I am now standing in front of ? Z ? " where is she ? tell me . " Anger and confusion were visible on his face "Do you want to meet her?" "Yes, I want , I will give you whatever you want, but make me see her only one time " he looks so honest "Anything I ask for" "Anything " "Even if I told you I wanted your life ?" His voice was a little tense but after some time he looked at and said "You can kill me, but I have to do something first." "I do not want you to kill you but rather I want you to be my loyal follower, someone I place my trust in. In return, I will help you with what you want to do no matter what" I said so while I put my hand on his shoulder "Okay, but let me meet her first," he said, and made a triangle shape with his hand. This is a kind of sign of respect and hope At that moment, the shouting of the joyous soldiers, with victory, was everywhere. The sound was so loud that it went astray. Everyone saw my strength so now they chant my name as if I were their beloved hero I''m a hero? These idiots will make me laugh to death I don''t remember if I had saved anyone before Have I done? Yes . In my previous life There were times when I loved going out at night and smoking in the crowd, that day I accidentally entered a poor people range . There I heard the footsteps of a small child, it took a little while before the child stood before me He looked at me with the looks of a dead person. Looks that a child is not supposed to have "Kill me" It was the first time I was shocked because someone wants to die I''ve seen a lot, but I''ve never seen a child want to die so hard and so persistent. His eyes didn''t hold any hope, his face looked miserable and had many wounds, his body had many injuries "What ?" I said it to make sure because I felt that what I heard wasn''t true "Are you a fool? Just kill me now" He was looking at the gun that was with me and smile Before I could talk, there were three men coming to me That kid hid behind me when they arrived "Come here," one of the men said, looking at the child, but the child did not answer him or listen to his words I realized that it was these men who brought the child to his condition, but I didn''t talk One of these men approached me and put his weapon over my head and said: "Let him or I''ll kill you." I looked at his hand and body, they were trembling I smiled and said "Kill me" "I''m not kidding, I''m going to kill you," he seems to be angry "And I''m not kidding, try to kill me." Everyone heard the sound of gunfire The blood was on my body damn Why is his blood so dirty? I lifted my gun and killed another man than he who threatened me while the shock was filling his face The third tried to escape, but the third bullet penetrated his skull from the back I really got good at shooting, which made my mood improve This kid is still standing behind me "Do you want to die?" I looked at him and I say this " Yes " I put the gun in his hand, smiled, and told him "Don''t be a coward and kill yourself." He lifted the pistol and placed it on his head, cried a little and then pulled the trigger but a slight sound came out The sound was soft because there was no gunshot in my gun, he had only three shots He was crying . after the shock I saw that the gun fell to the ground. When I saw that, I threw my cigarette on the floor and pushed it hard I lifted the pistol and placed some shots in it "You know, you become the killer, not the person who dies. This life is dirty, kid, dirtier than you think, so don''t let it defeat you." He looked at me hard while crying I put the pistol in his hand again and then approached him and pointed to the pistol with my hand "Here is your only friend." Then I pointed his head with my hand "Here is your only master" "Do not leave the first, do not betray him, and do not violate the orders of the second. If you do this you will become a person that everyone fears of, but if you want to kill yourself, the pistol is in your hand and no one will save you, but you will die like these mice." I said this, and when I mentioned the three people I killed "I will remember your name until the day comes when I will return this beautiful to you, hero!" He was wiping his tears while saying this Am I really a hero as he says Did you save him, he says, or did I just make him fall to his hobbyist like me? I do not know But all I know is that I am not fit to be a champion. I am the absolute evil in this world, I am the name everyone is afraid of, I am the Messenger of Hell, I am Gray Shard approached us So I said to Z quickly "Come to my room in the evening and I''ll make you meet her" He looked at and nodded as an answer Who was that witch? This was Shard question. "I don''t know, she suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared." I am good at lying "Fortunately for us, she was passing through," Z "I could kill all the remaining monsters alone," Khaled said, playing with his dagger. If you look at his face, you will find many bloody injuries. "I know that," I said it, and I laughed sarcastically The soldiers were still chanting my name strongly, so I went to the palace and sat on the throne of the king After my sitting, Hassan came "I am very happy to have won and returned safely," he said with a smile Because of his smile, I carried the king''s large crown and turned to Hassan, then put the crown on his head and told him you are the king now. You have everything now. Be happy "Am I the king?" "Yes, you are the king. I promised you that you will become the king. Everything here will become yours as my promise." "Yes, you are right, I am very happy, thank you." He said that and turned his face and there was a big smile on his face. But that smile suddenly changed And there was a lot of blood on his face If you look at his stomach you will find my sword inside "What does my sword do inside your stomach?" "To ... why did you do that? You promised me" hahahaha "And I have made you king as I promised you, but there cannot be two kingdoms for the same kingdom, so you must die." After that, he pulled my sword from his stomach and wiped his dirty blood on his clothes "Damn you," he said and fell to the ground 61 Zs pain When this man''s body touched the ground, everyone was surprised Why did you kill him? I know this question will tear their minds apart So I looked at them and said, "We were not called to the institute after the battle, so I think it is not only killing these monsters, this man is annoying and we no longer need him. All the soldiers and people in this place chant our name and think that I am the saviour who was sent by heaven." When I finished explaining, I went straight to my room while I was waiting for Z. It didn''t make me wait much and came just minutes after I left "How will you make me see the princess?" His voice and face drowned in fear and anticipation "She will come here," I said so and summoned Yama His face was very shocked and he was shaking strongly. His body began to produce a lot of sweat She was standing in front of him I don''t know what it means to him, but his tears are coming down "How are you?" Yama was the first to speak "I tried to save you. I did everything possible but I couldn''t do anything because I am weak, I am weak, I have always been weak." He said this while looking up and putting his hand on his hair while avoiding looking into her eyes "Do not blame yourself, you had nothing in your hand because whoever did this to me was my father and brothers, how did your father and father do?" "King of ... ... king of demons ... king of demons has killed my father." His outlook was full of hate and anger when he said this in a choppy voice. "My father loves your father more than himself. He won''t do it no matter what happens. I''m sure of that." "He did it and I saw him do it with these two eyes. I was in my room and suddenly I heard a noise from my dad''s room so I went to it. When I arrived I found that my dad''s room had been completely destroyed and my mom was killed on her bed while the demons king and my dad were fighting I did not understand anything and did not realize what was happening except when I saw my father''s body in front of me on the ground. The last sentence he said is: - Go to the Stars Institute. - So I am here to enter this institute and know what my father wanted me to know. " "I decided to do only two things and then kill myself, first to save you from the damned prison and secondly to kill the king of the demons who is your father." He said that while wiping his tears I was watching what was happening and I was surprised inside me. There is something strange about it. There is a voice inside my mind that says why the king of demons suddenly attacked people, attacked his friend and imprisoned his daughter after she killed his children. I do not understand anything. What is wrong, what led to this change Yama released her aura outside her body "What do you mean by killing my father? You are less than scum and you can''t even make him look at you, my dad does what he wants and everyone else submits to him," she said so in anger. ? Z ? stood up and shouted loudly, "I will get my revenge for killing my father, I don''t care about anything else. Yes, I love you, but that won''t stop me from getting my revenge." "Love? What are you talking about? For me, you are nothing but scum, I will never look at a weak and despicable person like you." Her body began to make magic fire even before she finished her sentence so I returned her to my inner realm. "Do not feel fear for her, she is safe. I also aim to kill the king of the demons. He killed my father and kidnapped my mother so I know what you feel, I will kill that damn and I will make him taste the utmost punishment and then I will tear it to pieces that cannot be seen by the eye." I was saying it honestly, I felt in his eye the hatred that I had when I saw my father die in front of my eyes and my mother was kidnapped The calm lasted for some time Then He looked at me and said in a calm voice "Tell me how could you saved Yama?" "By luck, I entered the prison of demons then she saved me, and we agreed to get out of there together, but something went wrong while she was trying to get out with me. after that, she was sealed inside my realm, don''t worry about her, she is safe." Yes, I know I change the truth, but I didn''t lie about everything Hahahahahahaha "I promised you that I will follow you. I want revenge for my father and you want the same, for that. From now I will be your slave ." He said that while he was prostrating to me. "I don''t want a slave. I already have one. I want a loyal friend that I can trust." I said that and raised him using my hands " you got it " At that moment, Khaled, Shard, hind and Lina entered Everyone started joking and laughing, I was in the middle smiling. People I want to protect and feel trustworthy. Now I have fulfilled my promise to my father about getting friends, it is time for me to take my revenge and kill the King of demons and his people. I always keep my promises, the only thing I can''t do is break my promises And at that moment the familiar sound appeared ? The second task: In this test, you must attack the city closest to you and kill the students who control it. At the same time, you must protect your city from the attack of any other city. ? The mission will start from tomorrow . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . Now, Khaled and I are in the desert. We ''re heading to the other town, it attacks with only the two of us and no one else I left Hind, Z, Shard and Lina in the city to protect it from any attack. I do not think that there is any human army that was able to stand against those monsters, so I did it with no fear. When I told them I would only take Khaled, everyone was shocked But Khaled was smiling and happy, his outlook was filled with enthusiasm "Why don''t you take Z with you," Shard said "We are more than Enough to destroy this city," I said that as I smiled That is why I am alone now, with that fool moving quietly between the sand and the wind blowing strongly on us "gray , what will we do when we get to that city?" Khalid said, rubbing his head and looking at me "First, tell me what is the name of that city," I asked Khaled because I forget "I think Hind told me it''s Bombay." "I don''t like this name. I want to change the name of this city." "But what will you call it, What do you think about the city of Khaled, I think it is a great to name ?" "No, I have a better name." " tell me" "The city of death. Because we will kill everything in it. After we leave, they will have no choice but to make the city of death an eternal name for it." I was smiling at Khaled as a crazy killer but his eyes were burning with enthusiasm. He looked at me and laughed out loud. This is the reason I chose this dread in order to come with me, I do not want anyone to stop me from causing massacre 62 Im a coward An old man from Bombay .........¡­. "Why does all this happen to us? !! ??We are a city with cursed luck." And I am cursed too. I am a coward who deserves to die in the most horrific way. Since I was a child and I am afraid of everything. I was always bullied and beaten by everyone. I could only escape and escape. I haven''t tried to defend myself before. I got married and had a beautiful daughter, I do not know why this beautiful woman agreed to marry me but she told me that she loves me, I don''t know yet why she loves such a damn cowardly person. But she took her penalty for this and died. Yes. My wife died because one of the bandits raped her in front of my eyes and then killed her. I couldn''t do anything other than watching and crying and hugging my daughter so that she wouldn''t see what was happening. Am I really a man? And today after I got old I can''t do anything, here is my daughter raped in front of me from a stranger, again I cannot do anything but cry, sure that even if I was young I wouldn''t do anything, I know I''m a coward man When they first came here, they told us they were here to protect us from arachnoid attack and they succeeded in doing so. They killed all the spiders but it was because we have a strong and big army, this city is known for its giant army that causes fear for all the other cities. But after the war, our army and our people''s deficiency became weak, and from that moment they started killing and looting, then they made some gangs from the rest of the youth and they became the absolute authority here. We had nothing but to watch because of their strength. It was merciful to us if we were killed by those spiders instead of this damn miserable life. Only the old men, children and women are in this city They kill children, **** women, beat old men, those people really without any heart. My daughter has been raped dozens of times so she turned from a beautiful flower into a pale flower in which there is no glimmer of life or resistance, she looks at me with disgust and disgust, she tried to commit suicide but they did not let her do it. And now I am in her eyes the weakest and dirtiest man in the world I am sitting crying while my back to the wall and watching her suffer and die inside and out But it is enough I decided to shout, I decided to die while I was defending my daughter, I am no longer young and this miserable life is no longer important to me I attacked this man who was raping my daughter with all my strength. I hit him with a big rock on his head, but nothing happened to him. We exchanged looks and then spit on his face and looked at my daughter who was crying, this girl did not cry in front of me before This guy brought out a sword that was hanging on the wall next to it and looked at me, it was about to stab me, I was afraid of death, I was shivering so I closed my eyes in order not to feel the blow, I do not want to suffer. I don''t know what eye contact has to do with pain but I did, I was afraid Suddenly everything stopped I heard a whine. Is this my voice ?! Did I die without feeling ?! I do not know and I cannot expect what happened, so I opened my eyes very slowly, for fear of what awaited me Will I find that the sword penetrated my body or what !!! Damn, I''m really afraid. Why should I die? When I opened my eyes I found that the man who was raping my son was standing in front of me and there was a blue sword of energy that penetrated his intestines. The man was looking at me with astonishment. When he tried to look behind him, a strange black sword penetrated his neck, his head fell to the ground. The sight of his head was terrifying, but this relaxed my heart, making me happy. I fear everything, but I was happy to see someone beheaded in front of me Suddenly, a child appeared behind him Yes, child Not more than 16 years old, he was looking at me with a strange and frightening smile that made my heart and body tremble with fear This child is more dangerous than everything I''ve seen in my long life I cannot call him a child now after these features appear on his face It is a monster, but more dangerous than monsters This beast was enjoying all the blood on his body which proves that he killed more than one person before he came here He looked at me with no feelings, then he approached me I think I escaped from the sword of this raped man to bring down this monster child''s hand, it seems that today I will die "Khaled he said, loudly "M ..... What? I ... My name is not Khaled, but if you want him to be my name, I will make him my name from now on and whoever calls me without him, I will curse him and insult him." I said that and I look at him because I have compassion. But suddenly he started laughing, his voice was loud, did he laugh at me or laugh at my misery and weakness? He passed by me and carried a piece of cloth and put it on my daughter''s body. He looked at her and smiled at her with a smile of an ordinary child and tied her hair with a strange affection. The monster who loves blood turned into a child again and said in a calm voice: "My mother told me to respect women, so I promised myself not to **** or kill any innocent girl, whatever the reason. So don''t be sad, you are now safe. Take your father and go to the city of the mirage, I am the king of that city and I will make you live a good life." When he finished his words, a young man came a little older than him, he was carrying a dagger in his right hand and the head of a man who liked to kill old men in his other hand, I knew him well because I was hiding from him so that he would not kill me and here is his head now playing in the hands of the person who carries The dagger "Khaled, stop having fun. We have to finish the rest today." When Khaled saw the head on the ground, he threw the one in his hand and went down stabbing the new head with his dagger. His appearance is full of blood. Who are these and how strong are they? I am a man who lived a lot, I was a coward, I always run away from the strong, so I know people like them very well. These two are crazy, they love to kill more than anything, they love him even more than that pretty girl who was naked in front of them. I don''t know what kind of monster I met today But suddenly, I heard cursing from outside the house "Get out here, you fucking boys?" "Come, we will kill you and **** you, children of the....." These sounds were coming from outside "I think our guests arrived at the party place, gray," said Khaled "So we should welcome them," that was the sound of the little boy standing before me, who killed the rapist But before he turned and left we heard a sound "Thank you " This was my daughter''s voice My daughter spoke, my beloved daughter finally spoke, after all this time I haven''t heard her in a long time This child looked at her and smiled and didn''t speak any words, he only smiled. They went outside so I followed them to see what was going to happen More than 400 people are now waiting for them, including the 6 strong people who are the cause of the situation we are in now These people were all against only two people But the two were not afraid Rather, they had a sly smile on their faces And this guy Khaled started laughing very loudly They really don''t know fear, why are they so happy, they will die now and they cannot win I looked around and found a lot of women, old men and children standing watching the battle. There were faces of fear and hope on everyone''s face, everyone was wishing them victory These monsters are the heroes. But the ugliest kind of heroes is those who love killing and death, that smile on their faces indicates the destruction that will happen now. Everyone knew that, knew they loved blood, but there was still hope in those eyes that had become empty of life Without reason, the little boy said: "Warrior''s cry" I did not understand the meaning of these words, but I think it is something related to his strength His body began to release majestic blue energy, he continued to say a few things, then a lot of blue swords began to appear above him, I think they are more than 80 swords The scene was terrifying, around this person many swords that made him become like a king of swords sent from heaven Suddenly the swords flew forward and in the middle of it the friend of the young man Those swords killed more than 160 people, and each blue sword penetrated two bodies at the same time His friend was beheading, the battle had just begun, but what I was watching was a massacre of all sizes. I found that I was smiling without having meant that, my face was moving on its own I felt that my blood was boiling and my heart was about to explode when I was watching these men as I leave their guts out and a river of blood fell from them Someone from somewhere began chanting the name " Gray", as soon as others heard him, they follow him and the sound started to rise I was screaming and shouting his name as others, this kid was our saviour who came from heaven Everyone was screaming and chanting his name He was not doing anything but being happily killed He only kills happily He really is a monster . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . . . . .. . . . . . . . . . . 63 No way The leader of the gang that is in "Pompeii" The Stars Institute is such a wonderful thing, I was always strong, smart and talented, also 35 years old but I reached the level of masters, my body is now producing the blue aura Because of this, I decided to enter the Stars Institute Yes, I decided after I killed all of my allies and took their things In the first test, I took with a strong team, so I was able to win a little cooperation with them, the same for the second test. I do not like killing people, but I must do so in order to be in power so that no one can stand against me no one And now I am in a big city, I am the leader of this city and the leader of its only gang The king of this city was a good man and everyone loved him, he was very fair, so I easily convinced him of the arrival of spiders and prepared soldiers Everyone was fighting and I was doing something else. I was sitting in the king''s room on the sofa, resting my body I don''t like fighting and don''t want to die, I became a warrior just for the sake of living a calm life and being rich Before the battle ended, the army had been annihilated so the people who loved their king and the king himself were using weapons and fighting with each other. I smiled What is this beautiful city? People working together? What a disgusting thing If I were the place of any one of them, I would quickly have escaped from here. I don''t care what happens. The only important thing is my life So the king and many people died After everything is over, I told everyone that I am the new king and I have formed a very large gang of thieves, bandits and criminals in the city, there is always dirt anywhere and I love these scum people Everything was beautiful, we dominated the city in half a day I didn''t know why the test wasn''t over yet so I waited until suddenly a sound appeared "The second task in the test should attack the city near you and kill the students who control it and at the same time protect your city from the attack of other cities." I didn''t send anyone out, but I waited a little bit to understand what was going on. I decided to wait three days before doing anything. My gang started looting the city and raping beautiful women There were only old men, children and women in the city I am now sitting on the throne of the king and next to me 3 girls, I have done everything possible to them Their eyes are completely empty of life, and I will kill them when I hope for them Suddenly, one of my men came in front of me and said, "Sir, there is a rebellion happening on us." Damned, they think they will get out of my control After beating a girl with my foot, I said, "How many?" "Two," he said so fearfully "What? Only two come to me? Go here, you fool." I said so and pushed him back hard. "Sir, they are about to kill all the soldiers. No one can stand against them," he said in a soft voice "Damn you. You can''t do anything. Summon my team." I started thinking that these two are just like me and my team. People came to the Stars Institute and the second mission came to them like me. So I summoned everyone, they are only two, so I have to eliminate them very quickly and without any fatigue Because 500 strong people were with me I didn''t hide when I knew they were just two But what I see now makes my heart beat fast with fear, there were many dead bodies everywhere The strange thing is not the number of bodies but the method of death. There, some had their hands and legs cut off, others with severed heads, blood was spreading "Where are these two now?" I said so as I look at the man on my left In that house, sir. Hearing that, the men from my gang started insulting and cursing them A few moments later, a 15-year-old boy came out from that house. He was looking at us with a sharp and strong look. That view almost penetrated me. He had a strange black sword in his hand. He was completely bloodied, but he was smiling Look at us and smile. Next to him was a young man a few years older than him, who was carrying a dagger in both hands and laughing too What is the matter of these two? Why are they so happy? "They are children, real children, damn you, you couldn''t kill children," I said, and I curse everyone around me Everyone was shocked Behind them appeared many children, women and the elderly, everyone was looking at them with hope and fear At the same time, these two released their blue aura I was shocked. I thought I was talented, but what is the problem with these two? How did they reach that level when they were this age? !! This is impossible ..... I have to kill them quickly. I heard that kid say "Mana Swords" and suddenly a lot of wind came and a lot of swords appeared around him This kid was smiling with a scary cursed smile, my body was shivering and my heart was beating very quickly Without speaking anything, the boy attacked us The swords went forward, and his friend, who carried the dagger, ran alongside him, as if he was racing with these swords What was happening was strange, in a few seconds the swords penetrated the bodies of my followers, one sword destroyed the intestines of two of my followers or penetrated their damned skulls Suddenly, I heard a shout. The chanting was loud and loud. It was coming from behind, everyone was shouting with a damn name Gray? What is that name? Who is the owner? Damn you, sons of ........... I am a tall man with a strong body, my hair is yellow in color So I got everything strength and beauty So, why isn''t anyone chanting my name ?! There is no time for these ideas now. I must focus. If you look ahead, you will find the young man who holds the dagger easily picking the heads of my soldiers. But what really made my heart tremble is not that, but rather is the look of that child whose face and clothes dictate blood Yes, the boy with a strange sword from which a black halo comes out, he was cutting the heads around him with this sword without attention as if it was a natural act like breathing This was normal for him But it is not normal for me. He slaughtered and tortured human beings My heart trembled with a strong pulse from what I see, I cannot control this fear inside me Everyone in the city was screaming in his name This name was ringing my ear like a thunderbolt He was feeling ecstatic because of the murder, and the intention to kill from his body was getting stronger My body was shaking with fear. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t move because of my fear of looking at me I could not move my body with one move This is not a child but a monster No No He is not a monster but a devil The more he approaches me the more I shake. I never felt afraid like today Devils? Monsters? Even they will be afraid and flee if they encounter this blood-loving creature 64 the last wish The world is producing a lot of scum These days I have already decided to kill everyone in the city, Killing everyone big and small I will not kill women because of that damn promise I made to my mother I don''t know where she is now ?! Or what is she doing, is she okay ?! How is the demon king treating her ?! What does he want from her ?! If he touches one hair on her head, I will not kill him, but I will cut off his hands and mutilate his body. I will torture him in the most horrific way. If he hurts her I will make him regret every day and curse his luck that made him stand in my way I was thinking about this with great anger, as Khaled was moved next to me, muttering some strange songs that I never heard before When I asked him, he told me it was a song from his tribe Khaled, this is SUCH a big idiot, but he is amusing. He tells me every day how he just wants to have a big house a beautiful girlfriend and a lot of money, but he also does not want a quiet life. He wants to live a life of adventure. He wants his name to spread all over the world. I think he talks a lot but it does not matter His words make me not bored when we on the road I think we are close to Pompeii We met a group of bandits on the way, we killed them all but before we did we asked them about this city. One of them told me after I cut his fingers That this city used to be the city of justice and relaxation, but now the powerful gang controls it. After the attack of the spiders, it has become a city of death and injustice, now there are only the old people, women and children, he told us that they were going there to join the big gang there. After I killed him I looked at my comrades and said with an evil smile on my face "I think we''ll have some fun." I think we will kill everyone in the city \u003e Khaled laughed out loud, as usual, after he said so But when we got close to the city, I felt that someone was approaching us She was a woman with her entire body injured and full of wounds, but none of this took anything from her beauty When I got close, I noticed something strange that this woman resembled my mother she has the same beautiful eyes that my mother have the same long hair, so I got close to her I missed my mom I think This woman was about to die When I saw her features that make me long for my mother, I got very close to her When I did, she grabbed my hand by force, and I felt at this moment that this miserable woman was my beautiful mom I couldn''t hold myself. I was about to cry, but I will not (My son) She said it as tears filled her eyes I forgot everything when she said that, she remembered my of my mother when she called me that, (my son) my mother''s photo was strongly engraved in my mind. (My son save the city) She said that, while pressing on my hand hard, she was in pain, and her body was shaking. I put my hand on the big wound on her body and tried to heal it "Peacock of Heaven" But instead of treating her, a sign appeared "You can''t cure the condition. She lost all her life force ." Fuck Fuck Fuck This woman had the will to come all this way here and she don''t have any energy left in her body Really sometimes people surprise me, their determination, and the hope that dwells in their shattered hearts So I decided to do something else for her. I decided to give her some mercy She was shaking So I whispered "Blood Poison" I sent some poison to her body so that she could die quickly and without any pain, I closed her eyes with my hand I felt my heart hurt a lot Damn these feelings if anything happens to my mom Then I will destroy this damned world Khaled was looking at me as I was doing that without speaking, and after I finished, he said in a calm voice \u003c? Do you know this woman\u003e "Yes," I said that, and I look at her closed eyes, which are similar to my mother''s eyes. My hands were shivering and my heart was beating so hard that I felt like the pain was tearing my heart open \u003cWhat will we do now\u003e "We will carry out her last wish, but in our own way," I said, i mad my hand shaped like a fist ""okay we will do it on our way Khaled said this and smiled After we got to the city and slipped inside, I was seeing scum everywhere "Khaled, kill everything in your sight, except children, old people, or woman. Kill everyone you see in the worst way possible." When I finished saying that, Khaled started killing anyone carrying a weapon he would cut his head off easily While I was moving forward, I did not look behind me and did not turn around when I saw someone carrying a weapon. I killed him with my sword, with a single blow. As I moved, a little boy called out to me after I killed someone who was attacking his mother " Sir What is your name ?" He said that as his eyes were drowning in tears "gray" I replied as I look in those eyes that looked like my eyes once upon a time Before I turn into a monster I wanted to get to the Grand Palace where I would make my own massacre But I heard the cry of an old man that came from a house and the sound of a body falling So I entered this open-door home There I was a girl with torn clothes on the ground crying, her face pale, but she was is still charming and beautiful And a man holding a large sword There was an ugly old man with his eyes closed, Form fear of the blow that would fall on him So I took out a mana sword and made it to penetrate the intestine of the man carrying the sword After a shriek and some groaning, the man tried to look back, but I didn''t want to see his ugly face, so I cut off his head. The old man opened his eyes He was looking at me with intense fear and anxiety, I think he was afraid because he thought that he was about to die Why is Khaled so late I don''t know what this fool is doing So I raised my voice and called for him with some anger on my face But the voice of this man sitting in front of me trembled with fear "M ... this is not my name, but if you want it to be my name am then I will make it my name from now and whoever calls me other than I will curse and insult him" He said it as his whole body was shivering So I could not control myself and laughed so hard this man is really brave and smart He tried to defend his daughter while he had no strength but he had intelligence At that moment I saw a large cloth behind him, so I carried it and put it on his daughter''s body Her eyes were empty, this time I felt what I was doing to others might happen to My mother she is still with the demon king. I don''t know what can happen to her. So I wanted to be nice to this woman. I put my hands on her beautiful hair and patted her head And said, I looked in her eyes "don''t be sad. Now you are safe now. " My mom taught me to respect Women That''s why I promised myself not to hurt or kill an innocent girl. "something is big is going to happen. So stay here for now after I''m done I''m going to take you and your father to the city. I am the king there and I will make sure you have a nice life." When I said that Khaled appeared behind me, carrying a large head of a giant man in his hand, and he was playing with it I don''t know what this madman did, and I don''t want to imagine, but I like this madness, I really like it. But it took a lot of time so I was a little bit angry Khaled, stop playing "We should kill the rest of them today. " When I said that, he threw the head in his hand on the floor The head had adage in it, the old man was looking at us with great fear, his eyes were completely stray and frightened Suddenly "get out here you basted" Come out, we will kill you all "" These sounds were coming from outside Khaled looked at me smiled and said "I think our guests have arrived at the party " I also smiled and said "Then we should welcome them." I was about to leave the house, but I heard the voice of the girl saying in a soft voice Thank you"" So I looked at her and smiled When I got out I smiled, even more, I now had 500 heads that need to be cut So I was very happy Among them was someone with blond hair His level is 53 And with him are 5 people with levels between 45 to 50 I looked at Khaled, who was also smiling, so I understood what was on his mind I think we will see today a Beautiful massacre "Warrior cry" "mana Swords" A lot of swords came out around me, I made them go out to kill a lot of them, but Khalid, that pastured, was racing with those words. He was killing a lot of them in a moment. There was someone chanting my name from behind, but as long as I''m in this battle, I will focus only on killing So after I attacked with my mana swords " Hyperspeed" I set out with all my speed I brought out my beautiful black sword And I also started beheading I was racing with Khaled to cut their limbs with skill Khaled was laughing and I was smiling Everything was beautiful The blood is really a beautiful , everyone was terrified of me But I focused my eyes on that yellow-haired man I want to kill I really want to kill him "Cutting Strike" I said that as I cut a man in half , his lower body and upper body were in two different places " earth snake " Large thorns came out of the ground, penetrated their guts, and sent them too hell Khaled was moving between them with a strange speed, the more the battle time increased the more He increased his speed and laughter I am now in front of that damned blond man But, strangely enough, he did not move. He did not say anything he just knelt on the ground and bowed to me And he started begging for his life his followers saw him do it. Everyone started doing the same So I felt bored and disgusted by this dreaded man There were over 100 people on the floor in front of us "Khaled, it is time to end the party. It became boring." I said it and raised my hand And whispered "Fire meteorites" When I activate this skill, everyone escapes except Khaled. I don''t know why he likes to avoid those meteorites that descend from the sky. I think he is training. I looked at the blond man and his clothes that were covered in blood I haven''t killed him yet I lifted my sword and made the sword penetrate his right hand as i held him to the ground "Please do not kill me" He said that he screamed in pain "" don''t be afraid, I''m not going to do that," I said, as I look at this scum in front of me My sword started pulling all the energy from his body When I felt that his energy was running out I cut off his legs and told him not to move The chanting got louder So Khaled looked happy he was smiling and laughing hard There are many old people, women and children cheering for us So I called the child who asked me for my name and some group of people , including the old man who saved his daughter Everyone was looking at me with gratitude in their eyes I took out some knives And I gave it to them "Do whatever you want with him." I said it and I look at it Their eyes became strong As if they are monsters as they had been waiting for this moment for ages "You promised me that you would not kill me" This yellow-haired man screamed I looked at him with a big smile "of course I will not kill you" The first to start stabbing his limbs was the brave old man who defended his daughter and did not fear death He began to get stab wounds on his body and stab wounds on his face and everywhere in his body He was screaming with every hit "Please kill me" He said that as he screamed and his body became covered in Wounds Khaled was laughing out loud "I promised you I wouldn''t do that !" I said, "as i laughed , too." Everyone was laughing and happy this day everyone in the city will remember girls, children and old people Will remember the day they were set free 65 The so-called hero returns We are now returning to our city. Many residents of Pompeii are now following us back. The city is now empty. There is nothing but dead bodies and blood. The blonde-haired man was hung from his feet on the city walls with his body torn apart If someone sees this city, they will not believe that it used to be a strong city and a beautiful city. They will think to themselves that they had gone mad, they going to think that''s what they are seeing is a fragment of their sick imagination. They would never imagine that a monster like me had passed by Now I see the walls of the city in front of me. There was a group of soldiers who recognized me When I approached them, they started kneeling on the ground and greeted me with a smile on their faces. ''I am gray. These people saver and champion'' I''m now a hero What a strange word, But what is even more strange is the human brain it doesn''t even feel it when someone to fool it There are no heroes in the world Everyone is Busy searching for themselves, just losing their souls in this miserable world,and no one will be able to find themselves So damn you and your heroes When I entered the city, everyone started chanting my name everyone themselves city Am I enjoying, no, I''m not Am I sad no, I''m not that one too I''m just not interested I feel pity for their stupid it. if these people knew that I killed their king and the king''s advisor They will curse me But I didn''t lie. I said that a monster killed them, and I am the worst monster in this world Their sound was too loud When I looked at Khaled, he was smiling like an idiot, so that made me laugh Until I got to the palace I ordered the people of Pompeii to stand outside the palace as I and Khaled entered I found Zed sitting and holding some paper, he was looking at them with great interest "what are you doing ?" I said as I approached him When he looked up at me He was surprised he approached me, with a simple smile on his face"Did you finish the mission that fasts?" He said with a puzzled look on his face "of course, we did, why we would we have come back if we hadn''t finished the mission," Khaled''s said angrily "I will not respond to an idiot like you and I am not talking to you in the first place," Zed said with a calm face "There is no time now for this talk, and the constant quarrelling between you two must end" "One day, gray, I will kill him," Khaled said with a fierce voice "Yes, I know , you said that already " I started laughing again I was doing Calculating the population of our city I was also Calculating the number of houses and building that we need for the new people Then I realized that there are a lot of One-story house that is taking a lot of space, so I thought that we could destroy these houses and turn them into large buildings I also raised the number of soldiers in preparation for the attack that may happen at any moment " Nobody has attacked the city yet?" I put down the paper in my hands and I look at zed who was sitting next to me in the meeting room "No, no one has done it yet and it''s been 4-days since the announcement." "that is some good news, where are the other members?" I said as I look around me trying to find anyone "Hind is keeping an eye on the wall and preparing some more traps Shard and Lina are training with each other in the garden" there was a strange smile on his face "I want to watch both of them fight " Khaled''s annoying voice suddenly came from outside of the door "Okay, so we can go see these two fight," I was also interested, so I headed there to watch When I arrived, I saw a strange sight, Lina was standing, as thick blue energy came out of her hand In front of her is a large mass of snow inside of it there is a person with red eyes and a lot of hair and on his body When I looked over I found that it was Shard "What are you doing, you''re going to kill him?" Khaled said in a panicked voice When Lina heard him, her strength dispersed, so the snow turned into water Shard was on a rampage, so he kept on attack Lina, but at that moment I pulled out my sword And I took that strong blow, his eyes were red like blood his hair was very long his teeth was Sharp He started Roaring like a lion He was looking at me and was about to attack Lina that was standing behind me, she was afraid her body was shaking a little But I felt her hand holding my clothes behind so lightly At that moment I felt a really great feeling, I don''t know what it is But when I felt the touch of her hand on my body, I felt that I felt this feeling before But there is no time to think about this now, I should make Shard calm down and Absorp the extra energy "Earth-Snake" The ground took the shape of Snakes as they came out from the earth they attacked his hand and feet. Several of them are now used to withdraw his energy, but it seemed like his energy has no end ''What the hell is wrong with this sword? I admit the first time I saw a giant monster inside of it made me feel some fear'' But I could not imagine that this sword would possess all this energy So I whispered " Hyperspeed " I jumped in front of Shard, who was Roaring like a mad beast and attacked him with my sword with all my strength Somehow he dodge the attack So the sword collided with the garden wall and destroyed it completely When this happened, Shard body started to emit cold energy and his size began to go back to its original Form he let out one last Roar before he passed out I looked at Lina "what happened" "Nothing he asked me to practice together so that he can control his strength this our third time doing this I was supposed to continue attacking with my snow until his energy completely calmed down but this time I could not control my power because of Khaled''s Distracting me " On her face was grief and intense fear " All this because of that fool" Zed voice was full of anger "don''t call me to fool I didn''t know what was happening" Khaled replied as he raised his dagger " I only see an idiot in front of me" zed released his halo as if he was ready for a fight. At that moment Hind came from behind and hit the two of them on their heads "Didn''t I tell you once to stop these childish actions?" She said with a solemn face At that moment, I approached Shard, carried him on my back, and went to my room When Hind saw Chard body she asked me with a firm voice full of anger "what happened?" I explained to her what happened. She had a lot of sadness and anger on her face. I think everyone started to like Shard I think I also started to like him When I put him on his bed and left I ordered Zed to find a place for the rest of the Pompeii residents in the city and to find them some good jobs He agreed without asking any questions So I looked at Hind and asked her to take the entire army, Lina, Khaled, , Zaid and leave the city for a whole day. She looked at me in conversation "Why do you want to do that, there will be no one to protect the city other than you?" "And that is what I want so we can finish this quickly," I said with an evil smile on my face The next day they took the army and the team and left I sat on the throne and decided to meditate and I entered my inner domain This time, I found Yama sitting at the place I enter and exit every time " I was waiting for you?" she was looking at me in anger "Why are you waiting for me?" I said with an indifferent voice "I want to get out of her" she approached me "You will only get out of here when I want to. This is not up to you," "Why do you do this to me and why do you want to kill my dear father" her eyes were burning in anger "punishment" "punishment" "punishment" Her body started to shaking very strongly I think she was about to die blood was coming out from every part of her beautiful face "Why do you make me angry, when I am angry I cannot control my actions, I told you when you speak with your master that you speak with great respect" I walked to the King of Kings palace without looking at her again I entered the palace and sat on the big black Throne A blue light appeared around me, my clothes change, and a crown appeared again on my head I didn''t want to enter the meditation room this time however "Toolroom" When I thought this word, a new door appeared in front of me I entered through the door to find a large room in front of me with a strange energy, which I had never seen before there was something flying in the air One of them is a pearl of destiny And when I looked at the other thing and tried to figure out what it is It was far away so I didn''t recognize it So I got close W ¡­.. what Fuck This is the ring I took from the eccentric. what''s it doing here? 66 King of kings artifacts My mind was going to catch on fire, I don''t understand anything what is going on?, I remember this ring It''s the ring that I took from that damn old man I killed My mind started trying quite a bit trying to retrieve any other memories of this ring But I couldn''t remember anything else that was the same ring that was in my hands throughout my previous life It is the same strange inscriptions that I don''t understand, no matter how hard I looked for their meaning "status " Name: Ring of Chaos Manufacturer: King of Kings Capacity: Cannot see before level 150 Ring of Chaos. I remember this name, The old dragon told me this name. He told me that King Darius died because of his search for this artefact and that it was the most powerful tool of the King of Kings and that there was a great war that occurred because of this tool because of that war hybrids have now fallen to be the Slaves they are. ''But what was the ring of chaos doing on earth and in the hands of the old pervert?'' Yes, I remember now He told me, before that he found this ring in a meteor and stole it without anyone seeing him So the most important question now ''How did an artefact from this world reach my world? Is there a way to return to Earth or go to other worlds? I don''t know'' I looked at the pearl of destiny And whispered "status " Name: The Pearl of Destiny Capacity: control the king of kings dark army king of kings Armie Are there other armies other than the dark army, I do no understand anything But my heart is started peating fast. I feel excited, I feel that there is something big waiting for me And I feel that I will see many battles and massacres Yes, I feel confused, but fuck everything I don''t care about the King of Kings, King Darius, or these damn tools that I don''t understand anything about I know only one thing and that anyone that stands in my way will be eliminated I will make him regret the day he was born and cursed his mother for Bringing him into this world I tried to hold the ring or the pearl with my hand, but I couldn''t. It was as if they were an illusion Suddenly, my body sensed using Danger area skill that I developed so that I can feel danger even when I''m in my realm. So I quickly opened my eyes and pulled my soul out In front of me, I saw a short man with a brown moustache and black hair, carrying a small sword on his waist Next to him, a girl with red hair and green eyes with she was beautiful and her charms were visible to the eye. But I was not interested in this overwhelming beauty or these beautiful eyes of hers All I was interested in at that moment was the shape of this beautiful head falling to the ground "He''s a damn kid! Are we here to kill a kid?" she looked at me with eyes full of Disgust "We have no other choice. The commander told us to come here and kill everyone in the palace" This charming girl is level 55 This short ugly face warrior level 50 "I feel pity for you, innocent child, but we must kill you" "Hahahahahahahaha! Pity you must feel pity for yourself because you will not imagine what will happen to you now" "Damn you" the short man got angry And pulled his wopean "Shadow Steps" I appeared in front of the short man, whose face was going to fall to the ground because of his sock I took out my blue aura and quickly summoned my sword, My sword was going through some strange developments as well Green inscriptions began to clearly show at my sword I whispered " Cutting Strike " He couldn''t react before His head was already on the ground I really like taking advantage of me being in a kid body so nobody expects me to do such a thing When his head fell to the ground, his short body began to shake like a headless chicken This scene made me laugh and made my smile get wider I looked at the girl I put my sword on my shoulder and approached her "Do not come close, I will kill you if you get close" she released a large amount of water from her hand, that looked like a large snake. "Energy Shield" The water snake bumped into the shield around my body, so nothing happened to me I approached her with steady steps my eyes didn''t leave hers when I got in front of her in a few simple steps, she started screaming "I will give you anything you want anything but don''t kill me please don''t kill me" she was saying that and fired a lot of snakes that landed on my shield but did not make any impact, so she started crying "Please let me guide you on the right path, I will make you the richest man and the most fortunate man in the world" she begged me "Haha, don''t make me laugh. What is this ridiculous joke if you were already on the right path then Why are you in front of me now on the floor crying" I was smiling with that damn smile She started to sit on the floor and hold her head to her beautiful body and cry in a slow, intermittent voice. She looked at me like I was a monster. he''d eat her up any minute. That''s why I didn''t want to disappoint her. "Say hello to your friends. " I whispered. "Earth snake." " Four snakes came out of the ground, each of them taking a limb from the four limbs and proving it. And I started cutting off his limbs one by one, and she started screaming and crying. So I finally got my sword through her beautiful chest. And started pressing heavily and cut her head finally really was blood everywhere. I felt there danger behind me When I looked behind, I found there was a strong attack, really heading towards me It is already too late to address it 67 Shahd Beautiful things only happen in movies That is the truth that I learned the hard way Beautiful things never come to the people waiting for it So In my previous life, I learned not to wait for anything or anyone In one dark night, I was watching TV and there was a beautiful girl under my feet naked with a face filled with blood. I had already become the head of the Gang and had eliminated all of the other gangs in the whole city so My gang and I control everything. And I mean everything Even life itself I thought I was now free and the keys to everything was in my hand However, I discovered that there is a higher power than me, another power in another country that controls all the gangs in the world I didn''t want to take orders from anyone anymore, so on that quiet night I decided to watch the world burn I decided to burn the sky the earth and make humans the fuel I started from that night forming a lot of alliances, improving my positions, and authority. In that night, my cigarettes didn''t leave my mouth, n, and my heart didn''t stop beating I don''t want anyone to be my boss. I want to be the master of the world to prove to everyone the true meaning of evil After more than 7 months I declared War on the largest gang in the world, the gang that controls everything I will not obey anyone. This was my voice broadcast on all channels of the world '' I will not submit to anyone, I am not weaker than anyone'' I used to say this while sitting on a throne-like chair in my black suit, my handsome face, and my dear girlfriend in my hand, a lot of smoke came out of my cigarette. The atmosphere was lit with a calm music I am the leader of the most powerful criminal organization in the world. I will not be under anyone command Therefore, fuck you and anyone who defies me anyone wants to kill me come, I have changed the headquarters of the gang I built a building in the desert, all my men there those who want to challenge me, come at me if you can. I said that and turned off the broadcast After a quarter of an hour, the broadcast came back on again. The broadcast this time was the building that I was In, my followers who are in this building and some of the men around the building who were carrying weapons. Then I reverted the broadcast to me again, the background was black, and I''m the only one in the frame. This is my new home no one is welcome here and there is no power in the world that can stop me if anyone wants to, I will be waiting for you I was really ready for anything That video was spread on the internet very quickly Everyone was seeing this video They upload pictures of me while I smiled, that God-forsaken smile Now the whole world is watching After a little wait, finally, the thing I wanted happened to happen The gang that wanted to control me prepared all its men and started to attack my headquarters, their leader was with them They had so many men, cameras were filming them live as they were heading towards the building The whole world was watching, the air was burning and the building was stable, not budging Suddenly, one of them took out a large weapon with a missile and fired it into the building More than one missile was fired back from their weapon at the building That is why the building turned to shreds, there were a lot of corpses and blood everywhere everyone who tried to escape from the building died because of the enemy bullets, Everyone was watching thought it was my end But fuck no Sounds of joy were spread among the gang members, as everything happened as you expected Suddenly, a large plane appeared from above that was making a loud noise It was a military plane, I finally had learned how to pilot a plane, so I stole this plane from the army, easily I was really excited This is the punishment for everyone who stands in my way. I said that while I was looking at the camera that my Follower was pointing at my handsome face. When I said what I wanted to say, three large missiles laughed Everyone in this place was all shocked, what happened, how I got on this plane and why i sacrificed my own men Everyone was very confused Those who were in the building were not my followers, but those who disappeared from their homes suddenly, I kidnapped everyone and put them in this building I convinced them that they were participating in a giant movie of a big star and I gave them a lot of money So they were surprised and had no more doubts Before they died they saw the gang while firing rockets at them, so the shock was on their faces when they died. I was the most powerful man in the world and the owner of the strongest gang. No one can stand against me And now a person has attacked me from behind without me having time to react. This attack will reach my nick and cut it clean. But suddenly a body stood between me and that blow and deflected the attack Hind She had a worried face as she fell to the ground. This blow caused a lot of wounds to her body without the power of her defence. I think she would have died already because of the strength of this strike. "she saved you, she''s a good follower" This was the voice of the girl who attacked me hand was laying on the ground with blood coming out of her mouth she was looking at me with her bloodshot eyes "gray are you OK" she was struggling to speak ''I can''t believe it, this girl almost gave her life away for me'' I look at the veiled woman "it''s none of your business, who are you? Are you the leader of these weaklings?" I pointed at short man corpses. "No, I am the one who killed their leader and whoever was with him. I do not like having followers" she said that as she approached me She has a nice body and brown hair, I think that she is older than me by a year or two She was carrying a sword in her hand. " Status" Name: Shahd Level: 60 Specialization: fighting and taming Genre: female Specialist: lightning strike '' What the fuck? Why do I always meet with strange powerful people? This girl is the same age as me but she already has two specialities, one of them is rare, and her level is like that fuck my luck'' This girl is not a human, but a monster has been released on me The sword in her hand began to take on the red colour as if it was made of blood, I felt that there is something else strong with her other than this sword I feel that it''s her right hand "I am not interested in whether you like to have followers or not, if you were my leader, I would have killed myself long ago " "if you were my follower I would have killed you before you kill yourself," She said with a smile "So what are you doing here? I think this place is not your mission." after I thought a little bit. If she and the short man are not with this team. So this city is not her mission. So what is she doing here then? "I have already finished my mission and now I am killing all the other teams. Your team is the only team left so I will finish your team too" When she said that, suddenly a familiar voice appeared \u003cThe last test has ended and only 7 people remain.\u003e \u003cEveryone will now be transferred to the Stars Institute.\u003e 68 another plane After this sound came out, my body began to disappear, I looked at Shahd until I confirmed that she too was disappearing So was, hind so everything was fine, so I was relieved in front of me was a large room, around me Khaled, Zed, Lina, Shard, will Hind on the ground unconscious An old man came before us, looking at us with piercing eyes " Status" Name: Saad Level 200 Title: Cloud Dragon Genre: Enchanting Profession: is the leader of the Stars Institute When I looked at the level and found it 200, I felt a lightning hitting my heart''Is there really a human at this level?'' '' The biggest level I have seen so far is level 100, and that was also at this institute, what is the deal with this institute I don''t understand anything'' "Welcome, I cannot tell you, congratulations, for passing the test alive, because you will enter a new hell now, but you are truly special" He looked at Shahd and told her to approach "Why do you do this every year I don''t know why you kill all the test applicants, but this time your plans didn''t succeed" "Yes, I was slow this time, but i think that this boy is strong. I want him to join my master team He is still young and has a strong aura" she pointed at me "I do not know what is happening, but I will not join your cowardly master. To send you to kill young cubs form fear of them becoming lions .This indicates that he is cowardly to the fullest extent and I don''t like a leadership like this." I look at her face with a look disdain I looked at her and continued saying " But what do you think if you joined me?" " And who are you so I join you? Can you give me a a strong monster to tame if I joined you or a small part of the institute''s lands, let me tell you now you will regret not joining my team the shadows? "She said , and went out of the door. "What happened , gray, I don''t understand anything. Why is hind on the ground, and who''s that girl just now" "I will tell you later" I look at the old man "this Institute is a more practical institute than theoretical one when this institute was established by the first king, the greatest magician opened a gate to a planet far from this one humans can live on this planet, its half the size of this planet but there are large numbers of humans and beasts their, no human being there knows anything about our true planet or the truth about the Stars Institute that planet we call it planet X" "Damn what is this , what is the meaning of the word planet" This was an Khaled question that was about to die from confusion "A planet is a piece of land that must do three things: it must orbit a star, it must be big enough to have enough gravity to force a spherical shape, and it must be big enough that its gravity cleared away any objects of a similar size near its orbit" I said that to Khaled to try to simplify things for him put of course he didn''t understand anything The old man looked at me with great amazement and shock "How do you know all these things?" the old man approached me "I read a lot. Ha-ha-ha-ha!" I said, ad I ruped my head like a fool The old man looked at me with suspicious eyes but he didn''t ask any more "Now Planet X if you want to get out of that planet alive and return to your planet You must be within a team of 6 people who can win the duel that will happen in 3 years but that''s not the only factor you have to have the largest number of cities and kingdoms under your authority your kingdom has to be among the 3 largest kingdoms in This world. I''m telling you death there may happen at any moment when you leave this door, I will not be able to protect you . You are now one-star students. Whenever you kill a person, you can take his/her star. you can exchange the stars with things from the planet the most important star are the black star you can exchange black stars if you get them with a city Everything is possible use your strength to go further than the stars" He said so and then looked at me and continued saying "I think you will regret not having joined the Shadows team" "I do not regret anything I have ever said or done. This is my team blood league team who will dominate that planet." I looked at him and said "now one of my team mates are hurt what are you going to do about it" He walked to Zed who was carrying Hind he took a Strang pill and put it in her mouth her injury was starting to hell but not fast enough so I walked to to Zed and took Hind from him I activated my skill and started to hell her to after she was fully healed and could stand on her own, I looked at the door and looked at my team and said "Everyone will now be responsible for their own life,I don''t know what we will see outside, but we will kill everyone. We will not be afraid of anyone we will not care about anyone. This is what we can do and what we will do." Khaled was smiling Shard took out his wopeans . Hind struck on her shield Lina stood their Embarrassed and I took out my black sword When the old man saw this he smiled and said " I think you are not that bad" He threw to us a red star and said "this is an average kind of star, but it is also rare. A lot of adventurers will come to take it from you when you leave. You will find everyone waiting for you" "We don''t want this. We want a simple and ordinary star, You know that if you give us this, everyone will try to kill us. Why are you doing this" Zed said that while he looked at the old man in anger "Because I want to have fun while watching you lose the hope in your little eyes" He looked at us with a smile on his face "I really started to like you old man, but sorry despot you that will you never happen," I said as I opened the door Indeed, I was shocked by what I saw. I now know why this old man called this place with hell 69 The end the scene in front of me was closer to hell, the sky above me is red like the flame of hell The earth is black, and there are only some wide and empty hills in front of us But at the moment, the stars in the sky shined with red light, and this red light went to crashing to the Erath the room disappeared from behind us and at a moment as if we were found out Everything changed Fuck In one second, we have more than 80 people, most of them are level 60, some of them are already level 70 There was no place to escape, no time to think, and we became like trapped mice Everything was saying that. this place will be our end will be I know I can escape if I wanted to I might turn into a bird and fly away from this place But damn it Why am I shivering Why can''t I move my feet? Am I afraid? Is this the fear that I saw in the eyes of others before I killed them Hell no, that''s not fear Why is my heart beating so fast Why is that smile on my face Why do I feel all that excitement If I am really afraid Why does my body want to break into all those crowds and cut off their heads But my biggest shock was when I heard Khaled''s laughter "I think it''s the end" he was laughing non-stop "The end does not come before it''s supposed to," I said as if it was all a big joke, and I laughed, too "Give us the stars and we will give you a quick death" This was the man that reached level 70 he had a big muscular body "We will not give you our stars and we will not give you mercy. We will kill or be killed in the most horrific ways. There is no escape from death today, but if we are going to die we will take with us as many of your beautiful heads as we can so that there will be no grudges " I released my aura and the aura of my sword and smiled as if What happens next does not concern me I don''t know whether I will survive or not, but what I do know is that I will not submit to anyone, I will not kneel to anyone, I will not surrender anything that belongs to me to anyone The world is ugly but I am uglier. I''m the cause hell, and if I will go there I will take many heads with me as a gift. My eyes were going to get out of my head from excitement I looked at my team from behind and strangely I didn''t find any hesitation knowing that she will be their end, but there is no fear in their eyes Zed was trying to find a way out here he was looking around and analyzing everything around him, this is how I felt from his eyes. But there is no way out except death At that moment I heard the voice of the muscular man say "ATTACK" I couldn''t bear it anymore I attacked with my team behind mine. Khaled and I were racing against the wind to see who would arrive first to take the first head " Hyperspeed " But before one of us arrived, came out from under their feet. 35 hands, each hand in killed a weak person who was heading towards us. Khaled was shocked and he stood in his place because of shock. What''s happening " Warrior Cry" " Blessing of the soldiers " "Fire meteors" "Earth snake''s " "Mana Swords" I used all my collective skills then I took out an elixir to restore my mana because I felt that my body lost a lot of energy I think more than 10 people died because of my skills I thought I would kill more than that but I think we are facing a very strong people this time My dark soldiers appeared they now look different from when I first met them Each one of them wore a silver shield and had a strong metal sword, their body became slightly larger but their faces were uglier and more terrifying. Their levels had already reached level 60 because I had used all medium and low-quality black gems at them earlier Suddenly, Yama appeared in the sky that demon girl is already level 90 I don''t know how she did this, this girl was laughing No one knows where all of these people came from But there was no time to be confused. Yama fire an attack, killing 20 other people with one blow. This scenery was very frightening and terrifying There were a lot of ice blocks that Lina also fired at the heads of the enemies. It wasn''t killing anyone but it was causing some serious injuries. There were some magicians enemies who were launching some long-range attacks I was avoiding those blows, and with my black sword, I cut off the heads of those who stood in my way. they didn''t have all the energy I have and also I had the element of surprise no one except a young boy to be this powerful They didn''t possess my black sword or possess an army of corpses or a crazy demonic witch that possessed an extraordinary talent as their servant Now They are in front of me like insects that I can run over Zed was from behind, launching his arrows, Hind with her strong defense enduring a lot of strikes. The battle was about to end with our victory. blood was spread as usual and the painting was about to be completed. But suddenly that muscular man took out a green stone a great beam emerged from this stone toward the sky Khaled, when he saw it, quickly turned to this man and tried to stab him with his dagger in his neck, but the man responded to this weak blow with only his aura. Therefore, Yama attacked him with sword of fire that penetrated his mouth and blew his head open , blood spread everywhere on Khaled''s body So he sat on the ground laughing shocked at what was happening I was looking at his eyes he thought it was the end, but now he was still alive He looked at me and said "you were right The end does not come before it''s supposed to" He said that while laughing, but suddenly appeared behind him Three people, a woman and two men I looked at them Damn what this is for heaven''s sake Damn you and this miserable world "Status" Name: Shane Level: 150 Specialization: Warrior Profession: Senior vice president of the shadows team Type: demon Name: Sergio Level: 140 Specialization: Tamer Type: hybrid Profession: elder member of shadows team Name: Zener Level : 145 Specialization: Witch Type: human Profession: A member of shadows team Sergio had this long blue hair, a red tail, and some tusks, such as wolves, had was a hybrid, his eyes were yellow, and his face was square he didn''t carry any weapons Shane has a black hair, black eyes, a rock colored skin his demon horns and a strange pointed tail. Zener is A pretty yellow-haired girl, she was in a very short dress that shows what is best remin hidden but her eyes were sharp "Khaled look out behind you" Hind cried out But it was too late 70 the sacrifice There is always another chance for death Damn it is too late, Shane is too close to Khaled He lifted him up with one hand, pulled out a long sword and placed it on his neck Khaled had fear on his face, shocked by what was happening. He did not understand what happened. He thought he had survived. He thought he became free and alive. But death always comes in a miserable way. I quickly ordered my army of darkness to attack them, but Sergio pulled out a red ball and threw it on the ground. More than 70 monsters climbed out they looked like wild dogs, but with a lot of fire coming out of their body''s "Status" Name: Fire Dog Level: 80 A tamed monster I was more surprised by that globe that was in his hand than the powerful monsters that he summoned Those monsters and my soldiers started to fight a strong battle. My Soldiers are not normal Soldiers, they are the Soldiers of darkness. Yama tried to intervene, but the witch''s Zener hit her with a powerful attack, which made her fly away from what looks like light magic When the fire dogs get killed, they explode, turning my soldiers to pieces "You are really strong, but unfortunately you killed the wrong man. This man you just killed now is the eleventh son of our leader, so you must die now" Shane''s was still holding Khaled nick I felt my soldiers and Yama as they came back to my domain Sergio started laughing hard as he looked at us "You are like weak insects that are facing a giant human foot about to step on them so they can''t do anything except looking at the foot and waiting for death" But before he finished his speech, he found that a Shard body was burning with black energy fangs come out of his mouth instead of teeth, hair came out from every part of his body as his body becomes larger and larger He let go of his neck and took a step back Shard took this Chance and jumped to the sky, Shane thought that this upcoming attack was weak, because Shard level, after all, is still low But that attack landed on the ground under Shane''s feet the ground shattered from beneath his feet so he fell to the ground "I think you know now what these insects can do" He said that and started roaring like an angry lion until A hit came from behind him that made him fall to the ground This was an attack from that strange witch "you think i''m scared, if you wanted to kill us then do it" Khaled realized like me that there was no way to escape death this time Shane raised his weapon and released his aura he prepared to tear Khaled''s chest, but suddenly a voice came from behind Hind screamed I bain and stared casting a weird spell it felt like she was using her life force She said only one word and then it disappeared "switch" she disappeared, and Khaled appeared in her place She looked at Shane with a smile as Shane sword had already penetrated Hind''s body, and the blood came out of her chest Everything suddenly stopped the sun disappeared, and night rises like death As the sword penetrating Hind''s body pulled out and her soul started to leave her body she still had a smile on her face I don''t know why his features are so quiet and happy as she Embraced death I know the skill that she activated that skill allows a people to switch places, but that skill consumes ten years of a person''s life span. But now she paid her entire life a price to save her little brother I really don''t understand why people do this. Her body is now flying in the air after Shane threw her dead body with a disgusting look on his face as if he was throwing garbage Khaled held his sister''s dead body before it hit the ground Raindrops were falling one by one, the night was already here, and Khaled did not show any reaction His face was hidden by the cold body of his dead sister when I turned and approach him I heard loud laughter He was laughing loudly, laughing with everything he had. I thought he had gone mad But when he raised his head, I found tears falling from his eyes revealing the truth of those laughs. It was his dead sister in his hand ad rain was falling hard on her body. I looked at her and I was in shock. "Damn you, I will kill you. I will make you regret killing my sister. I will tear your heads. I will hunt you even in your dreams" Khaled''s crying voice shook the ground "I''m starting to get bored" Zener was looking at us then she fired a very big light towards us I tried to dodge it I looked at Khaled to find him holding his sister''s body, as he looking at Shane and his team with a strong hatred "Energy Shield" the explosion made my body fly threw the air and made all of my team Injured, everyone else passed out now, my shield was already destroyed, blood was everywhere on my body, wounds everywhere I think my hands are shattered I tried to stand but I couldn''t tolerate the pain body "I said that they are insects and they didn''t believe me, this is the end of thees insects" When I heard what he said, anger started taking over me I tried to stand up with all my might blood filled my face but I didn''t care about anything I know that I''m going to die but it does not matter, I will not submit. "Son of the bitch, ******** I am not an insect, I don''t fear death, and I don''t fear you or your team Goddamit. I am gray Remember this name well. I am the son of matt I am death do you dare kill me" I said that while I was beating on my injured chest and smiling with all I had, I smile, as I meet my death Shane disappeared and suddenly appeared in front of me his sword was about to penetrate my body But I was still smiling as I had a sharp look in my eyes that made him somewhat scared of me. But before his sword landed my body A person appeared between me and him. 71 the link I was going to land on my body, it would completely cut threw me, but that didn''t happen. There was an old man leaning on a big stick. It is the head of the Institute the man we met in the room that we reached after the test ended When he Shane saw him he knelt on the ground with great respect. He didn''t even dare to look at him He said in a faint voice "My respect for Heaven''s dragon" When this happened and I heard this voice, I could not hold myself and fell to the ground I didn''t feel anything after that I was like a corpse that lost its soul and energy The last thing I remember is Hind smile before she died. The last thing I remember is she looking at my while dying I don''t remember anything else. My heart was completely empty of everything I don''t know how long I lost my consciousness, but when I opened my eyes, I found myself in a completely dark room with no glimmer of light in it I heard a sound from out of nowhere "Tell me your full name and where are you from?" The voice was strong and scary , but I didn''t feel intimidated who dares to try to scare me "Tell me who you are first. And Why are you talking to me from the darkness? Let me see your ugly face." Suddenly, the old man appeared out of nowhere, he was looking at me with smile on his face "Really, as I expected your face is ugly Hahahaha" I said it as I laughed hard "I am Saad. Now tell me who you are." He said in a serious voice "I am the gray son the city of flowers mayor." my voice was firm and serious. I was proud of my father''s name, which I carry. " your father the mayor of that city" he approached me "Yes, he is. Do you know my father?" "What is your mother name " "Why do you want to know my mom''s name?" I started to look at this man weirdly "Just tell me" "Rehab," I was confused But what happened next made me more surprised and perplexed than before, his body began to shake, and his tears began to descend "Why are you crying ? " He did not say anything but he united me as he was looking at my with kind-hearted and gentle look. I felt like I was like looking at my mother at that moment I noticed a similarity between him and her I do not know but is there a link between them 72 The map After untying me he took me to a very large room with a comfortable bed, I was really exhausted from everything "Where is my team? How are they?" "Do not be afraid they are fine and I put them in places similar to yours" When he said that, I felt very comfortable "it''s time to meet your mother now" After he said that, he took his necklace off his chest and put it on my chest when that necklace touched my chest. I felt familiar feelings and a great light appeared when this happened. I felt sleepy so I closed my eyes I was in a strange place, a place between the heavens and the earth. suddenly appeared in front of me, a beautiful lady, she was my mother. When I saw her in front of me, my body went without thinking to embrace her. I started crying so hard because of that and my body started shivering She also hugged me hard and kept crying "I will become stronger, I will save you, don''t cry," I said, and I wipe away her precious tears "Is your dad okay?" She said so while looking into my eyes "Yes, he is fine, but he has some injuries," I said this, in order to not make her feel sad or hurt "I was so scared that something might have happened to him" Then he continued "You really went to the Stars Institute and met my brother, Saad" " he is your brother?" I said so in great surprise "Yes, he is also he is a little weird, but he is kind-hearted and will help you with anything and that necklace that he gave you. Always have it with you it is a gift from me. I have one just like it. It will make me meet you after a certain period of time even if Iyou to the other worlds" "I will keep it forever don''t be afraid. I will save you. I will get stronger than I am now." "The Demons King was with me on my team when I was at the Stars Institute. And also Jabir the king of humanity also Saad There was also a friend of the demon King, his name was Drake and he had a child named Zed. There was also a hybrid, but he suddenly disappeared and no one in us knows where he had gone to. My team was the strongest in the Star Institute, but I gave up my strength for your father''s sake and decided to live a normal life. The demon king was a kind-hearted person who loves peace. I didn''t think he would turn on us and attack us for more territory" She said this and suddenly disappeared completely. All I understood was that she was at the Institute like me and she was one of the teams and this team survived and ruled the world When I woke up I found Saad setting in front of me "good you woke up, I was getting worried, when your mother came to me. before she gave birth to you and gave me that necklace. She ordered me to give it to you when you come here I was worried I don''t know what to do if you didn''t wake up" "I saw my mom," I feel sad that I couldn''t say goodbye to her "I know that my sister was kidnapped by the demon king I know that he did this for her part of the map. He will not be able to kill her. because he always loved her so do not worry about her" he will attack us with his great army in 4 years if I don''t give him my part of the map. He now possesse a strange power, as he was able to kill King Jaber, they both had equal strength. Rather, King Jaber was stronger than him, but suddenly the demon king immortal and no one could kill him." "What''s the matter with that map that he wants?" "When we were on the same team, we found a grave on this planet, a strange grave that had many strange relics and languages, but when we killed all the monsters that were inside with difficulty and with all the strength we had, we were exposed to a lot of danger and almost got ourselves killed inside we found an old man who wore black clothes sat on a chair with his long white beard and one eye. He said that he is a servant of King Darius and that he is an immortal, then he divided a map between us. It was carrying a lot of strange energy. We didn''t care about the map each of us had His own dreams so the map was never Assembled also our friend the hybrid suddenly disappeared after we got out of the tomb" I was listening to his words with great amazement ''does this map lead to the king of kings artifact that I have the map to or to another treasure? I don''t know anything about that one-eyed man, why is everything so mysterious?'' I was raping my mind in order to understand what was happening, but without any benefit, everything is foggy When I finished thinking and talking with my uncle Saad, the door opened and four people entered the room. 73 Allies Chamber I realized that there are too many secrets around me So I decided to destroy everything. I will collect those parts of the map, find that treasure and destroy the demon''s king. He and his clan I will destroy everything with my own hands It has been 3 months since I met Saad, My hands have recovered in that time Khaled was sitting alone all that time. he didn''t speak to me he didn''t speak to anyone. Until one day, he sat next to me, he put a bottle of wine in front of me and said in a calm voice "I want to be stronger, I want to take revenge for my sister" "We will, we will destroy team shadows and make them regret what they did." "But how, we are much weaker than them" "Revenge is a meal best served cold. Wait. We will light the earth and the sky on fire for your sister. We will make Planet''X''regard this day as the Day of Blood. At that night, we will make them know who are the lions and who are the insects."I said it with great anger and a strong voice Another month passed until we were all held from all our injuries So we decided to go out to Planet ''X'' again and see what happens Saad tried to give me a Talisman that brought protection for its user for 3 years, but I refused, I am able to protect myself. in these four months, I levelled up a lot, I was getting into my realm and practising a lot Then I discovered something strange When I entered the palace, I decided I would enter the Allies Chamber to see what was in it I found a large table with five chairs around it and a throne that resembled the throne of the king of kings. "Do you want to appoint allies" I didn''t know what that meant but as usual, an explanation appeared allies have the right to enter the meditation rooms. you can summon them and move them from one place to another And you can assign any kind of armies you have under the command of any of them So I thought about "yes" When I did this, four names appeared in front of me Lina? (Yes /No) Shard? (Yes /No) Khaled? (Yes /No) Zed? (Yes /No) I thought a little and then I said yes to everyone They suddenly appeared one after the other on the chairs in front of me Everyone was looking at me as they can''t hide their amazement, and no-one believed what was happening "What are we doing here" " you are inside my internal domain/ my realm " I explained to them what is happening. I told them that they will be my allies and that they can raise their strength here very quickly whenever they try to meditate I told them everything about my internal range/realm. Their face was full of shock, their bodies were trembling, they didn''t believe what I was saying ,they couldn''t believe that those dark soldiers and that powerful Witch Yama were in here inside the realm they were about to die from the shock, and I felt that their hearts would explode from amazement But they also accepted the matter quickly, and their gaze toward me calmed down, but they in their eyes, remained a look of respect So each of them went to their meditation room and started meditating After that, I went to meet Yama, the last time I saw her was during the fight . I found her sitting, with her body healed so I was happy. I approached her and whispered in her ear in a calm voice "Punishment" The first punishment is always the weakest "Damn you, why you''re doing this to me. I didn''t do anything to you." She said that while she was trying to prevent herself from swearing anymore "I wanted to check on you, how are you?" "you want to check on me or kill me you fool" she was mad "Don''t make me punish you again" I said that while I am happy '' this girl will never change childish and stubborn'' "I want to kill that witch, I want to destroy her and her vanity I want to desperar from this world" "you mean the beautiful Zener" I said, as I looked at her "how do you know her name and she is not beautiful she''s very ugly" "Do you feel jealous of her," I was, teasing her "I just want to kill her" a killing aura came out of her body When she is angry, her eyes become bright and her lips become red, like blood, she becomes much more beautiful than before I approached her, put my hands on her head, and whispered to her in a calm voice" I really like you when you get angry." She turned Her face away from me So I was going to leave " Do you love me?"I froze up when I heard this question "I don''t know, but I don''t hate you," I said that and left. She returned to her training smiling So in these four months, everyone''s level has risen 74 vampires I did not imagine when I was the leader of the largest gang in the history of mankind. That I would get reborn in another world and get to go to another planet, everything around me changed, and even my change too. I had never believed in something called change. I always believed that human characters can''t be changed. But I really changed Behind every good thing a bad thing, and behind every bad thing nothing but hell "What should we do with them," Shard said with a smile on his face "We will kill them all as we always do," I said it as that damned smile on my face I went out to them and then whispered in a quiet voice " Dark Rain" Drops of black rain descended on the bodies of the people before us The drops were sticky, not water, but sticky black substance, so they started cursing and swearing But that substance made them Freez in their place. "Damn you, you Bastards¡­ " Someone said that, but before he finished his sentence A black arrow penetrated his mouth and made his head explode Zed was the one that launched that arrow. A lot of blood, which easily built by a small lake, came out But soon, another lake was formed due to Khalid''s wrath and rage Lina and Shard were all standing and watching what was happening in silence, I think because they did not like killing as we do "We must reach the Gold Mountains that Saad told us about so that we can raise our strength as soon as possible," I said that while I carried the head of one of the men and threw it to the ground with force and burned the bodie with my magic Anyone who from the Shadow team who runs into us we kill them without thinking, making them just dust scattered on the ground And We take from them all the stars they own. But We have only met some weak people we were killing them without thinking I have already become level 100 Shard level 90 Zed, Lina and Khaled reached level 85 Each one of them learned a lot of skills and increased their strength in a strange speed after entering my internal domain /realm. They couldn''t believe what happened to them in those four months. We still have to go through 3 cities for us to reach the Gold Mountains We ran into many monsters on the way. we have annihilated all of them . I took their power source in order to get my dark army to raise its level. My Soldiers have now reached level 105 I am still raising their level. I met many types of new monsters along the way. But what I''m seeing now is the strangest of these species: Vampires We saw many monsters of that kind in a cave as we made our way to the next city When we entered that cave, Lina was afraid because the place was dark and had a lot of red-eyed bats So I lit up the cave with fire from my hands And my dear soldiers came out ready for anything The light from the fire that was coming out from my hand was not too big to illuminate everything so behind us was still dark So I asked Shard to protect our back Suddenly, while we were in this darkness, we heard a screaming and terrifying laughs Lina''s body began to shiver "I don''t know why, but I started to remember my grandmother''s terrifying stories" Khaled said that half jokingly Suddenly, a monster appeared in front of us, it tried to attack me, but I activated my Energy shield to prevent that blow "Status" Name:Vampires Level: 100 Specialty: energy absorption I put my hand on the mouth of that monster and fired all the fire in my hand in his mouth and with my other hand I brought out my sword and whispered "Cutting Strike" The upper part and the lower part of its body got Separated on the floor "I think he is unable to reproduce now, I feel sorry for him" Khaled said out loud My soldiers were ordered to destroy all the beasts around us, and we began our attack as well But suddenly I felt something glowing in my chest It was the pearl of destiny it was shining with great power I think there is a big secret in this cave 75 the tall man The pearl was shining so much in my chest I felt so much pain like my chest would shatter Monsters were all around me so Muttered " Cutting Strike" Then he looked at the monsters around me and whispered "Manna''s Swords" More than 500 swords appeared in the sky These swords penetrated many monsters I didn''t use meteors or any air skill because we are in a cave. I don''t know what the outcome would be when I finished attacking with my swords, calmness suddenly appeared in the place again There was no longer any sound, everything was calm Suddenly a sound came out of nowhere, my body and chest started to shake this voice was like the voice of an eleven-year-old child The voice said "He is following us everywhere He is chasing after us, He first appeared to us when we were playing on the bridge near our village We heard the sound of something behind the apple tree, when we went to look, we found ourselves in front of a tall man about 4 meters tall. His features are clear despite the darkness surrounding us because his face was white with a very thick Beard he wore a coat like a noble He was looking at us as a lot of blood was coming out of his mouth, We quickly fled home, each of us telling his father what had happened They brought us to that bridge and we did not find anyone they told us that he was just an illusion or some crazy man, Days later, fear had gradually disappear, but we always took another path home One night, I was sleeping in my room, and the sun was about to rise. I woke up from a strange sound. The same sound I heard at the tree that day, I opened my eyes, and I saw this man in front of me standing in a corner of my room. But he was much shorter than before. When I saw him My body froze. I wanted to shout or run away, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t do anything, his growling got louder and louder like a mad dog as he got closer to me. Then I felt my stomach and left leg burning. I was almost going to die from terror if not for my mother entering the room and asking me" "what is wrong" " My strength returned to me and j regained my awareness. and the man disappeared. I told my mother what was happening to me and she said that "I was screaming and everyone in the house woke up." I told her everything about the man who was in my room and that he himself had seen him near the fig tree that night but she didn''t believe me My father told me that it was just a nightmare, or maybe I was imagining so I lifted my shirt and showed him evidence of the truth and that The matter wasn''t merely a nightmare or pure fantasies, everyone was shocked by what they saw, as my stomach was covered With scratches and cuts, as well as my left leg was also scratched the next morning my father took me to A famous sorcerer next to the village, we were not surprised when we found all my friends and their families at this sorcerer The magician alerted us that a strong creature was chasing us and gave us some spells that will protect us until we reached the age of twenty-five. On my twenty-five birthday, I travelled with my father to a city near us. But while I was sitting in a public park during the day I heard that strange sound comeimg from among the trees I said to myself" "My Lord is not again" "I came close to the trees to see where The sound was coming from but suddenly I lost my consciousness. when I woke up I found myself in the hospital with my father so I told him what happened. After that I went to one of my friends who was with me when we saw the scary guy the first time. I learned from him that the frightening man also visited them, so I confirmed that he had returned, but this time was way worse. we now see see him every night,he end up leaving marks on our bodies. scratches and writings on our stomachs. We suffered from so much pain. We had nightmares that we were severely beaten at night every night and we became afraid to sleep on our own. When we lost hope completely, this tall man appeared to us in our dreams on last, he sucked our blood until we turned into this Form. We don''t know how long we have been like that, but what we know is that we''re waiting for you. You are the one who possesses the pearl of destiny. We are your loyal followers and our master is waiting for you inside I was bored with this nonsense and the non-stop talking. So I whispered " mana Sword" I cut their heads off now they are free of this nightmare. The pearl started to shine brightly and when this happened in front of me Suddenly appeared a tall person reaching a length of more than 4 meters 76 Dracula When this giant appeared in front of me, Khaled yelled out from behind to Warn me I couldn''t move my sword but he could move his bloody hands towards my neck At that moment, Shard jumped from behind me with lightning speed. that didn''t fit his big strong body, which had already turned into a terrifying beast, he became the same height as the man in front of us, beheading him with his sword in one blow. We thought that this was over, but unfortunately, the man returned to his Original form again But this time he kneeled to me as he looking at me respectfully and uttered only one sentence then disappeared "My master is waiting for you" I don''t understand anything who is his master what is this place and why the pearl of destiny emits all this strange light in my chest "WHAT DO we do ?" Khaled''s VOICE WAS Full of confusion. "We will see his master whose waiting for me, as I do not like to make anyone wait," I said, that with a strange smile on my face. "what if it''s a trap?" Zed wondered "We will kill everyone as we always do," Khaled laughed so much. I think that the sound of laughter reached the end of the cave. He laughed with all his heart and then approached me He took out his bloodied dagger he raised his tongue and licked the dagger I told him with a voice filled with madness "Clean your dagger thoroughly because we will make it covered in vampire blood." I think at that moment Zed was afraid of us. I really do not know why Shard, as usual, doesn''t care about anything. Doesn''t fear anything. I find him whenever I need him. And he doesn''t interfere except in necessities. he''s Really someone who I can depend on in huge battles The more we got inside the cave, the lighter the pearl would emit, and the more frightening all of this felt Until we reached the end of the cave and there was nothing. I think the tall man deceived us. Damn him. If I saw him, I would cut his neck and hang it in my inner rang/realm. But at that moment a bull appeared from the back, about 10 times the size of the normal bull, it carried me and went through the wall I was shocked by what happened, I didn''t expect this, it made my heart tremble more Then I saw in front of me a very large and great palace. With a large garden around it with a lot of vampire and other strange monsters like werewolves with black skin and carrying swords, shields there are many monsters like the tall man who we met outside each of them is 4 meters long Whenever I pass by them, they knell and worship me, I don''t know why. they whispering strange things that I don''t understand Until I reached the stairs of the palace I found some inscriptions written on the walls of the palace. I know these inscriptions are from King Darius Evil is the calm boat of life, and strength is the captain of this boat If you search for the power of the body, you will find it in your soul, and if you are looking for the power of your soul, you will find it in your body There were so many sentences written on the walls that I couldn''t understand the meaning of. I think there is some secret in these inscriptions A true leader is the one who holds all his followers in his heart As I moved, I found more and more obscure writings and engravings than before From the inside, the palace feels like the medieval palaces from the history of the nobility of Europe There were many paintings and artefacts that you feel are from Ancient history I was fascinated by the art that was around me. I adore art. I believe that the only beautiful thing that people created is art. Suddenly, I heard a piano melodious music that made my heart dance How much I love music, how much I love killing and looting on those melodies that make the excitement of the heart increase and make the mind calm and able to think I got close to where the sound came from and opened a big door I found a large room, sitting at the end of that room, was a girl Her face is pale white, like snow. She was beautiful, with a harmonious body, if you look at her, her age doesn''t exceed 20 years. Her eyes are red, like blood, as she plays the piano in front of her. so dramatically that I felt my soul had gone elsewhere But suddenly the music stopped and the melody stopped, I looked at her with a sharp look, as she stood up From her eyes, she seemed to know me. As she looked at me her eyes were filled with longing and fear "Do you know me ?!" A question that was Shredding my mind and heart I don''t know why my heart was beating so fast. It looks like she had something to say But she seems to have stopped herself from saying anything. She knelt in front of me She said in a calm and affectionate voice "Master, thank you for coming to get me out of here. I thought I would continue to be in this place for another thousand years. Thank you" I couldn''t take it anymore I was dying of Curiosity "Status" Name: Dracula Level: 160 Title: The saint of blood Rank: Commander in the Dark Army Specialization: blood control When I read that, I understood everything. "Why are you here? And How long you and your soldiers stayed here?" "Music is my curse King Darius hated music, and I couldn''t stop my hands from those tunes. I couldn''t prevent myself from it, so he punished me and exiled me to this planet so that he would not hear my music and I did not imagine that the heir of his power would come to save me and my soldier" Was this king a fool who hates such tunes? I want to hear this music all the time everywhere I go. killing music is a big crime for me that punished by deaths. "How many dark soldiers do you have" I looked at her and said that I own 10 dream creatures 70 mutant creatures And 20 Werewolf A total number of 100 " OK, from now on you will be my follower and you will be the commander of the army of darkness again also don''t stop your music. I love music" I do not know why, but I felt that she was going to cry. This whole conversation was wiell she was kneeling "my master orders are to be followed to the letter. I will always be your obedient servant. my great master. ''I think i added a good follower, fuck King Darius and his hate for music. If I meet him, I will kill him as a punishment for leaving such a jewel.'' "Gather all the soldiers," I said with a firm voice "The soldiers are waiting for you in the garden," She said in an obedient and calm voice I walked toward the garden as I was talking to her because she is the second of king Darius followers who is sane and capable of talking. When we got to the big garden I found in front of me all 100 soldiers "Status" Name: vampire Level: 100 Specialization: energy absorption "Status" Name: werewolf Level: 120 Specialization: night howling Status Name: Dream Creatures Level: 130 Specialization: dreams illusion When I read all their abilities I whispered ''Absorb'' All 100 soldiers disappeared and got transported to my inner Doman/realm When she saw that, Dracula look changed and said in a faint voice "You have the ring of Chaos, the greatest tool of the King of Kings" She said that and then I knelt on the floor again " you also know about the ring of Chaos? Tell me what you know about it." She looked at me and said in a firm voice "All I know is that my master was looking for something that could store the army of darkness. So that he can move and the army of darkness be with him. My master had already taken control of the world, I was his first in command before I was exiled outside the planet, one day he was searching in old books about history. An old man sitting on a strange chair with a long white beard appeared to him he gave him a book talking about the tools of the King of Kings One of which is the pearl of destiny That allowed him to control us and tame us, and there was another tool but the page was cut in half. The ring of chaos. All that was written about it is that it is the greatest tool of the king of kings. He couldn''t find any more information, but he found a mini-map that the old man gave to him. King Darius, before he was exiled me, became difficult and temperament. He was on his way to get the ring bit. I don''t know whether he got it or not or what happened after that. I was listening to what she was saying with the full attention That old one-eyed man, is it the same as the one who gave the demon''s King and my mother the parts of the map, but there is a large time variation, I do not understand anything I looked at Dracula and transferred her to my realm. "the commander of the Army of Darkness." " Do you want to appoint her as a commander?" (Yes/No) I thought about it then I choose yes At that moment the palace disappeared and I returned to the place where I was before that bull took me inside I found Khaled, Lina, Zaid, and Shard looking at me with great amazement There was only one question in their eyes "what happened" '' Should I tell them that I have acquired new strength. that will make them go crazy and may fall to the ground from fear ?'' But I couldn''t say anything, because the cave started to collapse "Hurry out!" \u003cdiv id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 158px; top: 3080.67px;"\u003e\u003cdiv class="gtx-trans-icon"\u003e\u003c/div\u003e\u003c/div\u003e 77 energy monster When we escaped from the cave everyone was shocked by what we saw we had no time to rest because when we got to the exit and we found more than 100 monsters in front of us. I don''t know why They are all seem to be one species "Status" Name: bat''s of darkness Level: 105 Specialization : blood sucking They were covered in blood. I think they had a feast of food before returning to the cave Their shapes were terrifying So I called up my new follower ''Dracula'' blood came out from the ground all over the place and started to transform in the sabe of a Beautiful Woman. She stood in front of me and knelt "my master" Shard and the rest were in great shock, not knowing what to say or do Her aura is so strong and the way she appeared is strange, too. How did she come here and who was she. No one could understood anything "Kill them" I just said in a solemn voice when I said that She raised her hand to the sky, the clouds turned red, she brought down a lot of blood from the sky, as the scene was really terrifying Everyone was shivering even those weak bats. Everyone was afraid, but I didn''t care about all of this I was excited I wanted to see what was happening I really liked Dracula I always loved blood and music and now she has proven to me that she has both Her music started playing, so I couldn''t stop myself "Hyperspeed" I quickly approached those monsters "Earth snake''s" "Fire meteorites" music coming out from every where around me. It made my heart wrestle with excitement and beats at a terrible speed. I felt like time had stopped.l Suddenly, the blood that descended to the ground and formed a small lake. And suddenly it turned into creatures formed of blood, hundreds of creatures consisting of blood that were all under Dracula''s command started to attack. The genocide started. Any small wound on these monsters that drew blood Dracula can control it. Blood is her ability and strength I''m used to cut the heads of everyone and harvest the heads "Damn , I will not stand like this. I will not let them take all the pleasure" Khaled said, and then landed in the middle of the battlefield. The music was burning and blood was flowing heavily from the sky. Everything was beautiful The monsters were dying one after the other. Black and snow arrows is coming from behind me Even Shard started to attack violently. "Blessing of the soldiers" Everyone''s powers rose I Leveled up that skill exactly for Situations like this. Because of that skill the offensive and magic powers of everyone became more fearsome. Only 20 monsters remained. I ordered Dracula to stop attacking my team as well got out of the way I decided to try the new skill that I developed from my energy shield. This skill needed me to reach level 100 in order to activate it. I attacked the monsters again. "Energy Shield" Their strike was coming on the shield and it was about to explode ''Energy Monster'' A beast made of shield energy appeared It was more than 10 meters high He was carrying a blue sword in each of his 8 hands I moved my consciousness to the monster. \u003eSkill time 20 seconds\u003e I felt a terrible all over my body The round shield that was around me moved with the beast I started to cut the heads of monsters around me with the swords in my hand me. It was easy to cut them down. This skill is truly a legendary skill 10 There were not many monsters left. I was chopping off heads. Dracula and my team were watching me with surprise written all over their faces because of the strength I have. 8 My body was feeling so excited 7 Bodies, limbs, and heads were everywhere And one voice is heard, the sound of my laughter as the strange smile that appears every time I get a new power. 3 I eliminated everyone, there was no longer any monster around me 2 1 When the skill activation was over, I fell on the ground, but I was happy Everything was turned black around me Everything was dark Suddenly, in the middle of that darkness A man sitting on a wheelchair appeared He was One-eyed with an old white beard I have seen him before his head hung next to my bed in my real world 78 scorpion city auction truth is just a lie, there is no truth in anything The old man is right in front of me, but I couldn''t move my body and I couldn''t speak. I felt completely paralyzed He approached me and I felt a great power coming from him, with a great aura. I tried to see his status but failed. I couldn''t do anything in front of him. He looked at me then he put his hand on my face "Don''t keep me waiting " he said that, then he went away and disappeared into nothingness His features were completely calm, but his aura was strong. I was shivering. But this man is the opposite of everyone that I met until now. He possesses an aura that feels like it can destroy an entire planet, with only one world. This is what I felt from his strength. I''m smiling that smile that one day will lead me to death. but what can I do? I want to fight I want to fight till I can''t no more even if I know that I can''t win. I wanted to move my body in order to break it or break myself free But suddenly i passed out, I don''t know how long I was Unconscious for. when I opened my eyes i found myself in a big room. There were only two people in the room Shard, who is half-awake next to me. And Lina, asleep like a baby, tired of waiting for her father on the sofa I was dreaming, but this is not just a dream, this is something much bigger than that there is no reason for me to think about that now. When I decided to move off the bed and put my feet on the floor. Shard moved his body spontaneously standing in a combat position, his eyes had a dangerous look in them. "It''s me." I said in a calm voice He Hugged Strongly I felt in that moment that he was like my big brother who always worries about me "you woke up" his voice had a lot of anxiety "Yes, how long I was sleeping for." I was carrying a piece of fabric. Then I put it on the Lena sleeping body. "Three whole days. you were saying a lot of strange things about a one-eyed man and a wheelchair, we couldn''t understand anything you''re saying" He said that and went to the door. "where are you going" "To Khaled and Zad to reassure them and tell them that you woke up. when you fainted after the battle and we got you here. everyone was concerned about you and no one could sleep so we divided ourselves into two groups. One group is to be with you in the room and a the other one stands guarding this abandoned house from the outside. so that we are not subjected to a sudden attack Everyone was worried about you" He closed the door behind him. I was smiling, but this time it is not a terrible and horrific smile, but a quiet happy smile that is full of happiness Suddenly appeared behind me the of blood saint Dracula. "master I am happy that you are ok" "I am also happy to be OK too" I look in her eyes. "master you chose some good followers. because of that skill you used you exhausted all your energy and you no longer had a pulse, so each of you gave you a portion of their energy. if they didn''t do that then you would be dead by now even when you were fine they didn''t leave you for a single moment after that "They are not followers, they are my friends " I said, with a smile. I never had friends before. I was alone wolf, i howl alone to the moon Being alone is good and comfortable but it''s painful That is why I want to protect my friends. That were my father''s wishes before he died , and it also became my goal now. to protect them no matter what happens and why I should make them stronger. Make them like stars that no one can reach them. Dracula returned to my domain again. At that moment, Shard came with Khaled and added to Check on me. We all sat down and started talking, after a while I told them to go to sleep and not worry about me, and that I will be fine. "who told you that we are worried about you" Khaled''s said in a silly voice. "You were about to cry when we couldn''t find his pulse " Zed said as he looked mockingly at Khaled. "You are a fool and a liar" Khaled replied angrily "There is no time for quarrels, Lina is still asleep, and the rest of you should get some sleep to, you haven''t slept for 3 days" Shard pulling the two of them out After they left, only I and Lina were left in the room. I looked at her, she is the most mysterious person in this group, she is really sleeping like an angel, but in reality she is cold like snow, we don''t have a lot of interaction and she doesn''t talk much "I will do what you say father" She was sleep talking. I don''t know what she''s dreaming about, but I know that this girl has a big secret hiden in her heart,but I guess we won''t know what it''s now. Shard had told me the previous day that we were in ''scorpion city'' Saad had adviced me to go to Scorpion city Auction which is one of the biggest Auctions. he told me that I will find rare and good artifacts in this auction and that Kings meet up her and take some some powerful tools. So I took out a white cloak,from my inner range, it was decorated with a lot of jewels. Also A silver sword that I put on my waist it looks beautiful and strong Then i whispered "Death shape shifter" A skill that I could only activated at level 100. It allows me to turn into anyone I have killed before for an entire day. But I was confused about which person to turn too, as I had killed many people Finally, I made the decision, got out of the house , and started asking people about the auction site. It was very easy to reach, because everyone knows this auction. I think that if I asked a crazy, homeless fool, he would show me the place. When I arrived I found many guards standing outside. 79 scorpion city auction 2 When I arrived I found many guards standing outside. I started to gauge their strength all their group was above the level of 100 The highest one among them reaches level 120 They had a lot of people about 100 guards. I stood in front of one of them and asked him in a solemn voice "Where is the Gate for Kings?" He Show me where I to go I found three guards at the door and an old employee with a very long mustache that was bigger than his face his eyes, was full of greed and evil. When i stood before him he said in a loud voice "Which city are you the king of ?" "City of...... " I said it in a confident voice He opened a large book in front of him and began to search this book. it Had a lot of names and pictures of people. next to the names of the cities are are some people ranks. He kept looking Until he found my city and its accompanying pictures, he started looking at my face and looking at the pictur again. I was hoping that the news of the king''s death had not yet reached them I now look exactly like the former king , butvbecause this is a small city. The rank of this king was among the lowest in the book So he looked at a look of despise and hate. "for entering you need a thousand gold coins do you have them?" He said that with irony in his tone. I do not have 1,000 gold coins, although I killed a lot of people but still all I got is 700 gold coins. So I had no other choice I pulled out a red star and put it in front of him and started watching the features of his face. He looked at it with astonishment, then he fell to the ground. When the guards noticed this, they were also surprised by the star in front of them "W ¡­. This is star ¡­. Red" he said after he stood on his feet "Yes, it is. Is there a problem?" I think this is the first time he has seen a star in this color "This is five times more than recoured for entry " he said after he joined his hand and lowered his head in respect "Yes, I want a special treatment." He did not raise his head and said with a soft voice after he put the star in his own pocket and looked at the guards very closely "follow me, sir" Money makes everyone blind so I went behind him "This is the first class room for kings. only the best for you sir." I already have 6 red stars from my team and I took them all. So I didn''t care about sacrificing one, but I don''t like to sacrifice anything "The auction will start shortly. If you need something, call on me personally I will be your butler, Seng." I smiled at him and shook my head. He went out and closed the door so i summoned Dracula. I gave her something then she left and I was left alone in the room. The auction started, but I was not really interested in it. I was watching everyone around me trying to see their status Around 90% of them are kings of big cities, half of them are under the authority of team shadows. Saad told me that after any teams control a city, he appoints a king to set it up and prepare the city for battles, prepare everything for the team, submit reports , and be able to request the team to help. There were also some warriors and generals present. There were a lot of elixirs, swords, shields and slaves being auctioned and the auction intensity was going up. two hours passed, and the last show and the conclusion came. The man who displayed the instruments stood in the middle of the stage and said loudly in the instrument in his hand "Now the ultimate tool. The daggers of death. blessed by the king of kings. The tool that no fighter could show its true power. It was found by excavators in ancient relics we moved them here" ''Daggers of death The I think I heard this name before It''s like Shard sword'' ''they are Two legendary Daggers they choose One person every thousand years giving him their full strength'' I will get this thing Now it''s time for the show "Earth snake''s" The room was destroyed I whispered ''army of darkness'' I summoned every one. 10 dream creatures 70 mutant creatures 20 Werewolfs And 35 skeletons the 135 dark soldiers The guards tried to attack but my soldiers prevented them from reaching me the blood was everywhere around me. I brought out my sword and raised it in the air, out of which a terrible black energy emerged from it, which made the atmosphere change in one moment. meteors of fire fell a lot of meteors around me made the fire around me rise and the monsters was voices riseing with it. Many guards met their end At that moment, the saint of blood appeared beside me, as I walked slow steps to the stage. In my hands are a red star and in my other hand is a head, the head of an old old man with a big mustache old man Seng. I took the star and put it in my inner range/domain I pulled out a large fork from the ground and I hunged the head on the wall with the fork "this is what you get for the way looked at me" I looked at Dracula "Close all the Exists with your power." When I said that Dracula''s hands rose in the sky and her eyes turned red The sound of her screams and the roar of the beast started to rise. The beast that gets badly Injured they transport back to my domain , except for the skeletons. Blood was everywhere, so Dracula was able to collect that blood and put it in front of all doors. now No one of the kings could escape I didn''t look back, I just went to the stage, Dracula was also starting to participate with the monsters in the battle. The guards were dying one after the other, dying in a terrible and terrifying way. So some people seemed to surrendeanyoneot attack. Black werewolves ate them anyway. My soldiers beheaded any one standing. Dracula was playing some nice tunes, as she attacked. When I had already reached the stage, the man standing there his hand, trembled with fear. I took the daggers from him and stabbed him with my black sword. Screaming was everywhere And the blood was beautiful, the auction became a greatmassacre. Fear was on everyone''s face Everyone that wasn''t dead was looking at me. "Welcome to the last of this auction." 80 A girl at the door When you decide to do something then don''t feel afraid, just do it. I''m now stand before hundreds of kings I sone discovered that this auction is only a the third degree auction, all the kings here, all the guards, and all the soldiers, had something in common, and that was fear. Their bodies were shivering, and their heart auction trembling. All doors were closed so there was no way out. There was a disturbing voice, the voice of noise and screams, the screams of soldiers whose limbs were eaten by my army. It was great, I was standing on the stage smiling. Suddenly this annoying noise stopped l, Drikula continued to play a nice and beautiful melody, she was playing with one hand, and the other was controlling the blood that was spreading everywhere. Dracula is really strong as she killed many soldiers with one hand, and with one finger, she were controlling the blood like a bro. I was watching with interest, I really enjoy watching my strong followers, one wants nothing but some bloody followers like them. To see the bodies of his enemies before him completely torn. ''Am I crazy Yes I''m , also fuck everything in this world. Fuck words like good and evil. I only believe in one word and that''s power. Powerful people gets everything and weak people get nothing but death. "Who are you?" A king said, looking at me I looked at him and then I got off the stage in slow steps and when I got close to him i whispered "Earth Snake" Stone snakes came out of the ground, piercing his body, you can hear his screams of pain as he took his last breath. He was in pain as tears were coming out of his bloodshot eyes. He wasn''t the only one that wants to know who am I and why am I doing this. "Who else wants to know who I am?" I said so then I drew my sword. "listen I can give you anything you want from women to wealth, for I am a king and I have a big city under my command" "You sacrifice your people and their money for your life, but I want something else on top of that¡­." I said that as I put my sword to his neck. "What do you want to ask for anything you want but let me see the sun tomorrow" He said that while shivering and a lot of sweat coming from his body. He was looking at the sword with his eyes filled with tears I approached his ear and whispered "Your head" his body trembled "Please, merc¡­ " he could not complete the word. Because I already separated his head from his body. Then I put my hand on his body "fireball" I developed this skill to the maximum degree, so the flame turned black, I have full control of the flame shape and size. Therefore, his body turned to dust and scattered in the air I took another fork from the ground and I hunged the head of this damned king next to the head of the old employee All the guards had already died and the place around me turned died silent. "Now I can speak quietly." Dracula approached me and put a chair behind me I sat down as i looked at everyone. "I will tell you who I am and what I want from you and let you get out of here quietly. I''m the messenger of hell." "I''m The curse that had befallen this planet. I''m the enemy of everyone and everything, your dreaded nightmare, who will come in the worst of your dreadful dreams, I''m the reson you will run looking for your mother''s to hide in her arms. but no one will be able to make you flee from me. I''m the thing that is coming to destroy all your dreams. I am this world curse . I am the gray, remember this name, and remember what happened here today forever." My soldiers began chanting with a loud voice that their voice was reaching the sky. Then i smiled, got up from the chair, and took the daggers. " Shadow Steps" Once I appeared in next to them. I looked at my soldiers and ordered them to attack them The Dark Soldiers started attacking the Kings so was I. the shock on their face was Clear on their Faces. As a lack of interest was on mine , so I quickly calmed down and returned to my original self. I ordered Dracula to open the doors and to destroy the building completely after we leave. when I got out, I was actually in the shape of a little boy at the age of 15, so the army outside that I expected to come to the rescue didn''t suspect me, they actually let me go easy. After I saw the building was completely destroyed, I summoned all the soldiers back to my internal area. I went to the abandoned house again, everyone was still sleeping, so I decided to enter my internal domain for little bit Everything was the same, but when I entered the Dark Army building I found 4 new rooms other than the Skeleton corpses Black Werewolves Room A room for Dracula''s subordinate And the dream creatures room there was also Dracula room it was a large room at the end. next to it their was three darker rooms. So, after I checked these rooms, I decided to enter the Dracula room. When I entered I was shocked by the shape of the room The room was very large And it has many artistic paintings, beautiful relics, and an amazing and beautiful organization. There was a grand piano in the middle of the room and some other musical instruments. Dracula was sitting on the piano, playing some fun tunes. When Dracula saw me she stopped playing and kneeled , so i pointed to her too stand up and continue. Then I went to a chair somewhat far away from her and sat down. I kept listening to her for a while. She really have a nice touch to music. After she finished I clapped slowly. "Well done" "I am under my master''s command" She said this, and appeared me with happiness all over her face because of this compliment. "What is the matter with those big rooms next to yours?" I asked her this question as I looked at her. "I think these are rooms for other leaders of the Dark Army" " there are other leaders than you for this army?" I was confused. "Yes, 3 others, each with a different abilities" "I guess you don''t know their whereabouts because you were exiled," she said as I approached the exit door "Yes, master, as you say that''s correct" " Okay " I got out of the room, and then I got out of the building. I headed to Yama building to check on her condition When approached the building I smelled a beautiful scent, like perfume. When I got close enough I saw a girl standing on the door, a girl that wasn''t Yama She was A little bigger than Yama with a fully developed chest. And smooth white skin. Her eyes are like Heaven She had A beautiful, mature body. A body that can make any man fall in front of her complete beauty. She was like a flower that had just opened. Her beauty was incredibly controlling the place. my heart started beating I don''t know who that girl is, so I got close to her. 81 Ground Monster I got closer to, but I still couldn''t determine who she was yet. If this girl was in my real world, I would have done to her what i did to my right hand man daughter. But that damn promise, that I made for my mother. Why in the world of ¡­.. this girl is an overwhelmingl beauty. She finally paid attention to me, looked at me, and said, as she took a step back. " are you her to punish me and make fun of me like always?" I was confused "Are you Yama?" I said so, as I looked at her "Yes, I am. Why are you so confused? Is it because my form has changed? I am 15 years old. When demons turn 15 years old, something happens to them called the demon transformation" I approached her, put my hand on her white face, and whispered in a calm voice " you''re really beautiful " She was trying to get my hands off her face, but after she heard that, she no longer moved she only looked at me. Her eyes are really beautiful, beautifully creative, to a degree that made me keep looking at her for a while, my heart kept beating for some time. But when I felt that I might not be able to Control myself, I took a step back. I decided to go, but what I did not expect to happen happened , yama grabbed my hand and turned my body toward her she did the last thing I could possibly imagine. She hugged me I felt like her body and my body had became one. And our feelings also became one Her body was really warm "I want to cry and scream from the bottom of my heart. I am not fine inside me is so much pain I want to explode so I can s silent forever.I am all alone. there is no one who loves me or care about me. My father, who used to spoil me throughout my life, he now hates me and he Exiled me to a remote prison. Even My brother''s tried to kill me. I just want to die." l She said that with her eyes full of tears, those beautiful eyes this time. I know that these tears are real, her hand was clinging to me. I don''t know why, but I felt pain in my heart when I saw those tears. So I put my hands on her face and wiped her tears away. She was crying so hard, I don''t know what to do, she changed a lot , she never used to show her true feelings. "I don''t want you to see you cry or I will punish you. I don''t want to see your beautiful eyes turn ugly." I said after I wiped her tears. "are you going to kill my father?" When she said that , I felt like I woke up from the Beautiful dream I was in. I didn''t respond to her, but I pulled her body closer to mine. this girl is so dangerous for me. I got used too having her around me to terrifying degree. Yes, I will kill her father and keep her as a permanent slave. I don''t care about her feelings or those tears. But I still feel a little pity for her. I don''t really know why she felt so much pain that she could crying, but it doesn''t matter. Damn everything. This girl is really talent. She is already level 130. I don''t know why she has all this talent. There is somethingstrange. About her I still haven''t seen anything similar to this girl. After a while I Headed to the legendary creatures building. I entered to see the seed of the king of dragons the same as always. But there was a creature next to the seed drawing out its energy. When I entered and it saw me. he came to, and began to look at me with a look of love. I know this creature. Saad gave me this creature as a gift before I went out. It''s a little tiger He is a grond monster A brown tiger has black dots on its body A loyal monster he is average type of pet monster. Saad has explained to me everything about monsters. These monsters like to always be next to his master. and he must have a pledge from the monster to becomes it''s master. And to increase it''s strength. There are five types of these monsters. Volcanic type and this the most common. Ground type,and that''s not with everyone Sky type monsters and this one is rare. Finally, the space monster, and some say that this type of monster can merge with its master. there is also a type of star beast that is legendary and is found only powerful places like the Stars Institute. Saad told me that he found this monster in a crypt somewhere on this planet and that this tiger had not grown a day since he had found it. he gave it to me because these monsters have a distinctive power of healing. they can treat any kind of Wounds. "Status" Name: without Gender: Male Type: ground Monster Level: 50 He was Drawing the energy of the Dragon King egg in the legendary creatures building. What the hell is this when I got this monster it was level 10. It''s a Ground monster how it developed this quickly. But I felt a shake in my inner range that prevented me from thinking more about this. I woke up to shard voice of saying "We are under attack" 82 Tamer wopean time Is the limit to everything. I was amazed at what I was hearing. I didn''t feel any danger. Therefore, I was astonished. Is there a problem with my sensing skill or something? "what attack, Shard," I said, as I looked at him. "There are large numbers of soldiers outside, with their weapons and arrows, and some of them have magic wand." He said this as he moved toward the door. I was surprised by what was happening. when I got out of the house all my team came to the door. Even though I see the soldiers, but I do not feel any danger, so I didn''t take out my weapons. The Levels of the people standing in front of me between 100 and 150 they all have a strong energy. "what do you want?" " we want gray" Said one of the soldiers "I am gray, what the hell do you want from me. " I said, as I looked at them angrily and leting out some of my aura. When I said that, a tall man came out wearing a crown on his head he looked like kings, but he was still a young man, who was just in his early 30. "Status" Name: Murad Level 140 Specialization: Tamer Type:human Work: King of Clouds City "I am one of the kings who were at the auction and I also know Teacher Saad. He told me that I will see you in the auction, but I didn''t expect you to attract all this attention or have all this power" He said that and he looks at me with a nice look. "I have the power, so I talked, why don''t you see me as your strength and show me if you right to talk in my presence?" When I said that, he took a circular ball from that was white, like the clouds in the sky. When it touched the ground. I whispered "Status" Name:Tamer ball Function:a storage tool for monsters Capacity: 200 I had told him that way in order to show his strength in order to know if all the Tamil are only Siraj, they only own those balls or Siraj. When those globes touched the ground, it came out 200 kinds of strange monsters came out of it A ghost-like monster, but a blue color Status Name: blue ghost Level: 95 Capacity: night illusions The level of this monster is less than the level of five levels. I think it will be difficult to eliminate them with these numbers, but it is not impossible. (Consider this as a test of my strength and your strength) He said it and then smiled hard ^ I will eliminate them ^ Khaled said as he pulled his dagger Shard moved forward ready to attack Lina and Zaid started preparing their magic "No one will interfere in this battle other than me even if I was about to die (What do you think that we raise the intensity of the battle somewhat) He said that and took the last ball out of his hand, but it was yellow this time When that ball touched the ground Outside there are 300 monsters, but another type They had human bodies, but the heads looked like the Pharaonic dogs, and their chest marks of their past and their clothes are all in a wonderful golden color. Status Name: Bray Road Monster Level 110 Capabilities: The Curse of Death I had 400 now (What do you think now?) Murad said while looking at his sarcasm ¡¤ We must interfere in this battle, you will not be able to fight all these monsters alone * Shard said while looking at "Don''t worry, take the team and just get away." ^ But you ^ Khalid tried to speak, but Shard pulled him out of his hand, took the rest of the team and walked away silently The sounds of the beasts were loud, I think they want to taste the taste of meat I also want to taste the blood of their blood So let''s not start playing 83 the curse pf Athena If you want to be stronger, you must challenge death So here I am today, in front of me, a frightening number of powerful monsters, and I''m alone I don''t need any help, I do not need anyone. I am gray, the source of hell, the most dangerous criminal and the greatest murderer I looked at them and shouted loudly "Come closer" They suddenly attacked me so i attacked them back. I was like a monster that is heading toward an army of monsters. But I don''t care about their numbers or their strength. I only care about one thing. And that''s my enjoyment. Certainly, my pleasure is more important than anything. My eyes started to shine. The Monsters got very close to me and started launching their attacks. "Illusion" My body became like air. 10 copies of my body appeared as an illusion. Monsters did not know which avatars were real so the attacks became random. Suddenly, screaming sounds came from behind The monsters were screaming because of my attacks. I went behind them using the shadow steps. I attacked without mercy Mana swords many swords came out around me and attacked weak monsters first. Many of them died quickly because of those swords. "Fire meteors" "earth snak" " skylight " After the other, the beasts started to die. My body started to vibrate strongly. I see a lot of blood around me and a lot of swords. Everything was great exactly as I wanted. Finally, I decided to use the skill that I was hiding till this moment, a skill I developed. A level 100 skill. "The Curse of Athena" and "Ethnic transmission" The skill duration is 10 minutes. It was those monsters end. My sword penetrated the body of one of the monsters, what happened happened. his blue colour turned black, and it appears that his strength rose somewhat. The monster next to him also attacked me, but after it pumped it him, he too turned to that colour, which means that I also have him under my control. I started cutting the heads of every monster very quickly, and all of the ones being attacked from the ones that were under my control is turned. "The Labyrinth of Fog" a large block of fog appeared around me and it covered the whole place. I whispered "swords Storm " My body was moving very quickly. My sword was moving between their heads in a professional way. Suddenly I felt that I was at a huge party with a girl whom I love. since I realized what love means, I''m dancing just me and her. I don''t see anything other than her golden eyes, and I feel nothing but my body touching her body as my hands hugging her tightly. The big party was empty and there were no other people and just me and her with the sound of music. This girl is my dear Black Sword The sound of music is the cry of those monsters. That damned smile appeared on my face. In that pleasure, a monster came close to me and tried to attack me I think they woke up from the shock of my attack from behind "Iris strike" This strike drove a number of monsters away from me and made a distance between me and them. Then I took out the elixir of Mana and drank it all And whispered "Energy Shield" "Energy Monster" They were like insects to me small insects. My height became 10 meters I picked their heads clean off with absolute speed, no monster could stop me. The most important thing for me was to kill as many of them as possible. I move my sword, and I killed a large number of them. Everyone was looking at me in fear even the king he had a look of surprise and fear. Everyone should be afraid of me They should shiver at my sight. And if you ask me why? I will not tell you because I am the strongest. But I will say only one thing Because I am the gray And whoever is not afraid of me or trying to approach me. His next step will be his last step. That skill consumed a lot of my strength and energy. So I took out another elixir and used it I began to lunch out a strong black aura as i looked at you monsters Then I said out loud "Didn''t I tell you to come closer?" Everyone was shivering and looking at me like I''m a monster, like a fool, they are looking at me like I''m not human, not normal. These were their thoughts yes, I''m a monster, I''m crazy, I''m all this nonsense I''m the greatest curse that will befall on them. I am death that will take them and cut their heads off There was a monster among the beast that approached and tried to attack me I smiled again and whispered "Superspeed" I appeared In front of him, I put my hands on his head. He was looking at me with fear His head is really like dogs and I love animals but to hell with it. I approached his head and whispered Do not worry, I will quickly finish you quickly. "Flame of fire" His head turned to pieces "Earth-Snake" A snake penetrated his chest and made it rise to the sky. His head was burned in my hands and his body was in the sky. I think it''s a beautiful death, but I wouldn''t like to try it. I looked at the other monster and said with a firm voice "It is your turn." The blacks monster numbers increased, their numbers got really big. But my skill time was coming to an end 5 4 3 2 1 This skill really made me amazed by how strong it is. I must develop it in the future "Manna''s Swords" My Swords launched through their heads. The battle lasted for an extended period of time My body had suffered many serious wounds, but all of it was healed I looked at Murad and smiled. after I had completely exhausted my energy and almost fell to the ground I looked at him and was amazed by what I saw. I found that in his hands were 2 more Tamer wopeans He looks at me and smiles sarcastically 84 the tes When I saw that glob in his hands, I was astonished. Really, Tamers is so strong. I never imagined that he possessed all these monsters. I don''t know if he hiding any more. But I have no solution now but to use my dark army. I don''t know the levels of the monsters in these balls. And I don''t know what the result of the battle will be. all I know is that I cannot surrender to anyone or submit to anyone. If I were to die I would die and lift my head to the sky and smile. Just smile But what I heard was the voice of Murad''s laughter, he was laughing hard after he saw my body''s readiness for the next battle. "catch" he threw the globe into my hand I caught it naturally. "What is this?" I said so as I was confused. "You passed the test and these balls are yours. Now Saad told me that you are Tamer to and now I discovered that you are also a warrior and a magician. I don''t know where you have all this power or all of these specialities, but I like you and know that you are still hiding some strength, so if you can fill this empty globes with monsters, you will find me After a year waiting for you in the hills East of the dragon tree, I will teach you everything I know about the speciality of tamers and all the rare skills. These are the orders of Teacher Saad" He said that and he ordered his soldiers to move, he didn''t look back and didn''t stop laughing, his suspicious laugh. But when I saw the Tamer wopean in my hand, I smiled, now I can tame 200 monsters per ball. I will have an army over my army of darkness. I think I am now invincible. I was smiling so hard I so happy with all that power I have. Strength is the most important thing. If you become strong, everyone will tremble in front of you. I remember when I was in my real-world after I destroyed the strongest gang in a bloody way. The whole world was trembling when hearing my name, I was death and destruction for them. There was no one who was not afraid of Grey. That is why the governments of the world suddenly decided to form an alliance against me. I had the strongest gang in the world, but damn they are the government they have a lot of weapons and plans. If they find our place, we will be eliminated in a short while. I couldn''t sleep because I thought too hard in the future and what would I do. Even at one moment, I slept without knowing what to do. I saw that old, one-eyed white Beard he was on his dreaded wheelchair. In my dream, he looked at me and said in a quiet voice If you want to completely eliminate someone, fight him from the inside. So I decided to kill them from the inside. I ignited corruption in all the countries that acted against me. I destroyed their bombing of facilities, revolutions, I spread hunger and ignorance, I spread chemical and infectious diseases. It made those governments preoccupied with these ridiculous things, and then began to assassinate the presidents. In the worst way possible. Some I cut off their heads, some I Cut off their limbs, and show everything on TV. After that, whoever comes from my head will have his body trembling in fear. Anyone that stood against me will face the same fate. Therefore, the world entered a dark Era. I have become an era of crime and murder. I was the leader of the strongest gang and I was also the leader of the world. I am the destruction that destroyed everything I survived without knowing how I did it, but I am only afraid to be in the last row or to die if I become a constant thing that does not move. I survived because I don''t like losing. When I finished I looked at Shard and the team they were looking at me. "Are you really a child or a monster?" Z said as he approached me "I am both see me as you like," I said, as I smiled. Khaled approached me and put his hand on my shoulder and said in a weird voice, making fun of me "If you had let me help you, you would have killed them all without getting injured and had all these wounds due to these weak monsters" I laughed so hard that I couldn''t hold myself anymore then I said. "I know that." Lina and shard laughed, Khaled got annoyed, and pressure on my body began "What are we going to do now?" This was an absurd question "We will head to the last city before the mountains of gold, the city of the Shadows Syndicate." We are now on the way to the last city before we reach the Gold Mountains. The first city we encounter that is under the control of the Shadows Syndicate. Saad told us that this city is the smallest city under the control of the union, but there is a large force and a large number of soldiers The numbers of soldiers may reach two thousand soldiers levels ranging between 50 to 80 and there is the king of the city and the 5 generals that their level is 100. "Prepare for our first revenge for your sister, Khaled," I said as I look at Khaled He didn''t answer, but he was just smiling, then started laughing. "Take these daggers," I said so as I pulled the daggers out of my inner range and put them in his hand Shard always carried his sword on his back "What are these for?" Khaled said After he held the daggers in his hand "This is a gift for you, so keep it well." But a strange thing happened after I said that. Shard body began to shake, but not because of something wrong, but because of the sword that started to shake. The daggers began to vibrate as well When Shard held the sword from his back to see what was happening, the sword flew in calm manner and the daggers also flew. In one moment, everything became differed, it was like we got transferred to another dimension, me Chard and Khaled. There was a strong lion with a giant human body with a large black sword. I saw him before when I tried to absorp the energy from that sword, but this time its restrictions became somewhat light. It was Roaring very strongly. But the scene was strange this time because there was another guest. A leopard with a human body is not the same size as a lion but has the same energy and prestige. Khaled and Shard were looking shocked by what was happening Each of the beasts had his own throne and limitations as well But suddenly something strange happened. Shard appeared before the lion''s Throne. also, Khaled appeared before the throne of the Leopard. And I was in a high place watching what was happening from afar. I don''t know how that happened, but it did. Suddenly, the restrictions holding the lion and the Leopard were shattered. they started attacking Khaled and Shard These monsters were powerful in a strange way, but the good thing about it is that Khaled and Shard each possess his own weapons. Shard pulled out his black sword and tried to avoid the giant lion''s sword, the strike that destroyed the Earth from under him. Shard was like an insect facing a giant with powerful strikes and attacks. Shard began to release the power of his sword and changed into a giant that was about half the length of the lion standing before him. He responded to the attack, but he was under pressure. He tried to raise the lion''s sword, but he couldn''t. There was a lot of strong energy that the lion released. that Shard couldn''t bear Khaled was not in better shape. Khaled is known by speed and lightness. But in front of this Leopard he was like a turtle, I don''t even see the movements of the Leopard. The attacks began to descend on Khaled like a thunderbolt He couldn''t do anything but get injured And I couldn''t do anything but just watch After a period of time they couldn''t move, the two of them had many wounds that prevented them from moving. I tried to understand anything about the place where I am now. But I didn''t find anything but darkness Suddenly, a message appeared in front of me. When they pass the test, they will get the strength off their weapons I tried to understand what was happening. But suddenly the lion spoke, and returned to his place and became tied again. "it''s Not time yet" When he said that, we regained back our awareness again. Our body was lying on a large tree, Zed and Lina we were standing looking at us with some kind of fear. When I opened my eyes, he said hesitantly "Are you ok?" "Yes, I am. What happened?" You fell on the ground suddenly, in front of the city that''s under the command of the team Shadows. 85 othman My name is Othman, this is the name that everyone calls me. I don''t know any name other than that one. I''m wired since I was young. All children hated me because of the burn marks on my face. There were those who attacked me so I became strong to kill anyone who tried to hurt me with the look in their eyes or their words. since I became strong, I put a mask on my face, and I moved between cities, to fight strong people. Until I got to a city under the leadership of Shadows this union is very strong. When I arrived, I found his card talking about a contest. Whoever wins it may meet the king and the five generals of team Shadows. And to become a formal member of the Shadows Syndicate This union is really strong, with many cities under its control, because it is one of the greatest unions in this world. So I wanted to join them, feeling that I would find a cure for my face burns Three days remaining until the competition. I decided to rent a room in a simple hotel because I don''t have a lot of money. After the first night had passed, I was hungry, and I asked the hotel owner about a place to eat, he pointed to a good restaurant at the end of this neighbourhood. It was late, but I was hungry and I was strong, so I didn''t care. I moved between the streets until I got to the restaurant, but I think I got lost on the way. When I decided to go back, I heard screams. The sound of screams was very loud So I set out towards that sound and what I saw made my whole body tremble. I found a stone snake bearing the head of a soldier who I knew was a soldier of the city because of his clothes. The snake was carrying the head of the soldier There was also a child no more than 16 years old with a black sword carrying a strong aura. He has a killer look. coming from his hand, a torch of fire. He was like the devil carrying the fire of hell in his hand. He attacked without hesitation, or any movement that indicates that has any doubt, he started by stabbing his sword in the body of the soldier that was in front of him. Then he smiled a strange smile, which I didn''t understand its meaning. I felt like an insect in front of this little boy. I felt like I was nothing. Is he really human or a demon I don''t know. There were a small number of soldiers around him, 5 soldiers, and there were 10 bodies, beheaded and their limbs cut off, in a strange way on the ground. Suddenly, 35 bodies appeared next to him. I don''t know where those bodies came from. And the most strange thing that made me wet my clothes. was the pale-faced woman with a musical instrument in her hands. A weird melody were playing that caused all body Parts to move in a random strange way. The scene in front of me was a bloody massacre The corpses ate the soldiers and the 16 years old child was only smiling as if he was feeding his spoiled pets. I don''t know why, but those bodies didn''t come close to one of the soldiers they left him to the end. The child approached that soldier and undressed him piece by piece. The soldier was shivering, he was crying and he was screaming, but nobody heard him nobody but me. After he became totally naked, the child did something strange. Take out a knife from thin air. He looked at an empty place and pointed his hand to someone to come Another child came out of that place, but the child could only be about 10 years old. He gave him the knife and said to him, ''Cut'' Another snake came out from the ground and bound the soldier. I don''t really understand what is happening, but the other child when carrying the knife began to cry He did nothing else The kid with green hair held the knife again and started cutting the soldier''s member. My whole body started shivering. Every part of my body started shaking. With an Unconscious move, I put my hands on my private place to try to protect it. When he finished cutting off the soldier''s He began to stab his eye one by one He seemed to take out a big fire from his hand and put it in the soldier mouth until he exploded. He exploded completely. He was doing all this while smiling and the woman with a pale face behind him was still playing as if everything was happening doesn''t matter to her. I am still shivering Until something strange happened, this kid looked at me. When our eyes met. I tried to escape but I couldn''t move My body i was completely drugged I couldn''t feel myself. Except when I started sitting on the floor crying. I was imagining what this crazy kid was going to do to me. He is now approaching and still smiling. When he was in front of me, I felt that he was bigger than anything that I saw in my life even though he was a child, but I felt he was a demon or a monster. Or hell itself. "Are you afraid?" He said with a smile on his face. "Y ¡­.. yes," I said it with a shivering voice. "Runaway then," he said, pointing to my foot When he said that, I couldn''t feel myself except that I ran as fast as I could. I just ran, I don''t know where, but I run away to any place far from this damned monster. I went to the hotel and didn''t leave until I came to the competition and decided to forget what happened and enter this competition. I have to treat my face no matter what. There was a big battlefield, and there were many contestants We were separated into 20 groups. Each group has 10 people They fight until there is only one left in each group I started fighting, my group was simple and everyone was weak So I killed them and eliminated them in a short time. I am a strong warrior, who has fought many battles and fought in many wars But what I saw yesterday, I didn''t see in any battle or anyway, before, I have never found or never seen a person with such brutality That''s why I ran away I just ran away. But today I will kill everybody, my sword breaks stomach and smashes heads. That was the norm. Until I finished and it was the time for the next battle. Twenty people remained, including me. I looked at the twenty people around me, but I found that there was a missing person. No, not a missing person., but there was a child in the group. I tried to see his features clearly. But when I saw him and saw his smile I was shocked Damn this despicable world. 86 The man wih The hammer When I saw him in front of me, my heart was bursting out of fear. Damn everything. I decided to run away from this dreaded competition, but my feet couldn''t move. He hasn''t looked at me yet. I feel so afraid that I am standing in the same place as a demon. So my whole body was trembling. I think I am the most powerful fighter among everyone around me, but no one has seen what I have seen. No one has realized,what I have realized. that the person standing next to us is not an ordinary child, but he is a monster from hell,no he is hell itself. His eyes were burning with enthusiasm. Suddenly, the judge announced the arrival of the king and his five generals. The king came and began saluting the people, looking at all of us, and saying with a sharp voice. "Welcome strong champions. Today I salute you for your courage, only one of you will remain until the end. That person is the one who will have the privilege of talking to me and joining the Shadows Syndicate as an official member. Therefore, the last part of the competition is a fight to the death between yourselfs. and whoever remains alive. I will personally hand him the prize" I didn''t care what this foolish king was saying if I had seen him before I saw that child, I would feel the prestige and the strength comeing out of him and his words, but he now looks like an insect that speaks. Damn, I am about to die. There is no escape and there is no way out. I will not be able to treat my burned face. I will never become handsome with many girls around me. Damn everything. The judge said in a strong voice. "Start the fight" I stood the farthest away from that child so that he would not see me or even delay my death by a few hours. Stopping at a close distance to him means painful death with that black sword with the overpowering aura. Or with that knife that cuts the private parts. My heart and my limbs were shaking whenever I remember the scene that happened in front of me. "Is this a child or is my eyes fooling me, we will kill you in the worst way possible" "I will cut off your head, you little Bastrd" The other participants started laughing at him. He did nothing but smile. He was just looking at them and smiling. ''Damn you, don''t make him angry'' I looked around the ring and found a muscular man with a strong body holding a hammer. He didn''t speak any words. He was just watching what was happening. I want everyone to attack me at the same time. This Devil''s child said that while he was looking at us and smiling. A group of the contestants seemed to be heading towards him with absolute speed. I wanted to see him pulling out his black sword with the weird energy the sword that picks heads in one second. But he did not bring out his sword, but whispered some words that I couldn''t hear. but when he did. Meteors started Falling from the sky on the ring. destroying a large part of it. I tried to avoid some of them and destroy some others, but the pressure of these meteors is very strong. I was really stunned How does this child have all these powers? I turned to look around to find the man carrying the hammer destroying the meteors with difficulty, like me, but he had a different look from me. he had a look of Excitement and a smile on his face. I don''t know why I am surrounded by all of these monsters that are called humans by mistak. Everyone was surprised by the power of this child, everyone was shocked. But what happened after that made the hearts fall to the ground. The child pulled out a large number of swords around him. They were like a dense forst of swords, their numbers was frightening. At that moment, the whole place started screaming. This is the first time I see a skill that like that. whole body started shaking. In one moment, all the swords went out with one goal. They were aimed at everyone''s heads. I didn''t care about what was going on around me. 10 swords were heading towards me. I used all my strength to defend myself. but there still 4 of them broke through my defense each of them attacked a limb. but the strange thing is that they didn''t his any vital points. I was crying in pain, but I was so happy that I was still alive. When I looked around, I found everyone is already dead, and nobody was in the ring anymore. Other than that the child. That was standing as he looking at me and smiling. Suddenly his features changed when one of those that I thought was dead stood up. The strong person carrying the hammer He laughed hard. and said in a firm voice, leaning against his hammer to stand "I didn''t expect you to have all this power" He said that then took out from his hand the blue flame that was in the form of a big snake. Then This flame attacked that child. The child whispered something, and suddenly this fiery serpent came into contact with something that I couldn''t see an invisible wall. The snake tried to destroy that thing to no vail. Suddenly, the man carrying the hammer-headed towards the Little Devil with absolute speed. Is he also a magician and a Warrior. curses that monster. When he attacked the invisible shield, a bright light came to covering the place. I was looking at what was happening in amazement. ''Is there really people with all this power?'' Suddenly the child took out his black sword. When that happened, the other man took a step back, smiled slightly l, then laughed out loud, and said. "I will wait for you in the mountains of gold" He said that and took out his large aura, then jumped off the ring and left. No one tried to stop him Now there is no other person standing other than this dreaded Devil. I think this is my end. Now I am on the verge of inevitable death. I find no way out of this. but to wait for death in silence But I couldn''t prevent tears of coming out of my eyes. my body is trembling I closed my eyes and waiting for death. But some time passed and I didn''t feel a sword breaking through my vocal cords and destroying my neck Or a light sword piercing my chest and destroying my heart. Or a flame falling from the sky and melting my body. Or a knife, cutting up my private organ clean off. When that thought got on my mind. I moved my hand against my will and placed it in my own my private area out of fear of what might happen. "What are you doing?" I heard that familiar voice. 87 the kings death " What are you doing " When he said that, I really felt that my heart wanted to Leave my chest, but couldn''t. I looked at him. I couldn''t speak. My tongue couldn''t utter a single word. My eyes were satisfied only by looking at him with great fear and alarm. He said this sentence and looked at the king. "What do you think. Why don''t you just give up? Better than having me kill you?" When he said that, I found my tongue started moving on its own "I surrender) I said that as loud as I can, then I cried like a person who survived a group of monsters. I think even monsters will tremble at the sight of him. When I finished, he approached me I felt a strange look in his eyes that I couldn''t understand. He put his hands on my body and whispered in a soft voice that no one else could hear. "Sky Peacock" I felt that my body was starting to heal and everything that was hurting me no longer had such a big impact. Is he also a wizard, damn how much power does he has. "Who are you? I said it after I gathered all my courage. "I am gray, remember that name and don''t forget it as long as you live." He said that and took his hand away. The king announced that the winner is gray, a few moments later. Ad I was still surprised. A surprise that I wouldn''t recover from my entire life. A magician and a warrior, and he also has strong healing magic is he still a child. How does he possess all this strength and prestige? I didn''t realize what was going on around me. I am still in the ring. I cannot move. I was thinking about what just happened. Suddenly, the king came down to the hall, and his five generals were next to him The masses prostrated to the king, but gray was still standing. "I like you, you have all that ability, and you still at this age. you have all this power and you can stand alone in the arena" The king said that while he was looking at gray, I was just watching from afar. One of the generals said in a firm voice " Kneel to the king, you despicable child. You just won by coincidence in one battle. that does give you all that arrogance. Kneel or I''m going to behead you" When he finished, I heard screaming outside. the audience had already lifted the ring only me, gray, the King, and the five generals remained.remained So where did these voices came from, there was a huge number of people crying out in pain. Suddenly, a soldier entered the arena and cried aloud. "King, there are a lot of dead bodies and strange creatures that entered the city, soldiers are dying everywhere" I was observing everything that was going on with amazement and when I returned my eyes to where the king was standing. The general, who was just speaking, had his head on the ground. Gray was holding his bloody sword. Everyone was in shock suddenly four people appeared from nowhere. Each of them had an overwhelming aura that made my heart flop in my chest. One of them was a giant his entire body, is full off muscle. he was carrying a large sword on his back. Next to him a young man carrying black daggers in his hand. coming out of him was a terrible killing intent that broke the earth beneath him. And behind them, there was a girl who had her head covered, she was wearing a black hat and holding in her hand a magic wand that also had a strong and dense aura. A demonic black-haired and handsome boy looks confidently at everything around him. I was looking at them, and I was amazed at everything that was happening. ''What the hell is happening'' ''Damn it I don''t understand anything'' Why did he leave me alive Why did he kill one of the generals? "Who are you?" The king said, looking at gray. The Joker sat on the ground looking at the king and his four generals. "What do you think about cutting off your head and putting it in front of me and I will tell you who we are," gray said, as he laughed. "What a fool is this how you talk to the king, you don''t know the difference between the earth and the sky" One of the general''s side. he was carrying his sword and about to cut Through Gray''s neck. But before he did that. The huge man behind gray was already started his attack, the sword of the two began to collide, and Sparks sped out. Suddenly, the young man holding the daggers in his hand attacked another General. Gray was still sitting, not moving, and not even looking up to see what was happening. He was as calm as the sea. before its waves rose and everything was destroyed The beautiful girl in the back brought out a big black arrow. This arrow turned to the king''s direction. But suddenly, one of the generals stood in front of the arrow and tried to block it, but the arrow broke through his sword. his body got injured. He thought he survived. However, his facial features changed when he found that there were large numbers of arrows coming his way. His body is now made of holes, each hole is similar to the other. The king fled But he was the giant with the big sword had already finished fighting with the General. He turned into a strange, lion-like shape. And his energy became twice as much as before. His sword tore the General''s body into two halves in one moment. He turned to the last general next to the king and began to tear him apart too. The king started shouting like children, insulting and cursing Gray was completely calm. Everything that was happening doesn''t concern him. It was like he was thinking about something. I don''t know how he was this calm. The guy with the daggers was really fast. I couldn''t see how he was moving. He was making every move cut off one side of the general''s body, he was crazy because he was laughing while he was doing it. Suddenly, only one general is left facing the big man. I thought he would be going to die by that huge sword. But what happened was that there were some arrows that tore his chest and forehead as he fell to the ground too. The king tried to escape But the young man who holds the daggers brought him back to stand in front of Grey, who was and is still sitting on the ground. "Why are you doing this to me if you want money, I can give you money, I can give you everything you want." The king said as his whole body was shaking. "No, we only want your beautiful head." "What have I done to you to deserve this?" The king said in confusion "You got it wrong. You didn''t do anything to us. We just like the shape of your head and we want to keep it." The Joker said while standing up. The young man holding the daggers laughed hard, he was laughing loudly and terrifyingly, the smile didn''t leave his mouth. Gray put his sword next to the king''s head and said. "If you want to live, why don''t you lick my shoes like a dog?" The king looked at him and then prostrated on the ground and began to lick his shoes crying and screaming Really he is ruthless, my body is shaking from fear. Gray started laughing hard. And he said "I hate dogs" He put his sword on his neck and then changed the sword direction dividing his face into two halves. Blood was everywhere. The fireball appeared in his hand. The king''s body got completely burned. I was completely silent. I am not talking at all. I didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention. They are all a group of powerful madmen. Suddenly the young man with the daggers looked at me. And said "Why not kill him too" "We will need him in the future," gray said, as he approached and looked at me. "come on ran away like last time," when he said so, I moved quickly. He got out of the ring and ran. I found that a large number of corpses that were killing soldiers and there was a woman with a pale face. Amidst the corpses Dead bodies are everywhere, limbs and swords I really don''t understand anything that is happening. My mind is full of confusion and curiosity. But now I am afraid for my life. I kept on running until I got out of town I thought I had escaped death, but I didn''t know that I would meet him again not so long after. 88 The lost son of King jaber There are a lot of people who like the night. I don''t know whether it''s because the night is dark like their hearts, or it is because it''s quiet unlike their busy minds, but I also love it. We are now going to the mountains of Gold. Finally, the place that Saad told me about, he said to me if I wanted to raise my strength to go there. We finished the city that was under the Shadows team. We left it in utter chaos. I think there are many teams is trying to control it now. that city was really dirty When I saw the soldiers and their numbers, I thought it was not smart move to fight against all their number. At that moment, zed told me that when we were asleep,that he got some information about a competition that was going on inside. And that Whoever passes this competition will meet the king and become a member of the Shadows Syndicate. When that news got to me I was so happy. not because I wanted to meet that foolish king or because I would become a member of the union. No I was happy about what happened because there was a short cut right in front of me. and I like short cuts because it is always faster. Therefore, we decided to enter the city and join the competition. But what I saw in that damned city made me want to slaughter that king. Yes, I was a criminal and a murderer, but I never did this dirty act to kill the dreams of children and to burn the world in front of them. These are some of the worst things I have ever seen. So when I knew that that damned, king loves to **** children, I remembered my childhood in my real world, and how I was suffering, afraid, tense, and my body shaking with terror. I remembered all the feelings that made me the beast that I am today. Pain transforms a person in a terrifying way it makes you someone other than yourself. The pain that changed me so much made me a murderer, a criminal and a leader of the biggest gang in the world. So I hated everyone who gave pain to children. Let us get the children out of our damned wars from our dirty mind wars. So when I found a group of soldiers trying to kidnap a child from his mother''s hand for the sake of the king. I followed them quietly until they entered a dark place where no one was. The place was very quiet and calm. "Earth''s snak" "Manna''s Swords" The number of soldiers was about 15. With those attacks landed, they killed 10 of them, beheaded them and destroyed their limbs. I made the stone snakes carry their heads The child quickly ran away to a dark place, but I knew that he was hiding and saw what was happening. As I stood up, looked at them and smiled, a little strong aura appeared in the place. But I didn''t care, I just summoned my soldiers that attacked without Mercy. Dracula was sidelined with her new melody that merged with the night. It was a beautiful painting of creativity. My soldiers were tearing their bodies. and eating their internal organs. Their minds are torn and their limbs got cut off. The scenery was bloody in the most violent way. So i smiled I left one soldier. The one who was assaulting the child. The soldier was shivering. He was crying. But I still cut his clothes off. And made him completely naked I pointed to the child in the dark to come here with my hand. The child came. and I gave him my knife and asked him to cut him. In order to test whether he turned into a monster due to the actions of this soldier, so I kill him with a calm heart. or is he still a child and a normal person so i let him return to his mother and forget about what happened. But what happened was he started crying. So I felt relieved, I took the knife and cut off the private. member of this soldier And that made him cry in pain. When I was doing that, I remember the Crazy person in my real world. that made me suffer all those nights and cry in pain. I had the fear that killed the human being inside of me and brought the murderous criminal out into the world. When I finished.looked at the place that a strange aura appeared in. I found a man wearing an ugly mask and looking at me, I didn''t see his features and couldn''t know if he was afraid of me or not. Except when he prostrated on the ground and began to cry "Status" Name: Othman Level: 90 Specialization: warrior Feelings: extreme fear and terror Note: The lost son of King Jaber. Damn the son of King Jaber, what is he doing on the planet of the Stars Institute. 89 The kiss of jealousy Damn how this man became the son of the king of the human race. Behind that mask is a cowardly man crying. afraid of death. It is natural to fear death, but you don''t show that fear. Nobody will have mercy on you. If you do, they will make fun of you. If you die you will die. You die as you look at their dirty ugly faces. Don''t be weak in front of anyone. they will crush you if they see your weakness. I was really surprised that he had some power but he didn''t want to fight, he just wanted to die. I will not kill him, not now. I think I can benefit from him more if he is alive. So he is, after all, the son of the King of the humans. who was with my mother on the same team. Certainly, there is a secret, or something suspicious. I will not kill, I will let him live for now. So I whispered to him to run away. He Didn''t wait but ran as fast as he could He was like lightning that just was just waiting for my command. I think he didn''t look behind him he was just running So I smiled, he really makes me laugh. Then I returned to the child''s was. and carried him on my back. I love children, yes, I killed them and burn them, but this doesn''t mean that I don''t love them Hahaha Death is a kind of love, but it''s a sick love. When I saw this child''s mother was crying, she reminded me of my mother. She said to me in a compassionate voice that made me remembered my mother''s voice "Thank you, hero" I smiled to her and left. Am I really a hero or am I lost not knowing what way to a walkthrough? life has given me another chance Really, the city is beautiful at night, those lights in the sky that merge with the light of the moon. The scenery was beautiful, and Dracula was walking beside me, playing a beautiful melody. And that''s What made the sean more ideal for me. I was absent-minded thinking about a lot of things. But suddenly, Dracula stopped. "Why did you stop?" "What are you thinking?"She said looking at me. "I''m thinking about everything, I think about that night that doesn''t want to end. that black in the sky and in the strange mystery that revolves around everything." She approached me and kissed me on my cheek in a soft way and told me "Don''t think about anything, just enjoy everything around you" I didn''t feel any excitement or any physical feeling because of that kiss that came from such a pretty girl. But I felt a sense of familiarity and love that was sincere. That made me forget everything. The time for her summoning has ended and she disappeared, but the smile on my face has not disappeared with her. I was still moving, but I don''t know where I''m going. Suddenly, I thought about Yama This girl was imprisoned in the demons king prison. Now she is in prison. I don''t know why, but I decided to take her out so she could enjoy the night sky with me. "Summon Yama" She appeared in front of me in a beautiful yellow dress. Everyone was looking at her with astonishment, her beauty was really overpowering. Everyone was envious of me for having her next to me. But I really didn''t care that she is beautiful and eye-catching, I admit that she is. but she is also annoying and childish. She had some angry on her face, I don''t know why. she said in an angry voice. "Why did you call me what do you want?" She said so and crossed her arms together. "I wanted you to see the beauty of the city and get out of that prison a while. A reward for staying calm all that time." I said that, as I look at her in confusion by the strange anger in her eyes. "Summon Dracula to see the city with you and kiss you, you perverted idiot" She was saying that as she was looking at the other side. I think She is feeling jealousy. I smiled hard and then told her. "Well, as you like, I''ll take you back to the internal domain." "No, don''t wait. Is this the smell of barbecue?" She said that while moving her nose left and right I laughed hard and said " Yeah" She had and express sadness on her face "I love that kind of food I haven''t eaten since I was in Devils Prison" "so you don''t want to go back to my internal domain now." She had an air of shame around her. As she looking sharply at the food. "Well, you can eat as you wish." I said that while I was looking at her, I don''t know why, but I felt that my heart had started to relax a little bit. There is no loss from going out with a pretty girl for some time. But I discovered that this beautiful girl is a devil eat like she is in the war she is eating so fiercely. After she finished eating. We started walking around the noisy city. Everyone was looking at us At some point, some people appeared before us. 4 people between the ages of 18 and 20. But their levels are very weak in the range of 50 I think they don''t know the difference between heaven and earth. One of them said as he was putting his hand on Yama. "Why are you with this little boy? Why don''t you come with us? We''ll make you have a little fun." Everyone was looking with eyes of curiosity, curiosity, and weakness, no one wanted to interfere. The features of the young man who used to hold Yama''s hands started screaming. "What is this inconvenience? Why are you shouting all that loud? I only cut off your hand and you make all that noise. Never put your hand on someone that belongs to me." I said that while I wiped the blood of my sword with a paper handkerchief. When I looked at his friends I found them crying and fleeing. Yama was looking at me, her face was red, and her skin was very white. it was already time to end the summoning. She approached my face, kissed me, and disappeared. Dracula''s kiss was like a quiet tune passing through my body But Yama''s kiss was the other way around, it was like the rough sea waves that made my whole body shake. I don''t know what this girl is doing to me. But I just know that I like it. 90 a voice from the darknees If someone tells you that tomorrow is going to be better, stay with him until tomorrow, and if nothing happens, cut off his head. After she kissed me and disappeared, my heart was burning. I began to feel a strange feeling for that damned girl. But it is not foolish to try to kill the father while I flirt with his daughter. Damn that dreaded luck. Everything that happening was just madness, I was looking at the sky. Suddenly, when I was in a place where no one is. I felt a strong aura watching me. I looked around, but I couldn''t see anyone. No matter how hard I tried to find someone. I just couldn''t. "Why are you hiding while you have all this power? Show yourself." I said that, as I look at a certain area, this aura was stronger in that area. "I didn''t think you had all this insight to know that I was watching you. I couldn''t believe Shahd if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes." A voice came out of nowhere. "tell me, what is your relationship with Shahd and what you want from me," I said that while I remembered the girl who was trying to kill me in the Stars institute test. "You could just say that I''m a little curious friend," He said that with a soft laugh. "And what does this friend want from me?" "what if I want your neck." "You can take it, but I won''t let you do it easily." From the aura of this man he is much stronger than me, he may be the same strength as Saad. "I''m curious, but I''m not in a hurry. I love leaving things until they get ripe, then pick them." He said that and then the aura disappeared. I think it is gone. ''Who the hell is that man and with his relationship to the girl from the shadows team that wanted to kill me'' But I am really excited Planet X really have some powerful people. I went to the hotel that I was staying in as I was thinking about everything that happened to me on this planet. From Hind''s death to meeting Saad and the done of king Jaber, that hybrid who was talking to me from the shadows, and the demons king Chang. And my mother, who was kidnapped, my mind is going to explode. Finally I went to the hotel and slept. I made a plan to kill the king and made everything clear for everyone. But when the competition came, there was something Unexpected. or to be exact a person I passed the first stage of the competition as I was the strongest among them. suddenly I saw Othman on the second stage he had some courage he even could repel some of my strikes but in reality I was the one trying not to hit him. Everyone was already dead, and Othman was shaking constantly. Or I thought that everyone was dead. "I didn''t expect you to have all that power" A man stood among the headless corpses. he looked at as he said that. He was carrying a large hammer in his hand. I think he was hiding his aura. Before I say Status and find out who this man is. I found a fiery snake Heading in my direction Damn it. So I whispered quickly ''Energy Shield'' But I felt that this fiery snake was alive because it was like someone looking for a weakness in my skill. Suddenly, I found the man carrying the hammer in front of my eyes. He was really fast. His speed was less than Khaled''s by a simple margin. The strange thing is that the hammer he is carrying is huge. He held his hammer and lifted it with all his might, then sent it in my direction and the direction of my shield. There was a big light coming from this guy. He didn''t even make me able to catch my Breathe. His hammer continued hit my shield for a few seconds. then I decided to take out my sword and make this a sword fight, but what i did that. He suddenly took a step back. And he said "I will wait for you in the mountains of gold" He said that and took out his aura that made shocked.''Was this man measuring my strength?'' He suddenly jumped off the ring before I could figure what was going on. ''Who is that man and why will he wait for me in the mountains of gold?'' I really don''t understand anything There was nothing left in the ring right now other than that idiot Othman. He had his eyes closed and his hand on his Private part''s with intense fear as he was trembling. I don''t know what was going on in his mind , but it''s certainly not good thing. "What are you doing " I said that in an attempt to understand what was happening But he didn''t utter a single word, I think he was overwhelmed by fear, so I told him "What do you think. Why don''t you just give up. Better than having me kill you" He said I give up while crying There was a major wound due to my sword That is why I approached him and decided to treat the wound. Even if he didn''t die from fear, he would die because of that wound. "Sky Peacock" When idid, that, he started looking at me with great amazement. I think he doesn''t believe what is happening. "Who are you?" He said that, with a look of surprise on his face. "I am gray, remember this name and don''t forget it as long as I live." I said that then I took my hands away. The king announced that I won. After a little while, he and his generals went down to the ring. Everyone was prostrating to him, except for me, because I will never kennel to anyone. My soldiers were ordered to riot out and kill some soldiers outside. Dracula was leading them, so I was sure the mission would be accomplished in the best way. Everyone was preoccupied with what was happening outside, as for me and my team. We were busy killing the king and the generals, everything happened so easily. He already died at the hands of my team. Now There is only Othman left in the ring "Why not kill him, ttoo!" Khaled said after he killed the strong general. He has already killed a general but he was still bloodthirsty. "no, We may not need him in the future," I said I ordered Othman to flee, as he had done previously And indeed he escaped To ensure his life, I asked Dracula to prevent anyone from killing him. Thus, every that I wanted to be happened. I killed the king. the city is now not under the control of the Shadows team, and any other team might be able to take control of the city. Indeed, while I was on the way to the Golden Mountains, I heard some travelers say that the third party of some Dark Syndicate took control of the city. The Dark Syndicate Where did i hear that name before. After trying for a few minutes, I remembered that Shahid was in this union and tried to get me to join them. Does this Syndicate have anything to do with the voice that was talking to me? 91 The sky fortress When we were on the way to the Gold Mountains, we saw a lot of warriors and magicians around. They possessed some helping monsters, but they were only at a volcanic level. only a few were at ground level But I was amazed at their numbers and the auras that came out of them. Everyone''s levels were around 90 I am already level 109 Shard is 100 level And Khalid reached a level close to Shard because of the new daggers he got, he is now level 95 Lina level also increased she is now level 89 However, I still feel very weak, and feel that I don''t have that much power . Especially After I met the voice that was talking to me from the darkness or the man with the hammer, I realized at that time that I still need more strength. But I feel that level 110 has something strange about it, it''s really difficult to breakthrough. I continued staying in my internal domain trying to meditate, but I still couldn''t break through it. So I''m feeling very angry. when we got to the mountains of Gold I was really surprised and my eyes were about to leave my body from the amazement. What was in front of me was not mountains, but it was towers and fortresses. There were three towers to be exact they are as high as the sky. you can''t see the end of it I was amazed and what made my heart more surprised is that all these towers were made of gold. So that''s why they call it the Mountains of Gold What made me surprised the most was the number of people that were standing in front of these towers. the first tower had at least 2000 people in front of it. This tower was distinguished by a gold star. The second tower had at least 100 people in front of it, but the aura coming out of it wad very strong. The week''s person among them was at level 150, and this tower was marked by a red star like the color of blood. But the third tower had no one in front of it, and there was a dark black star on it. There was a man who stood among the crowd with some weapons and equipment for sale. He had a look of greed, he was looking at everyone around him with greed. I don''t understand anything around me and I want some information so I got close to this man. And I pulled some regular stars out of my pocket about twenty stars and told him to tell me everything he knew about those towers. And because this man was greedy when he saw those stars in my hand, his saliva came down like a dog. He started talking, he had some good information. I think he has been standing here for years, so he knows a lot. He told me that no one knows who built these towers or who gave them their name, but there are some who also call them the fortresses of the sky. These three towers are towers the dwelling place for some powerful beasts, but strangely enough everything inside is very organized. He told me about the tower which had many people standing in front of it the one with the golden star. He said that It has ten floors, each floor has a boss, but before this boss appears you must kill a certain number of monsters on that floor. If you are able to finish off the boss, you can go up to the next floor. until you finish that tower, the average time for that tower is 7 months, but you can exit whenever you want from the tower by using the exit card or return to the last floor you were in. Each finished floor you get a reward that is equal to your achievements on that floor. Upon completing the first tower and eliminating all the leaders, you get a golden card. You can use this golden card to go to the second tower, in which there are few numbers of people can do. The second tower has only 6 floors, and each floor also has a leader, but this tower is called the Blood Tower Because only two people reached the sixth floor. And Only one of them came out alive the third tower was not entered by this generation other than the only person who came out of the blood tower alive. He stayed in this tower for one night only, then he came out covered in blood. He told his followers that he escaped by luck from this dreaded tower using a card that he found there. And if he had not found that card, he would have died on the second night. This man has already become the leader of the Dark Guild, the most powerful guild on planet X He is now the most powerful person on this planet, but he never tried again to return to this tower, even though two years had passed since his first attempt. After I heard this, I became very curious to know what he witnessed in this tower. that he would not try to enter it again. My heart was beating with Enthusiasm, curiosity, and excitement. I looked at the man and decided to ask him a question that was on my mind from the very beginning, the place that Murad told me about "the dragon tree Where is it?" When I asked him this question, he looked at me with a look of shock and fear, his body started shivering. "I don''t want anything from you?" He gave me all the stars that I gave him he carried his things and ran like someone running away from death. I don''t understand why he reacted, but I didn''t want to ask any more I went to the team and explained everything to everyone, they listened very carefully. After I explained everything, we decided to enter the first golden tower without delay. A lot of people were talking around us. someone said that he wished to enter with a good team inside the tower and the other cursed his luck because he always goes in with a bad team. When we asked more, we discovered that not everyone enters the floors with each other by choice, but each floor has a different dimension and you can get transported to any of them randomly. and you may end up with people you don''t know. So I realized that I might not enter the tower with my team, but we might part ways here. So before we entered the tower I went and bought a big house somewhat next to the towers so that we could meet there when we get out of the tower. The house cost 100 stars but it was a good home. We went back again to the first tower and we got very close to the transportation gate, which would take us inside. There were only two guards for those doors, and you can''t tell their strength by their aura, no one could raise his voice in her because of those guards. Their level was very high So everyone treated them with respect. when our turn approached, we heard a voice coming from behind, a voice full of ridiculous. "do You see this damn kid who wants to enter the tower he wouldn''t last a single night " "I think he won''t last a single moment hahaha" Everyone was making fun of me, but I didn''t care I looked in front of me and ignored them I don''t like killing insects. But what happened next was out of my control, a man approached me, putting his hands on my shoulder. "When I talk to you can''t ignore me" Shard sighed looking towards me Khaled smiled I don''t like killing insects, but when they get to close to me, I feel Disgusted, so I can''t control myself. The man was already falling to the ground with a big hole in his chest. "You are the one who asked to send you to hell, so you don''t Blame me Blame your luck and your small mind." Another tried to attack me, but Khaled already beheaded him in a jiffy. Khaled''s speed has already increased, he may be able to outperform my in speed, but I will not allow him to do so. When everyone around us saw what happened, they cleared the way for us. everyone looked at me with some curiosity, but I didn''t care We are already in front of the dimensional door. We looked at each other''s some farewell looks and then entered, I was the first one who entered because I hate farewell moments. And I never like those looks. In a moment, everything around me turned black and dark Suddenly, a sign appeared in front of me. \u003cDo you want to enter the sky fortress first floor?\u003e \u003cYes/No\u003e I answered yes, my body gradually disappeared and appeared elsewhere. \u003cthe reward for entering the sky fortress. You have leveled up\u003e When that message appeared, I was amazed. This is the first time I have received what this so-called reward. \u003cYou are now level 110\u003e Yes, this level was really difficult to enter, I feel like this is an important level because no matter how hard I tried I couldn''t reach that level, I felt that there was something different As I was thinking that, a sign appeared in front of me that made my heart completely shocked and unable to control my body. \u003cA set of your skills has been randomly deleted. You will not be able to learn the skills that has been deleted again\u003e 92 Dark wing When I saw those words before my eyes, I couldn''t believe it, my heart was beating fast. ''What the hell is going on? Why are my skills being deleted? Why is this is happening to me?'' My heart was completely mired in confusion and my body was already sweating. I did a lot to learn all these skills I can''t lose them now. Now they are deleted just like that and the worst thing is, I can''t learn them again. I was feeling anger, I wanted to kill something anything, but suddenly a new sign appeared in front of me. A secret skill was added instead of the deleted skills. "Skill list" I started to go through my skills. I found that some skills disappeared And what remained was ''Blood poison'' ''The curse of Athenia'' and it''s upgraded ''Ethnic transmission'' ''Energy shield'' and it''s special upgrade ''Energy Monster'' ''Illusion'' ''shadow steps'' ''Hyperspeed'' ''swords storm'' ''fireball'' ''Earth snakes'' ''skylight cutting Strike'' ''Lightning strike'' ''Transfer of consciousness'' ''Mana swords'' ''Sky peacock'' And some other skills. But no matter how hard I searched, I couldn''t find some skills where is The Labyrinth of Fog skill , where is the rest of the skills?'' But suddenly a skill appeared in front of me, a skill that I had never seen before. "Dark Wings" \u003cskill duration is 30 minutes\u003e When I saw this name, I was shocked,'' is it attack skill or a defence skill?'' It is located in the Tamer skills. So I decided to give it a try When I decided that, I looked at the place where I am now and I was very surprised. I had forgotten that I was in the sky fortress because of what happened to my skills, but now I don''t really believe what I''m seeing with my own eyes. I am in a place like a cave but it has a lot of luminous stones that makes everything clear in front of me. There were some strange plants. And insects are all around me. The is a disgusting smell that merges with the smell of blood that makes you feel that she are many bodies that melt to the ground. This place is very strange. However, I still decided, to try that skill I whispered "Dark Wings" A blue light came out of my body, and I didn''t feel any change after that. Everything was so natural. I Couldn''t understand what was going on. \u003cSkill duration is 30 minutes.\u003e This sign appeared, but I couldn''t understand anything that was happening to me. And before I turned around I heard the voices of girls coming from behind, I turning to look. to see where was the voices are coming from. But before I did that I heard the sound of their screaming. "No way" "a Monster" "a Monster" ''a monster, I don''t see any monsters around. Yes, I am a monster, but my look is not of a monster'' So I quickly turned to them to see what monster and why I couldn''t see it. But when I did, they looked at me with great fear. "Where''s that monster?" I said it in an attempt to understand what was happening. "Are you human?" They said that as they pointed at me ''Are these girls crazy or something why would they think I''m not human?'' But before I answered this ridiculous question, a group of men appeared behind them. "what monster there is no monster that can enter this area on the first floor. How do you not know that, and you girls are in charge of this floor" One man said that with a cocky voice. When they saw me they were also amazed. Someone shouted loudly "This is the first time that I see a monster in this region or this place. There is no such kind of monster on the first floor. a human child. Who has wings? This is really a strange thing that has not happened before" He was talking this very quickly. ''wings, what the hell is he talking about'' suddenly I noticed, something behind my back ''Damn, do I really have black wings on my back right now'' ''Am I in a dream or what is really happening now?'' "My mind was so distracted. why don''t i feel uncomfortable at all? Why do I feel that these wings are a part of my body" While I was thinking one of the men attacked me with a wide strong sword. I was going to activate my energy shield, but suddenly I found that those wings moved on its own and defended my body. I heard the sword being crashed. "Will you going to stay standing like this and let them contaminate my beautiful black feathery" This voice did not come from one of the men, but rather from those wings on my back. I feel it talking to me. Because the sound was only in my mind. Suddenly, all the men in the back attacked me and before I did anything. Those wings unleashed a group of black feathers, those feathers were like black bullets. Those black feathers had an overwhelming black aura around them. They hacked whoever tried to attack me. Sir, it is really annoying to have a lazy master that makes me do everything in his place" ''Damn, do these wings really have their own?'' ''I can''t believe this i have become totally crazy now'' ''Is this true?'' Only the 3 girls were left on the floor crying, and among them was a very beautiful girl who wore a short skirt. She has a beautiful face, but I didn''t care because I was really immersed in my thinking. But suddenly I felt that I was flying, my wings were lifting me towards that girl. When I landed in front of her, the girl was incomplete in terror she cried hard. She didn''t have any kind of strength and that thing made me surprised. Suddenly my wings rose on of the two landed on the head of the girl and seemed to pet her head like a cat. And the other wing wad wiping her tears. I''m not doing any of this. I was just standing there amazed. I even heard that damn thing saying with a voice that is full more with irony than empathy. "My master really has no heart Why are you so cruel to this beautiful girl you made her afraid of you " ''Damn why I suddenly became the one who has no heart'' ''This damned thing killed those men, not me'' those wings helped the girl get up and stand The girl was looking at me She was very afraid. I know fear. When I see it in the eyes of others, she doesn''t know what I was going to do to her. But suddenly her face turned red. I looked and found that this damned wing did the last thing that I could imagine. It Lifted the girl''s skirt with absolute speed as if he were an expert at that matte. "Sir, this is really sexy. I love the colour she is wearing " "Perveeeeeeeeert" she screamed and ran away with absolute speed as her face was very red. " Master, why did you look her that way, you made her shy and age ran away" 93 king Darius Curiosity After the girl ran away like as if I was a pervert, I was shocked by what was happening I tried to collect all the information I could about this skill in order to understand what is happening so I opened my skill list. "Dark Wings" A secret skill of the ring of Chaos. It has five levels and you need to raise this skill level by one. You have to increase your own level by fifty. When I read that,and I was shocked. This skill is really a strange. I need fifty levels in order to be able to raise one level of it. This is really strange thing. But the strangest thing that is happening now is that those damned wings are move and move the air around me. They are destroying the insects on the cave walls. "Damn insects I will kill them all" This sound came out of the wings, and it was a beautiful voice. I have never heard a sound of this magnificence. Before. Only this voice can mesmerize armies of men. " tell me your name?" "Is that my master that''s talking to me?" She said that with a hint of irony in her voice. " Yeah " "You can give me any name you want, but my first master used to call me Dima" "What does this name mean? I have never met anyone with that name." I said as I was a little bit confused. "My first master was a big idiot, he gave me this name. And told me that my name is this rain that descends in calmness, but the strange thing is that in the era in which I appeared, the so-called a calmness disappeared and only one thing is spread." She said that and then stopped talking. "What is this thing, Dima?" " I think that my new master has a lot of curiosity, but I''m warning you, master, curiosity is the worst that could happen in someone life." She said that, and there was no sound for a few seconds, then she said in a sharp voice. " What was spreading, sir was death. Many creatures fought each other because of us, and because of us, those Wars continued for many eras. This war has wiped out a lot of the planets. Caused many species to go extinct. Many have searched far and wide for us, but the strange thing is that we were right in front of them the whole time, under their feet and before their eyes, and no one was able to see us. our maker used to put a lot of signs that lead to us everywhere, but I think everyone was blinded by greed. I don''t know how we fell in your hands in the end, but this means. Either you are a Really lucky person or a Really dammed person.." ''I always have bad luck, but suddenly that luck smiled at me and made me move to another world and get another chance.'' ''So I don''t know whether I am lucky or cursed, but if I am cursed, I will face everything to the end. I will not give up until I lose my soul. Death in my story was not the painful end it was supposed to be, it was my inspiring beginning, so I welcome it again'' "What happened to your first master?"I said it in a weak voice a bit distorted. " I told you that curiosity might take you to hell that''s where my master is right now, " She said that, and she laughed hard. She was laughing like she heard the funniest joke. "What was his name?" "Everyone called him Darius, but I called him the fool who would get himself killed. And indeed he died because of his curiosity" ''King Darius, does she know King Darius? The old dragon told me that he died because of the Ring of Chaos. Did he really possessed the Ring of Chaos?'' There are many things that I don''t know. "How did King Darius die?" " I can''t tell you that, but I''m sure you''ll know soon enough l, so be prepared, Master," She said that and then she disappeared. ''I guess the half-hour ended'' ''I was in a big shock and more puzzled the more I get close to a conclusion. something appears that changes everything'' I was like the interrogator who whenever he got close to the truth, a new thread emerged and kept him away from the truth But is there something called the truth in the first place? Or are all that there are lies that are made with some skill that. they made us believe against our will, where is the truth and how fare is we from it. I was thinking about a lot of things But suddenly a great light emerged at the end of the cave Is there a sun in her or something? I was very surprised. I hurried at my step until I reached that light. The light was shining in my eyes in a way that didn''t make me see what was around me clearly. I took a step forward to found myself falling. I was just falling, I looked under me, and found the ground approaching So i quickly turned into a big legal and started flying to the ground. The scenery below me was very beautiful. The light that I saw was a big bright stone above my head, that is illuminating all the places around me. The place was divided into two The first half is a strange forest that has very tall trees with long branches and green beautiful leaves. the other side was very dark. The trees are black and leaves were on the ground, there is nothing but darkness in this place. "you left the protection zone in the sky fortress." This message appeared before my eyes. \u003c1000/0\u003eThen this sign appeared on the right side like I''m watching a computer screen or playing a video game. I didn''t understand what these numbers meant. So I stood on a big tree in the green forest. There were some people below me They were already eaten from doll-shaped monsters. that i feel like they were made out of cotton. They are now busy eating this group of people. I am still in my legal Form so I didn''t want to stop those monsters from their delicious meal. But I couldn''t stop myself from watching what was going on. The forest from above looked small but the reality was that the forest was really big. The trees were shaped in a strange way. The voices of the beasts eating humans were everywhere when the voices calmed down. I looked to found these monsters had finished their meal and left only the bones. Then suddenly more than 20 dolls walked towards the tree I was hiding in and tried to climb up. Their hand entered the roots of the tree as they climbed. Their appearance was really gross. "Status" Name: light doll Level: 120 Their levels are a bit high for me, so I decided to let my followers take care of them. Dracula appeared next to me. "what is my master orders?" "Kill everyone and make me enjoy the scenery." When I finished these sentences. Many of my soldiers appeared on the ground and started fighting. All my followers from the Army of Darkness reached level 125 Dracula has already reached another level completely she is now level 160 Her level increases at a great rate. Dracula made an arrow of blood. This arrow penetrated the chest of one of the light doll''s and turned his body into pieces. When the doll died, I found that something changed. \u003c1/1000\u003c 94 The Leaders eyes 1/1000 So that''s how it works, I have to kill 1000 monsters to get out of this place. The battle was on fire. My soldiers each had a golden shield and a silver sword, and each wore a red helmet, that has a dragon engraved on it. But those dolls are really strong, swords were sticking to their chests and they continued to fight as nothing happened. Dracula has already killed half of those monsters and I was examining everything around me in the jungle. \u003cyou have leveled up\u003e I leveled up the moment I killed those twenty monsters. I''m now level 111. I think this place really increases your amount of energy after killing monsters. When my level rose, I activated my new warrior skill. "The Leader''s eyes." \u003cBy using this skill you can find enemies in the area\u003e \u003cnote: This skill will stay active until you run out of energy.\u003e So I whispered "The Leader''s Eye." When I did, I saw two colors around me one red and one blue Red was the enemies and monsters. And the color blue was humans and warriors. But there were some warriors who had a red color I think that the red color represents the enemies and the blue color is ordinary people who I have no enmity with. "Why is your eye glowing with a yellow light, sir? Is everything okay?" Dracula said as she looked at me with anxiety and fear. "Don''t worry, I think it''s the effect of my new skill." I looked around me everywhere there were a lot of monsters and humans there was a lot of fighting. "I think we''re going to have a massacre in this jungle, but before that. I want to make sure of something." "whatever my master commands," She said that then turned into blood and completely disappeared. I got off the tree and landed on the ground. I moved between the trees for a while, I was heading to a specific place to understand something. When I got to where I was going, I smiled. In front of me was a tall man with a muscle body. holding a longbow with a spear beside him. This bow hunted, but not monsters, it attacked humans. I was standing behind him but he couldn''t feel my presence. Because I was hidden among the trees, or because he was busy killing people, I don''t know, but what I know is that he didn''t discover me. I moved closer to this man because he was the closest person to me that was in red. I wanted to know why this person was in red. But I discovered this when I saw him killing people without any reason. This fool was panting But he didn''t stop until the last person was killed. "just like that, I killed 150 there is not much left until I reach 1000. I think that I will finish this floor in 20 days and achieve a good record. Really, killing people is faster than killing those damn monsters" I pulled out my sword and placed it on his back, then I whispered lightly. "And what will you benefit after you achieve a good record/number?" His body began to sweat and his hands started shaking. He was afraid of my sword, that was on his back. "who ... are you?" His voice was faint. "I think you are not using your ear in the right way," I said "Cutting Strike" His ear fell in front of his eyes on the ground and blood began to come out. He started shouting and crying. "Why did you do that, are you crazy?" "I think you don''t need your tongue either," I said that as I laughed sarcastically "Please have some mercy in your heart." He said it in a voice full of submission. "Okay, give yourself some mercy and tell me what will you get if you kill 1000 in twenty days." "Great master, it''s very simple, after killing a thousand monsters or people, you get transferred to the leader''s castle with people that finish the floor on the same day as you, but when the leader is finished, the rewards are not the same. Whoever Finishes the quickest he gets the greatest Rewards" "And what is the quickest time Someone finishes the first floor?" I asked this question after some thought "Records say is 10 days and he was a great magician that could kill many monsters at the same time" "And what was his reward?" He was a bit nervous, as he said. "Really nobody knows, my great master, but after he got what he got, his power doubled until he died on the 8th floor and no one knows how he died there" "Now tell me why are you killing humans instead of monsters" "Because humans are faster to kill and most of them are not in groups like monsters. Ane Even if by luck you kill a person that is killing humans like me. You will get two points instead of one point." "Well, how do you know your score?" When I said that, he looked at me completely confused like I know nothing. "With this paper that appears in your pocket when you enter the fortress, he tokes out a piece of paper from his right pocket that was written on it 150/1000" "How do I know you are not lying to me" "I don''t know how I can prove it. but I didn''t lie to you and I wouldn''t dare" "But I know that you told me that if you kill someone who is killing humans like you that I would get two points Let''s see if you are telling the truth." "Sir, please have mercy ¡­.." Before he finished his sentence, my sword, that was covered in flames, had penetrated his body and removed his heart from his body. 1000/22 I guess he was telling the truth. My points really went up to two times because of him. I activated my leader''s eye skills and saw all the people around me who have red colors. Then I took Dracula out. "master" "Bring out the army of darkness and kill all the monsters that you can kill and do not come close to humans. I will handle humans." After I said that, I didn''t need to add any other words. Suddenly, the army appeared in front of me and the soldiers started Shouting , the place was shaking strongly because of the soldier''s cries of battle. I think the whole place is completely terrified. I think everyone was shivering because of the cries of my army Except for me, I was looking at them with a smile on my face. "destroy everything, don''t leave a single monster alive in this place. I want to hear the cries of monsters, and to watch their guts on the ground." "I want to see Destruction then more destruction I only want to see blood, so fulfill your master''s desire. Leave nothing alive other than plants And warriors to kill anything else. " When I said that, Dracula was standing between them. She knelt to me and said "whatever master, commands ." screams rose again behind me. "Hyperspeed" I was moving all over the place but there are no monsters, my speed was really terrifying, because I raised this skill to the farthest degree until I became faster than anything you could Imagine. Except for that monster that fought with Khaled. his speed is on a different level completely. But that made me greedy to raise my speed. While I was thinking I got to the place I wanted to. There was a fight, there was a man in l red who was trying to kill a group of 3 men with his sword, but the fighting suddenly stopped. Because of the cries of the monsters, everyone was trying to understand what was happening, why these monsters are screaming. It was The screams of pain. I am the only one who knows the reason for these screams because my points is rising It reached 35 in one moment I think my army has started his own party 95 I will wait for you They will tell you that you should be afraid to worry that you have to hide when you face danger They will tell you that sometimes running away is the best solution. But let me tell you something, Fear is a curse. If you feel fear you will hesitate and if you hesitated you will get killed and you will be completely finished, Therefore, you should collect yourself and carry your sword to the end or you will fall and no one will be able to save you. Throughout my miserable life, I have been living. I didn''t know the meaning of fear I lost it all when I killed the person that kidnapped me On that day I lost a lot of things and gained a lot That day I changed from being a human. To becoming a goddamn monster, roaming the world in order to take revenge for the pain in his heart. With every stab I landed on that bastard, I was losing something important inside of me. Who I am ?! Or what have I turned to. This is the question that you should ask yourself every minute of your life Do you want to be afraid for the rest of your life? Or to be the person that fights to the end. Do you want to hide under your pillow and curse your luck because of that thief who entered your house? Or will you hold that damn knife and pull out the eyes of that thief because he got into your home without asking for permission. Who are you ?! Do you want to be like me Or You want to be like them Hahahhahahahahaha Everyone was shocked by these voices Their swords fell to the ground from fear. I think they are now imagining what kind of person or monster caused all that screaming. Their bodies were shivering So I decided to take advantage of that moment "Shadow Steps" I said that, and it appeared behind the man in red "Cutting Strike" The hit was amed to his chest, but before his body was pierced, I don''t know how he quickly jumped away. "Who are you?" He said that while his body was shaking from fear. He is level 120. But I didn''t expect him to have this quick reaction. Really, people over 110 are on a different level. "I am your death." "Mana Swords" A lot of swords came out around me. There were over 400 swords made out of Mana. All those swords went in his direction with absolute speed. The strange thing is that this man was avoiding all my swords in a terrifying speed, his sword was moving in a way that no one could see. "Hyperspeed" I said that and headed towards him when I came close to him. I whispered "Lightning strike" His body stopped moving for a moment. I was smiling because I expected my swords to penetrate his body, but suddenly Alike a fox creature appeared behind him. He spat out a fire that burned my Manna swords. A man from the three that were standing on the side whispered "a Helper beast, at the very least, Earth level." in a moment, this bastard sticks his sword in his foot.to make himself more alert because of the pain. He looked at me smiled and said "I think my death will be delayed for some time" He said so and pulled the sword out of his foot then threw it towards me. I think he was aiming for my head. I whispered ''Energy Shield'' But the strange thing is that the sword before it reached me. It changed it''s the direction and settled in the heart of the man behind me. when that happened I heard the laughter of the man standing in front of then he said. "1000 in 12 days" When he finished saying that, the blue light of the big luminous stone appeared, as the light shone on him, l the man disappeared completely, and only then his voice of his laughter and his last words saying: "I will wait for you?" remained The two men behind me looked at each other and sighed. Then one of them came in front of me as he wanted to thank me, but suddenly his face changed. "escape" He said so and started running to the place where there were so many monsters. "I don''t know why he did that is because I feel so pumped up now Or is it because of that damned smile. that makes me look like I want to kill everything I see." ''I think this place has a lot of strong people'' ''So I''m going to have a lot of fun in her'' As I was I think, the shouting sounds were increasing more and more. \u003cYou have leveled up\u003e \u003c1000/100\u003e ''I think my army is having fun, so why don''t I do the same?'' I have learned something important now that I shouldn''t underestimate anyone''s strength. I have to fight everyone with my fullest strength. As I was thinking about it. there was a zombie-like monster approaching me, so I got close to him. U put my sword In his chest and whispered. "The Curse of Athena" " Ethnic transmission" This monster is already dead. \u003c1000/101\u003e My numbers were going up "The Leader''s Eye." I saw many red colors, but there was a distinct group. There were more than twenty red dots forming in one place. "Summon Yama" Yama appeared next to me when she saw me she couldn''t look in my eyes, her his face was a little red. "I think I''ll need you in this next fight, so I called you." She looked at me and said in a faint voice "You only called me for this?" I approached her to the point where I can hear the sound of her heartbeat. She closed her beautiful eye in embarrassment. At that moment, it was more beautiful than ever. She can make a thousand cities fall because of her beauty. His perfume had a scent that can make the strongest warrior submit under her feet. My body was shaking out of excitement I approached her and whispered "Why don''t we do that together?" Her face turned redder She said with a voice full of anger "You are perverted" "Punishment" Her body started to rise from the electricity "Why did you do that? You fool!" She said , with a voice full of pain." "Because I am not a pervert, but your mind is, I say we can kill together." 96 the Golden Hammer I know that the first punishment isn''t painful for her, that''s why I did that. get her out of the shyness she was in. I explained everything to as I was looking at her. That girl has some really beautiful eyes, but it doesn''t matter. Now I have to focus on the fight to come. She felt my gaze and smiled a slight smile. I think that there is no worse than having a pretty girl next to you all the time you feel that you are always in danger of falling into the trap of falling in love with her. And if she had power and vanity, cities would fall. And above all that, she is the daughter of the demon''s King. Do you now imagine the curse that landed on me? Nevertheless, I''m still staring at her soft skin. Damn, this girl will get me killed on the day. After I told her what we should do, the girl Released her energy and started flying. She was sticking her tongue out to me because she could fly and I couldn''t She really is childish to the fullest extent When we got to the place where the people in red were. There were 20 people gathered their they are on the floor drinking wine and eating. They were laughing. On the ground were the bodies of completely deformed women, I think they were raped. Yama got angry because of that scene. I think this will end quickly But when I got closer, I was very shocked These guys are all Level 120 they are at the same level as that guy who moved to the leader''s floor So I wasn''t ready for someone else to flee from me " skylight " A great light shone from the sky. That made their skin burn. And before they moved, Yama attacked By sending meteors from the sky at them That killed 5 of them. The men were looking at each other in amazement at what was happening, so I didn''t give them any time to think. "Earth snakes" Snakes came out of the ground, and tore the bodies of 3 of them and wounded 3 others. "Shadow steps" I Got close to an injured person. I put my hand on his wound and whispered "Blood Poison" Then i found more than five firey snakes. Penetrating the eyes of a person that was trying to attack me from behind. It was Yama launched that attack. I jumped and landed between them. And I whispered "Swords Storm" The black sword turned into two swords and my body started to spin I cut off the head of the man next to me. I cut off another one hand, the screams of pain were spreading around me, blood was falling from their bodies like a giant waterfall. I looked at them and smiled. I think there are less than 10 people now. They tried to attack all at the same time So i whispered "Dark Wings" The wings came out behind my. Before their swords reached my body, I had flown in the sky, far from these swords. I looked at Yama, pulled my tongue, and laughed so hard. I was flying high in the sky. Then I whispered "Mana Swords" I love this skill very much because it was my first skill after learning to use and transform mana. It is considered to be my strongest skill i a wide field. After I fired my swords on them, they were dodging them with skill, but it did not reach half the skill of the man who I fought before. So these swords killed some of them At that moment I remembered something when I learned this skill, I was trying to shape my mana in the form of a sword. What if I transformed the shape of the mana into something else. The idea in my mind began to form and I began to focus all my energy on my mana and its formation. The Mana intent was composed in front of me. Yama was surprisingly looking at what was happening And those on the ground looked at me with great fear. Mana began to condense more and more It was condensing a huge shape and began to turn into a giant golden hammer \u003cThe level of your mana conversion increased to 2\u003e I learned a new skill "The Golden Hammer" The golden hammer was gigantic, to a great extent. I exhausted all my energy. I only have one shot. Therefore, all my strength focused on the hammer in front of me and directed it to their heads. They started screaming as they tried to escape, but it was too late for that. I booked a place for them in hell already When the hammer landed on them, they destroyed them completely, turning them into pieces Their bodies consisted of lumps and flesh was all over the ground. The hammer evaporated after that as if it was never here from the beginning. the scenery in front of me was very ugly, but it was actually very beautiful I actually lost all the energy that I closed my eyes while I was in the sky. "gray, are you okay?" that was Yama''s voice as she approached me \u003c1000/200\u003e I fell from the sky. My last tought was that. I have to find a solution to my energy problem. When I lost my consciousness,suddenly I was in another place. in front of me was large white crystal written on it energy crystal. Next to it was a small blue crystal written on it, the Mana crystal, which was somewhat small. I continued to examine them and found that the blue crystal was shrinking over time and the white crystal was doing the same thing. But suddenly someone with one eyed eye appeared moving around in a wheelchair he put his hand on the two crystals and they went back to their original size again he looked at me And appeared in front of me in a moment. At that moment, i gradually regained my consciousness until I became aware of what was going on around me The smell around me was really familiar I know this smell well I just love it It''s the smell of blood 97 Yamas rage Death and blood always had an important meaning in my real world When my mother was killed in front of my eyes by my father, did I really at that moment felt sad for her. Because in fact, it wasn''t my mother from, to begin with. She was just the person that torments me every day of my life. I was not sad because she died, but I was afraid of death. I wanted to live So when I put my hand in the pool of blood that was under my mother, I was horrified because my drunken father he could have moved his attention to me and killed me. So I ran away from that house when I got the opportunity. That when I was taking by that son of a bitch Child molester, we were attacked every night without mercy. Why didn''t I hold the damn knife put it to my neck and finish everything? that what anyone else would have done? Anyone else would have killed himself and ended all that misery. But I didn''t do that, I clung to life from that moment. I no longer feard death but I didn''t want to die either I want to live I don''t want to Subjugated and die while my head is on the ground. I wanted to prove to myself and to everyone that I deserve better than this, I wanted to prove that I don''t deserve to bullied like this, I am stronger than that No one dares to mock me I don''t see anyone below me because I only look above me and no one is above me, I am higher than everyone. So I was always holding on to life, I was like the one who got tossed after his life and death battle with no energy left. Until he reached the edge of the mountain where no one else was alive. And shouted loudly "I''m alive" Do you hear me? I am still in this life, I am here, I exist. I''ve always been out of tune. No one knows what is going on in my mind. I don''t have a deep relationship with anyone. As for me, I have another cause, another land, and A war that doesn''t concern anyone. So no matter how I got to the bottom of despair, I was still standing. and not bowing to anyone. If I learned one lesson in life it would be this. You don''t lean or depend on anyone in life, because the harder you lean the stronger your fall will be. So whenever I fell I stood alone without anyone help. Therefore, my name became the most terrifying name in my last world, everyone was terrified small and big, my name caused their bodies to shiver and their hearts beat to rise. Blood was always my only friend, I used to take pleasure in watching other people Blood. Because that meant that I was the Victor. that pleasure turned into love over time Until I became completely in love with blood so I think I loved Dracula because blood is her weapon. Someone told me one day The one who doesn''t fall doesn''t stand I didn''t understand this sentence at the time, and I looked at him with irony as if he was a fool But time proved to me that I was the fool. now I know that whoever doesn''t fall does not stand. I began to open my eyes slowly because I had no energy. The smell of blood was everywhere I think it''s the blood more than one person. \u003c1000/900\u003e ''How did I get that number? How long I have been out for'' The scene around me was foggy, I was trapped by a group of monsters No these are my dark army. What is this black smoke in the sky, the forest was burning Damn it. I don''t understand anything suddenly Dracula appeared beside me "master, are you okay?" "I''m OK, what happened, why is the forest burning?" I said weakly. "Yama, when she thought, was dead. She lost her min and started burning everything without discrimination" there was some fear in her voice. "And why would she think I was dead?" I was somewhat confused "Your body, sir, didn''t have a single drop of energy your body turned into some skin and bones. Master your heart stooped" "Why didn''t you stop her?" "master, the skill rage in the world of demons, exist every 1000 years. Whoever gets this power his strength is multiplied by 3 times, but the problem is that if a person cannot control this skill, he/she may die. Yama now is in the last stage, and if we do not stop her now, she might die" ''That damned girl, why did she do all that? Is it really because she thought I was dead?'' ''Does she really love me that much? And why does this matter terrify me, so I don''t want anyone to love me or am I afraid to love them back?'' I don''t know how I should feel. I tried to get up with all my strength, but I couldn''t do it. My energy was really weak. "Dracula, help me get to where she is." " as my master commands" When I said that, lumps of blood appeared under me and raised me to the sky. My army of darkness was moving with me protecting me. I was looking around and found a lot of bodies of monsters and humans deformed by fire. The green trees were completely black and the leaves were burning. The forest was covered in the smell of death. So I adjusted myself and sat in meditation to restore my energy and closed my eyes. After some time has passed "master, Yama is over there" I opened my eyes, but I was really shocked in front of me, was Yama but she was like a completely different person. Her horns have got bigger, her hair is red, and her clothes are covered in blood she had completely changed. She was more beautiful than ever. I do not know how there is someone this beautiful in any world. But she was screaming and putting her hands on her face in pain There were some magicians and warriors attacking her. while she was in the air The sound of her screaming was making my heart beat faster. What a dreaded feeling "master, she is in the last stage, if she doesn''t get out of this frenzy, she will die" The Warriors and magicians were at level 130. So I looked at Dracula and told her in a firm voice "Kill them in the worst possible way." Dracula directed a group of monsters to attack In front of Dracula''s strength, no one could resist. They could only Die. Their hands and feet were bound with blood as my werewolves began to cut off their skin, smash them, and eat their guts. I gathered what was left of my energy. And I set out towards Yama with steady steps She was screaming and a lot of fire was coming out of her body Suddenly, an attack came from her direction she fired an attack while she was screaming. At that moment, I didn''t have enough energy to respond to this attack. But a block of blood stood between me and the attack. Three of my soldiers stood in front of me, preventing the fire from reaching me The first soldier turned into sand The second had his body penetrated The third was appeal to repel the attack. I approached her more and more as her screaming got louder When I approached her, the temperature rose, and I felt like I was approaching the sun. But I didn''t care, her skin began to turn white. When I stood right in front of her, she started crying non-stop. But the temperature was so high I felt I was going to melt. But in front of those tears I couldn''t do anything but Embracing her hands and endure the burning sensation, I was feeling a lot of pain but I didn''t have the energy to endure it "Hey, I''m still here. I''m alive." When I said that while I whispered in her ear, my body was going to melt But suddenly the heat subsided. She stopped crying "Don''t leave me ..... I don''t have anyone else" She said as she returned to her original form. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t." 98 The fire Gian It is wrong to think that you are responsible for everything The world is moving in a certain direction and you have only to resist So don''t put your head in the dirt like ostrich, but stand up and don''t give up After I said that she had disappeared, I didn''t know that girl was feeling this lonely. I didn''t know that I felt these feelings for her. She became an important person to me, and the evidence for that is the burn marks on my hand. I was sacrificing myself for her. I was sacrificing the life that I want to stick to more than anything else in the world, but I still don''t know how I feel about her. What are all these damned feelings What should I call it? Love I have never loved anyone before and I''m not about to start now. I just want to protect her and nothing more than that she is my follower and my servant after all. so I have to take care of her Dame it \u003c1000/910\u003e "master is your hand ok" Dracula approached me and grabbed my hand She also puts a beautiful perfume, she is very beautiful, she may not be at Yamas level. but she is still really beautiful, her skin is white, her eyes are like diamonds, her lips are beautiful and small. "Don''t worry" "Sky Peacock" I healed my hands and after a while, the wound completely disappeared Dracula calmed down a little But I have to find a solution to energy and mana problems. "Dracula began to exterminate all the monsters around us" "whatever my master commands" I quickly closed my eyes and began to meditate. cries of pine rose up again. My energy started to get restored. \u003c1000/920\u003e I decided to open my status I was shocked by what I saw "status" Level: 120 Experience: 20000/100000000 Power:60+ Energy: 50+ Dexterity: 70+ Determination:65+ Physique:60+ Intelligence: 50+ Magic Skills: fireball, Absorption, Sky Peacock, Danger area, Illusion, Earth snake''s, energy shield, Blessing of the soldiers, Lightning strike, Fire meteorites, Mana swords, Dark Blood Poison, the Curse of Athena, Ethnic transmission, swords Storm, Iris strike, Dark Wings, The Leader''s Eye Warrior skills: Cutting Strike, warrior cry, shadow step, Iris strick, Hyperspeed Tamer skills: Paralysis, Transfer of consciousness Transformation skill: transform fo 3 minute Special Skills: Identification, Realm, Control, an army of darkness, Dimension Seal Equipment: sword of Athena, the jewel of destiny Pending Attribute Points: 20 Pending Skill Points: 20 I was really shocked to suddenly reach level 120 without doing anything but sleep. Now I understand why I needed more time to recover my energy. I increased my magic abilities slightly because I need an excessive amount of mana. After my Golden hammer skill, I started to need a large amount of mana. This skill is overwhelmingly powerful, so it needs a lot of mana. \u003c1000/970\u003e the body was regaining back all of its energy. I opened my eyes when I felt the movement of human feet coming towards me. I saw that a group of people escaping from some monsters when they saw me they stopped. I looked at them and smiled. Now is the time to try my new strength The Monsters were like wolves with very long legs and red skin. "STATUS" Name: Red TAILED Wolves Level: 115 Before I attacked, I saw a huge thing moving at a fast speed, the ground was shaking It was A very large creature. Reaching to the arena where I stood "Damn its the most powerful monster on this floor" "We are going to die" They sat on the floor and started crying There was A giant, far away, smashing l monsters with only one hit He attacked with fire that came out of his hand and burned all the monsters in front of him. before the fire reached me I whispered "Energy Shield" The shield was efficient and protected me from the fire. That giant was about 7 meters The screaming was so loud. "Status" Name: Fire Giant Level: 125 "How about we play together." I whispered "Energy Monster" My height rose to ten meters I looked at everything under my feet. They were like insects. But my condition was somewhat different this time. My body was red and I had no swords, only my hands I headed to the monster quickly. I hit his face with all my strength, he took a step back because of that blow But he quickly stood up and headed towards me He took out from his hand a large mass of fire that headed towards me "master, i think you should summon me" This was the voice of my Dark Wings So I summoned my wings My shape changed, a sword appeared in my hand, and my wings came in front of me and protected me from the fire. I suddenly flew over, seeing the whole forest, as everyone was watching me with amazement Really merging my energy monster with my dark wings really adds a new level of strength. "master, what do you think about penetrating his heart?" Those damned wings, I really like them. I headed toward the monster as fast as possible. I drew my sword of energy and attacked. My sword penetrated his chest, and with a quick move I cut off his head. I placed My hands on his body and whispered. "blood poison" He fell to the ground and the sound of his fall sock the entire forest. Everyone was looking at me in fear. But I didn''t care Because I was enjoying the new power that I discovered. When I turned back to my real Appearance, I was surprised when I heard the sounds of a lot of gigantic monsters coming towards me. In front of me was more than a dozen giants, each more than 10 meters long, led by two monsters a male and a female. They were looking at me as if I killed their only son "You have some really bad luck, master." This was the voice of my dark wings. 99 finishing the first floor Dima, I cannot deny what you said, I really have so much bad luck, I have the worst luck ever. These monsters levels were 135. They seemed more powerful the first giant so I felt I was going to see a new type of hell today. I feel like I''m standing at the door of hell and just waiting for the doors to open. But before that damned door opened, I whispered ''I think it''s not my turn to DIY today'' There was a doll trying to escape without anyone seeing it It seems that this doll has a damn but luck, but it''s not more than me. I don''t like those who take anything Form me. The giant started screaming, as I looked at them with sarcasm. Then I whispered "Manna Swords" Swords swept toward the giants but suddenly changed their direction to the doll The doll skull was pierced and hung on a tree in the back. \u003c1000/999\u003e \u003c1000/1000\u003e "The first floor is finished." I approached the giant and laughed as hard as I could. I continued to laugh until light appeared on my body. From the stone in the sky, Then I disappeared. they looked at me with anger in their eyes. "The first floor was finished in one day, a new record." \u003cAdditional bonuses obtained\u003e \u003cYou have levelled up.\u003e \u003cYou have levelled up.\u003e \u003cyou have levelled up.\u003e \u003eyou have Leveled up.\u003e \u003eyou have levelled up.\u003e \u003cYou got 100 KD.\u003e "you got the key of destiny" Damn, my level has gone up 5 levels at once, this tower is really strange. I don''t understand it''s power at all. ''who made this thing?'' I was very surprised by what was happening. But suddenly a new sign appeared as I was thinking. \u003cyou have learned 3 new skills\u003e Damn it, the skills that I stole from Yama''s library are all over. From where I will get new skills now I must find a solution ''These skills must be the strongest since they need this high level to activate.'' I opened my skill list and examined the first skill in the warrior speciality. "Ecstasy of War" Increase attack speed, movement speed, and double the damage you inflict. I think this skill is just like my'' warrior cry'' skill but much stronger. "Camouflage" Skill helps you merge with your surroundings, the higher your level, the better you can Camouflage. A good skill I wished I could have such a skill for a long time. Because I love stealth, I am a thief and a criminal after all. Hahahahahahahaha The last skill is a magician''s skill "Flame chains" It Restricts your opponent for 5 minutes with continuous damage and ending of his magic energy. These are some Strong skills. now I can easily kill any Magician. But there is a problem now that I no longer have any new skills. There must be a way for me to get some new skills. As I was thinking, a new message appeared. \u003cyou are now in the leader''s jungle. \u003e Then I found myself in a big black forest. "The Leader''s Eye." There were no red marks. There were only 3 people in blue. Black trees were all around me, a black halo is coming out of it. I got closer to the place where the people were. The closer I got the more pressure I feel on my body. But what I saw caused my heart to be in shock, I saw a big black castle in front of me, big horns like the horn of bulls on the castle door. Great pressure and energy were coming out of that place. There were three people sitting When I approached the palace door Someone got up and stood in front of me. It was tall. "How did you get here, child? Are you also trying to enter the Palace of Darkness without even having the key of destiny, you are a big fool" "if I am a big fool that makes you more foolish than me because you stood before me" I said that and smiled "you child don''t be conceited, I can crush you under my feet" When he finished, I whispered "Golden Hammer" I formed a huge hammer, yes it pulled a lot of my energy, but I now have twice the energy the first time I used that skill. He broke under my hammer in one moment and turned into pure meat. The other two people were looking at me with astonishment. But there was a strong aura coming out of them "Status" Name: Druk Level: 110 Type: hybrid Specialization: Warrior Profession: Commander of the mercenaries of Heaven Name: Osama Level: 120 Type: human Specialization: light magician Profession: the Heir to the falcon''s clan The two were at The age between 25-30 "He was a fool who deserved to die, but he had a point. You cannot enter without the key of destiny" Osama said looking at me He is a light Magician. this kind of magic like and dark magic are very rare. " We are waiting here until the one who holds the key comes, who is the most accomplished person on the first floor" Druk said it as he tried to explain to me "I have the key," I said, will smiling after I took an elixir to regain my energy When the two heard what I said, they got up with absolute speed as shock appeared on their faces. "Can we see the key" "Don''t be fooled by what he saying he must be lying" "Yes, I also think that. Don''t lie to us, child." "Flame chains" Chains appeared from the ground and bound the two. The two were screaming in pain, but the magician didn''t use his energy, so he began to suffer more I removed the key from my internal domain That is the key to destiny. Time to kill you as a punishment for not Believing me. I said that then I took out my black sword and turned to them. "let me live and I will be your servant Me and my clan We are one of the great clans We will all be under your service Please don''t kill me" "Me too, I am the leader of mercenaries, thieves, warriors and spies. We will obey everything you want, but don''t kill us" "Master, I say we should leave them alive, we don''t know what you are we going to encounter inside, might need their strength in upcome fight or we can use them as mice to experiment with some traps" This was my dark wings voice These two, if they attack me together, I will have some difficult time But after I heard that, I decided to leave them and if one of them tries to attack me, I will kill him with one hit. I approached the gate and stood before it. I put the key of destiny in the door. After a few seconds, the key disappeared completely. The door started to open on its own. The door creaking sound was a little terrifying. The bodies of the two were shaking. When the door got wide open, I saw many bodies and heads in front of me on the ground everywhere. the bodies of many human beings I entered the palace with two of them behind me. When we were inside, the door behind us was forcefully closed. Durk took out his big sword, and Osama pulled out his magic wand. The two were very scared Suddenly, we saw a large monster with a human body, but its skin was black, and the face of an ox with big horns. He was eating the flesh of some dead bodies I didn''t care about that, but that monster, when I looked at his status,I was shocked Name: Dark Ox Level: 140 "master, this monster is very strong. We must cooperate together to eliminate it." "Master, why don''t you send those two to attack the monster" suddenly the beast looked at us and screamed strongly, because of it, a lot of monsters appeared like ghosts, but their colour was black. There were more than 50 monsters. "master, it seems that we cannot keep our promise. We will die here together" "If someone dies, it will be them, not us." "Summoning the Army of Darkness" A lot of beasts appeared from underground. They Start screaming "I think the first floor is nothing compared to this floor." Osama and Druk were looking at me with great amazement They realized that these were my soldiers, but they didn''t know where they came from? "Dracula kills everyone and leave this bull to me." "as my master commands," Dracula said with a laugh The soldiers were shouting loudly in a strange way because we are already about to eliminate everything. 100 The Mystery the author note: Since we have already reached the end of the first volume. I just wanted to say thank you all for supporting me I couldn''t be happier I also wanted to say that each volume will be 100 chapters And the end of each volume will be a short chapter with some information about the story and a summary of what happened in that volume Skills fireball, Absorption, healing, Danger area, Illusion, Earth snake''s, energy shield, Blessing of the soldiers, Lightning strike, Fire meteorites, Mana swords, Dark Rain, Cutting Strike, warrior cry, shadow step, Iris strick, Hyperspeed, Paralysis, Transfer of consciousness, Transformation, Identification, Realm, Control, an army of darkness, dimensions scaled, Dark Rain, Death shapeshifter, Sky Peacock, Blood Poison, The Curse of Athena, Ethnic transmission, Swords Storm, Iris strike, Sky Peacock, Dark Wings, The Leader''s Eye, Ecstasy of War, Camouflage, Flame chains Specialities Magician Warrior Tamer Dark army 33 Skeletons 10 dream creatures "Status" Name: vampire Level: 100 Specialization: energy absorption "Status" Name: werewolf Level: 120 Specialization: night howling Status Name: Dream Creatures Level: 130 Specialization: dreams illusion The main characters Gray: The main character is a bloody figure who loves killing and blood he tries to force himself on a Beautiful girl only to be killed by her mother but instead of dying he got transported to another world. Yama: The heroine of the story she is the Demons King daughter. Khaled: Within the blood league team, he is quick and bloody. Shard: Within the blood league team, everyone on the team considers him an older brother. he has a very powerful sword that can destroy anything. Hind: Within the blood league, but she died at the hands of another union when she entered planet X Lina: a mysterious character within the team of blood league She is a hybrid and uses magic and snow she doesn''t speak much. Zed: in the blood league, he is known to by am an intelligent person, he is cool, handsome and good at using the bow. Dracula: The first commander of gray Dark Army The Demon King: he attacked the humans, and kidnapped gray mother cause unknown. Jaber: The king of the humans he has been defeated by the demon king Dark Wings: A New Skilled that gray Obtained Note: the skill has its own consciousness. Summary of the story so far Gray was the leader of the greatest gang on the planet with a painful past that controlled his actions. in That world, he saw a beautiful girl enter his headquarters. He decided to rape her. He killed her father in front of her eyes, then he was killed while raping her at the hands of her mother. but instead of dying, he transported to another world. In this new world, he got a caring father and a loving mother who loved him from the bottom of their hearts. they respect him, therefore, he decided to change, but life had other plans for him, he was forced to again do some evil, but this time it''s Different, he only kills whoever stands in his way When He went to the woods to Tame some monsters, he entered the secret demon prison by accident. it in that secret prison he met a beautiful girl who he discovered to be the daughter of the demon king. who started to teach him some skills to take advantage of him and to escape that prison. but she made the mistake of leaving him alone in the forest. There he learned the skill Summoning. A skill that he can summon parts of the army of King Darius who designed the Devils Prison to be his home. after some time he met an old dragon from which he obtained a strange seed and knew from him some secrets and learned in the woods a lot of abilities. When He went back to Yama as he knew her plan, he was able to Trick her he escaped from prison to discover that the demon king carried out an attack on humans he killed king Jaber the king of the human. Gary returned to his village only to find his mother kidnapped and his father taking his last breath. His father last wish was for gray To find for himself some friends. Gray takes the decision to take revenge on the demon race. he left his village and went to the Stars Institute, As his mother the last messenger said. on the way there, he met his first friend. they went through some adventures together that made them get closer with each other until they reached the Stars Institute. the two joined the competition to attend the Stars Institute. Gray met in this competition Khaled and Lina and they formed a team. they won and they reached the last stage. Gray survived with Khaled and Lina. Gary and his newly formed group of friends they formed a team in order to participate in the rest of the competition and enter the Stars Institute. they created a team called the Blood League led by gray, the team first mission was to control a city and protect it from upcoming attacks. in the end, they won and survived. Their next exam was on a different planet ''Planet X'' Because of careless they got sneak attacked and lost one of their team members. Hind sacrificed herself to save her brother, in the end, they only escaped because of Gray''s uncle Saad. He tells him about the past and also tells him about a Mysterious map. He tells him about a mysterious treasure. Gray gets to know about his mother basts like how she graduated from the Stars Institute and how she was on the same team as King Jaber and the demon king. Gray feels like everything is contacted. but he doesn''t understand the link between everything. Gray meets a lot of challenges in his journey he even meets the lost son of King Jaber. Now he entered the sky tower in order to get stronger to take revenge to save his mother and most importantly to kill the demon king. but it turns out that it''s not that simple. And the journey proved to be more difficult than expected. This is a summary of what happened in the first volume ............................... Now to Chapter 100 An unknown person in an unknown location at an unknown time I can''t remember anything. Where am I how did I get here? I feel nothing but pain. My hands are completely bound and I cannot move All I see are just delusions and things I don''t know the origin of I don''t remember anything before I wake up. I don''t have any strength nor any energy My eyes were completely covered and there were two people talking about something I couldn''t understand. they resumed talking and said "He Thinks I''m dead" "That bastard killed you twice so far" "Yes, and every time it''s more painful than the time before, this time my whole body was in pain. I felt like I was going to die just from the pain" "I know how you feel, you and I are the same people after all" ''What is this madness, what do they mean when they say that they are the same person I don''t understand anything'' "He finished the first floor in one day" "I think he will get to where we want him quicker than expected." "Our master will kill us if we don''t finish this quickly" "I can''t believe that a thousand years have passed, time really passes quickly. But I hope that we have chosen the right person this time. " But I''m still worried if that pitch can get the job done." " She has no other choice. Don''t forget who we got in our hands. " "Yes, I didn''t forget. Let''s go to torture him for a while" "He''s so stubborn" " that''s what makes this so fun" They started torturing me again, those damned Bastards They started cutting my fingers one by one as I screamed in pain. my body was in so much pain "Will you tell us where you hide it" "What are you talking about. I don''t remember anything I don''t remember that damn thing that you want, I really do not remember" I said while I screaming "So why don''t we make you remember" 101 control Leave yourself to me. Concentrate all your attention on me, I want you without anything else I don''t want your heart that leads you every time to your death. No Also, I don''t want your mind with all its nonsense. I know that you are confused now, now you are wondering how do I want you without a heart or mind. I want you as raw as you are without ideas and without feelings without restrictions I want you to be completely empty. I want you to take away everything you know, everything you believe in, everything in your heart. Everything else besides me is just a lie, what you love, what you hate, what you desire. All of it is a lie. I am the only one who knows what you want and I will give it to you So give your soul and take whatever you want let me tell you a secret before anything Life is a big curse. That curse is fair It Doesn''t differentiate between anyone not due to colour, age, shape, or due to the situation. That curse afflicts everyone Search anyone life. You will find that little secret that tears their hearts at night before they close their eyes and go to the next world. Life is a great curse, a curse that no one can escape from. Some say that if you can''t stop it then enjoy it. Let me tell you another secret. Believe me, I am not that generous with you out of the goodness of my heart, but I just want you to realize the things I realized before you. Life does it''s best to fuck mankind. Life take our dreams and our beliefs. So let''s enjoy it while it lasts, let''s dance to the melodies of pain, and sing as if there is another night ahead of us we''re already on the verge of falling Let''s play it like game. Let''s keep going and have some fun In order to enjoy the tearing of our hearts and the killing of our souls, in order to change and turn to different people. In order to look back and laugh at everything, like life is a joke, we must laugh As I''m laughing now. I am now putting my sword in the neck of a large pig No, not the pig you eat the pig you kill. I have never liked pork. But because this is that dammed leader of the fourth floor. I have been in this damn fortress for over a month Each floor had a strange and long mission. I felt very bored here, blood went to every place I step in. This fortress was not as easy as I thought, but it''s more difficult and dangerous. If I had no Dracula with me and 135 from my Army of Darkness, I would have died a long time ago If you are wondering why I still have 135 soldiers I would tell you because the two soldiers that Yama badly injured heald them selfs. If you look at me now from far away. You will find a large pow made of dragon jewels on my back. This was my prize on the first floor. Some call it the dragon bow. Its arrows must be made from Mana But it''s the bow that produces this mana arrows. So it doesn''t take any kind of energy from me the "Eye of the Leader" skill ?as very helpful. I upgraded this skill to a high level. Now I can see things more clearly so I can better define my targets. I can catch them and gouge their eyes out with one arrow or hit their private organ with one arrow and finish his family line before it starts. And if you look at my left hand, you will find a silver shield it''s ''the armour of Heaven''s'' I got it from the second-floor monster. It raises my physical defence and my energy by 15%. This was a really nice thing that added a lot of strength and made me feel more confident than before My beloved sword is still in My right hands. I discovered a few new things about this wonderful sword. Of course, you will wonder about that black gown on my back No, I didn''t get it from the third floor as you might think. Do not be na?ve I liked it so I took it Finally, these three boxes I forgot to tell you when I kill the floor leader three boxes appear, each box hold something A skill, tool, or precious something This is the fourth floor so I expect to get something great I looked at the dead pig behind me and pulled my sword out of his neck Then I said "you fat pig what box should i choose?" But he did not respond "Master, why are you talking to a dead monster? Is my master monster going crazy?" This was the voice of my black wings "Madness is the gift from heaven in my opinion.opinion." "But this is a strange gift, sir. If I were you, I wouldn''t have accepted that gift." I smiled and said in a calm voice "Were it not for that gift, I think I would be really died" "master, I think you are illogical. You really are died. This is your second life. Did you forget?" "that is something I can never forget?" "Man doesn''t forget his punishment" "And who told you that it''s a punishment?" "my father died, my mother with the demons king, and now I''m on this floor killing monsters, I can only see this as punishment" "I see it as a second chance." "So ??master what box will you choose?" "I don''t know this stupid pig is not answering" "The dead don''t talk master" "So what should I do?" After waiting for some time and talking to Dima, this month, she is the one person I talk to the most. She is also crazy and has her own philosophy in life After some thought, I decided to choose the box in the middle. The box opened and I was shocked by what I saw. There was a paper in front of my eyes. This paper I saw before on the third floor. But it was this gold. The ones in front of me now are silver. I don''t know what''s going on is it because I took to long on this floor Or is it another reason. it doesn''t matter now I took the paper and stored it without reading it. "Do you want to save the contents of the paper?" A sign appeared before my eyes "Yes," i whispered quietly "Control skill learned." You can control someone weaker than you in level for 3 minutes. " I was smiling so hard after reading these words. Why not try this skill At the end of the palace, there is a man with yellow hair crying. " master, please have mercy on me, I didn''t mean to offend you." "Do not be afraid, I''m not going to kill you" "Thank you, Master. Thank you" He said that, as happiness all over his face "control " I looked at him, smiled and approached him I whispered in his ear "Kill yourself " His face began to shiver, and his features were in a state of disarray "no, I''m not going to" He was saying that as he moved toward a sword on the ground "My body, what did you do to my I can''t control my body?" I just smiled at him without saying anything Raise the sword "Please don''t make me kill myself please" "Well, why don''t you start by cutting your hands off?" The sword approached his hand, he started crying, with tears coming from his eyes "Master, please forgive me" The sword began to pierce his skin, he was screaming as he couldn''t control his body, then in one moment he lost his hands completely He was screaming with no use Blood was coming from his severed hand His eyes became completely red from pain and tears " Damn you, why are you doing this to me, you Basterd I will kill you, I will cut your head and make you regret the day you were born" He said that while he crying and feeling anger, he couldn''t control himself "Well, why don''t you cut your private parts?" He looked me confused and in pain. The sword was moving towards his member His eyes are full of intense fear and terror When the sword got close "No, wait a minute" Suddenly the sword stopped He looked at me with some relief on his face "Cut your throat." 102 the fifth floor I don''t feel pity for my enemies, hell. Whoever stands before me is nothing to me. He is Not even a human in my eyes, so why should I feel pity. In fact, I enjoy being torturing them and making them cry like children. And as they ask for mercy, I give them hope, then I kill them without mercy. I am not an angel from heaven. I am a human from the earth, so I will make everyone who stands in my way visit hell. As he knows for a fact that he stood on the wrong side. He can then curse his luck as much he wants to, but he will surely die in the end. After I made that poor person kill himself, and I saw that miserable look on his miserable face, the look of despair, that look makes me happy I was really smiling. How was that feeling of cutting your neck with your hands, how was your heart was it beating with intensity as your hands were trembling and you can do nothing but cry and scream? Other than crying and screaming, there is nothing else you can do and no one will help you. you killing yourself is like a helpless and vile insect about to be crushed under my feet. I was looking at him and pondering. He was really an ugly man with bad luck that made him stand in my way. Suddenly, a light appeared, which would take me up to the fifth floor, but as it happened, I felt a pulse In my inner range in the gadget part, I felt that there was something that wanted to pierce my chest and get out. I looked around the room, and I didn''t find anything that intensified my chest pulses. I felt that my chest is going to break, and I would turn into ash. But the light was very close to me, and I couldn''t do anything but give up and get to the next floor. The fifth floor or the origin of hell this matter is the same to me I closed my eyes and smiled when I opened it I found myself in a desert. there is nothing around me except high mountains and the hot sun my body was shaking from the pain. my chest still hurts but that pain began to calm with the passage of time and in the same moment, I heard the voices of many feet, coming towards many "The Leader''s Eye." When I said that, I saw a lot of deers but they had a human body. Thy is going very quickly there were about 100 monsters. like a large herd with nothing standing in their way. I don''t know why intense fear appears on their face, are they fleeing from a monster or something? But if they came close to me, they will run me over and I don''t like to be run over. Hence, I summoned Dracula. With her white skin, she smiled at me with a bright smile "I want to taste deer meat, today," I said that and I smile to her "And I want to taste their blood, master," She said that and took all the other 135 soldiers out of my range. but their appearance has all changed. All my soldiers have evolved and changed. some changed their type to " blood zombies." they follow everything I say. That change happened after they reached level 160, it was a really big change. They stood in front of me, like a fortress of deers. They were about to reach me, but before that happened, I whispered "Energy Shield" a three-layer shield appeared around me Then I whispered " Energy Monster", now I turned into a 10-meter-long monster, but my looks now are also different Dracula ordered the soldiers of darkness to attack, their war cry rose. Until it almost reached the sky. My soldiers headed towards the deers. But those deer continued to move. as if they didn''t see anything in front of them. My soldiers were cut their neck but All those injuries didn''t stop them for a moment. They were moving forward as if they were running away from an awful thing, a very dangerous thing. I ordered my soldiers to stop their attacks, the deers ran away without looking back without looking at my attacks. Not my formidable army with the frightening numbers or my frightening appearance. because it was afraid of something more dangerous That look in their eyes I know that look even In animals, it''s the look of fear, a fear from death Dracula was ordered to disappear I whispered the "super speed" I was racing against the wind. I found a smell that I know very well. The smell of blood. The smell that I addicted to that makes my body feel excited. The more I smell, the more I adore that smell, my body relaxed, making me feel comfortable Suddenly, I got to the source of this smell, it was a room in the desert. I was amazed at that, but I was not shocked because the stuff I saw made me be able to bear anything else. There was no door in front of that room, so I came close to that room and put my hand on one of its walls. When I did that, i was pulled inside "You must kill everyone in the room to get out." This sign appeared when I entered the room I looked around, I saw nothing but emptiness, but after a few moments A girl appeared in front of me Her back wad directed at me so I pulled out my sword and as I was about to kill her But when I saw her face, I stood in front of her without moving, I felt like I was hit by a thunderbolt This girl, I know her This girl is the reason for me being in this world She is the girl who I killed her father in front of her and raped her Damn what is she doing here 103 the ghosts of the dead When I saw her, I was amazed and shocked. This girl is the reason for my death. How did she get here? \u003cAuthor''s note: He certainly didn''t think for a moment that he had killed her father and raped her\u003e I was looking at her like I''m looking at death, she didn''t move or leave her place. But suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of me as if she had been here since the beginning "Do you remember me?" She said that in a very calm voice, but that voice made my heart tremble a little. ''I don''t feel fear, all I feel is astonishment, yes, astonishment, how did this Bitch come to this world?'' How did she get here? "Do you remember me?" She said again, but this time out loud I sat on the ground. I wish I can go back to my real-world sometimes to take out my cigarettes and look at the world without interest. But I have neither my cigarettes nor my pistol that would make everyone else shut up. "you raped me and killed my father in front of my eyes. Did you forget that?" She said that while raising her hand angrily Sparks were coming out of Her eyes. "Yes, I did, I killed your father, raped you, and did everything hideous in this world," I said, as I leand back. with my back against the wall of the room. "Don''t you regret it, don''t you have a heart?" She said as tears started falling from her eyes Black tears, damn "regret, I think it''s not the right word," I said, then stood up and looked in her eyes. "I feel pity on you and your father, that you fell in the way of a monster like me. I never feel regret for something I did," I whispered in a low voice. "But you died" she said that with a kind of anger and surprise I smiled and passed by her, saying, "So I think that destiny took revenge for you, so I don''t want to hear your damn voice." "You are the damned one, you felt lonely and miserable, so you wanted to break everything. You were pouring your weakness and fear on me and every weak person you meet. because You see yourself in them. Do you think that I don''t see the real you ? You are weaker than anyone" I took a step back and whispered to her, "then let this week person get you out of this miserable world." I pulled my sword and made it go through her chest. She looked at me and said "I will always hant you" "And I will always be waiting for you to send you back to hell" I said, as she disappeared completely "master, Is what she was saying is right? Are you really weak?" Dima said "Yes, I was, but I am not anymore" I said, then I remembered something I remembered how lonely I was, how I was killing everything that came close to me How I decorated my bed every night with a new head Really, this was a kind of weakness, a kind of illness that made me feel strong But now I don''t need it because I''m really strong I put my sword in the ground and turned and tried to break through the walls, but I couldn''t use any strength So I remembered, "that I have to killeveryone in the room to get out." After I remembered that, I sat quietly without a sound,I put my sword in front of me, and sat in an attempt to meditate and enter my inner domain. But I couldn''t, so I was really surprised After some time, a new person appeared in front of me. He had a big mustache and was handsome When I came to this world I first saw him and felt his love and today I look at him and I feel a strange hate His eyes were black and his heart radiated in darkness He is my father, I looked at him, but I didn''t stand up. I kept looking at his eyes as he kept looking at mine I really miss him but I know that''s not him This is another person, but I missed his features, his mustache, and his looks, so I did nothing but look at him. Do I really have to kill him? Is there another option? Is there another way to get out without killing my father? "are you going to keep sitting like this? Why didn''t you take revenge for me? Why didn''t you kill the demon king? Why are you so weak?" He said that while looking at me in anger. My heart at that moment was in pain. I felt like it was hit by a lightning bolt. I know that he is not my father, but I felt an indescribable pain. I felt that my body would be shattered by pain I remember the day he died like it was yesterday, I remember how I swore to take revenge for him "you fell in love with the demon king daughter and you forgot your father. You forgot your promises to me" I stood up and headed towards him "You''re a despicable son who''s not worthy of life" I got closer and raised my sword "Do you want to kill your father? You really don''t deserve everything I did for you" As I stood before him he said "You don''t deserve to bear my name" I made my sword pierce his neck He disappeared "master, are you crying? I''ve never seen you cry before" I didn''t care about what She said, I didn''t care about anything at all at that moment I was very angry and deeply saddened that I wanted to break everything I sat on the ground and the sword fell from my hand there was some water falling on the ground. I didn''t know at that moment that water was coming from me I put my hand on my face to find me crying I don''t like crying. I never want to feel weak At that moment, I felt a body that contained to me from behind. "don''t Cry" I looked back and was shocked when I saw the source of that sound ''It''s Hind'' 104 are you really dead The past is like a ghost that will always come to hant you. It''s hard to deal with. It may be difficult to handle, but if you let it control you, it will kill you without mercy Your secrets has to be completely buried and destroyed, if that doesn''t happen you will never know how you go !? And it will be too late. I said her name only to have my body start hurting more. Her hand were around my neck, I felt like I was going to suffocate to death. "master, she is trying to kill you. Summon me." Dima said with great anxiety and fear that was visible in her voice "No," I said, as I feel every bit of my body shivering with pain "master" Dima said in a puzzled voice "I don''t like repeating myself twice, no one will kill her. I have to bear all my mistakes. I have to bear everything." I said it in an angry voice, my heart was burning. "You are weak and because of your weakness. I am now dead . No matter what you do , you will remain weak." She said , with a rising voice. My body was burning with anger, I felt I was about to explode I know that I deserve what happens to me. I know that I deserve death because I couldn''t protect her. Damn this world Damn this floor Damn it all But I also know that I do not want to die here not before I take revenge for her My body was burning with anger and my chest was in pain She is going to break my neck so I gathered all my strength and pushed her away form me I''m not going to die now. Not before I break this world I pulled my sword lightly but I was still in pain, then I put it in her stomach with all my strength , pain was visible on her beautiful eyes. I had to watch her death last time with my eyes I wanted to kill her, I don''t want anyone to take advantage of her body any more, but my sword suddenly disappeared, Before I realized what was happening,she herself also disappeared Then In front of me appeared the one person I never expected Because she is not dead "mother," I said, as I was totally in shock. "I waited for you, why didn''t you come? He killed me." She said so while she looked at me sadly " are you my mother?" I said so as I approached her I don''t believe what I''m seeing in front of me ''Is this really my mom?'' ''Why is she here !?'' ''What are you doing here !?'' I assumed that she didn''t die Damn what is happening?! "He killed me in the worst way possible." She said, with tears falling from her eyes "master, it is an illusion."this was dima voice, but I didn''t hear anything at all at this time. "Mum, is this really you?" my tears started falling "Why didn''t you come and save me? Why did you let me die? Did you not say that you will protect me, that whatever happens you will protect me!" What !? " master she will kill you Don''t be an idiot Don''t let your emotions control you" I don''t know what happened, but I no longer see or hear anything other than my mother standing in front of me. I just feel the sadness in my heart Everything else was a mirage. Everything else was just air There is no truth other than my mom standing in front of me and telling me that I left her to her death. Is she really dead? Am I all alone again? Damn why I always go back to square one Why the world does not do anything I want Always I am the one being tortured. I am the one that always has his dreams crushed without mercy. And im required to be a human being. Then fuck this dirty world. Why don''t I just die ? Why should I keep fighting to the end? What is the reason I''m living for !? At that moment I was giving in to death I would have succumbed to my mother if I was going to die, it would be better if the last thing I saw was her face But suddenly I felt my chest trembling as if something coming out of it my chest felt like it would explode Suddenly I heard a loud voice, which made me return to reality I found My mom standing in front of me in her hand a dagger that came very close to my neck I found that a giant white tiger. on its head was a large jewel like the color of the sky I looked at my mom to find Her body was cut with with the tiger claws "Why did you let me die" She said that and disappeared Damn I was going to die now by my mom''s hand When I thought about it, I started laughing hard,I laughed non-stop That tiger, who killed my mother and scratched its head in my body. Then a sign appeared \u003cYou have finished the illusion room on the fifth floor. You will be taken to the leader of the fifth floor\u003e When I saw this sign in front of me, I stopped laughing and found that the sword appeared in my hands again A light from the sky appeared and disappeared Then I appeared in a new room I was smiling and my heart was burning All I can think about is how I will make the fifth floor see a night that it have never seen before A group of monsters appeared to protect the leader A total of 100 monsters I called Dracula and she stood before me. "I want blood. I want this room to turn into a sea of ??blood. I want them to die in the worst way. I want to hear the sound of their screaming." I want to taste their blood, I want to make those monsters cry in pain "master orders, are for me to follow. " She said that and summoned all the dark army soldiers They attacked the monsters and began to break their hands and bodies Crys of pain were heard. Suddenly, another person appeared he was wearing a cloak, but he wasn''t a person He is a monster He is the leader of the fifth floo 105 a Beautiful meal Everyone is hiding his dreams under his pillow. Everyone is waiting for death when he falls into despair That floor level boss is really different from any other boss. There are some monsters that have a human-like body, but its the body is simler in height, not in shape. Monsters don''t wear clothes and don''t let out this strong aura "Why are you looking at me like this. Why are you so amazed" This voice came from the beast ''He can speak too. This is the first time I''ve ever met a monster that can speak'' "master, he is a developed monster," Dima said that trying to clarify the matter "And how does that happen? "I asked confused " When the beast reaches a certain level of strength and had already killed a large number of people and eats their brains, the monster can possess a human body to some extent and a human mind. "Dima used to explain everything to me easily. She really knows a lot. I looked at the monster and whispered "Status" Name: Sir John Level: 160 Type: Transformed Monster After I finished reading everything that I found, Sir John came towards me and appeared in front of me with absolute speed He Quietly said " What do you think about playing a little together, I want to taste your brain" I looked at him and smiled He was pulling his sword, trying to make it penetrate my body "Illusion" I whispered this word The sword penetrated an image of my body "Camouflage" I merged with my environment "I love games and believe me, I will eat your brain" That damned monster was looking around trying to find me, but he couldn''t So I whispered "Flame chains" A large chains came out of the ground covered in flames and chained that monster down. It began burning his body and he started screaming So I appeared in front of him and approached him, but suddenly small monsters appeared in large numbers. they resembled mice in my real world. They ate the chains of flame as if it were a piece of cheese. Sir John started laughing hard " Ha, you showed yourself, I thought I would have a little fun" He attacked me very quickly with his sword So I pulled out my sword and defended the blow that was coming in my direction suddenly he opened his mouth and attacked me with a black flames "Dark wings" My wings protected me, from the flame. I whispered quickly "Warrior Ecstasy" my attack power increased so tackling his hits was a little easier than before Suddenly, he went back and tried to collect his energy, and something came out of him that looked like a flame "Master, don''t let him gather his energy again, his power will rise." I tried to get close to him but the flame around him was very thick So I whispered the "energy shield" " Hyperspeed" I moved Through the flames very quickly The fire was so intense that my shield energies began to Scatter But at that moment the monster was almost finished but I was still far away from him. I didn''t know what to do. But suddenly I remembered something I pulled out the bow from my back and whispered "The Leader''s Eye." Blue arrow appeared on the bow The arrow ran between the flames and penetrated the monster''s chest The beast looked at me in anger. his body was already on the verge of transformation Actually, my level is only 155 weaker than him. So if he turns, I don''t know whether or not I would be able to even stand in front of him. A lot of arrows were fired towards him when every arrow lands. His screaming got louder. But I didn''t stop Many swords came out towards him His body was penetrated at that moment he couldn''t move and the flame around me calmed down I sat on the floor, I was taking my breath and smiling, finally, it was over But suddenly I heard a loud roar I found a giant lion appearing behind me. He was very close I wasn''t ready so I couldn''t react at all. Damn, am l going to die here, will everything end here? But suddenly I remembered my father''s voice in the illusion room when he said to me: "You are weak." At that moment everything around me stopped, nothing moved my chest started to burn suddenly the big white tiger that appeared before appeared again. He responded to the attack of the lion, their claws intertwined with each other. The lion started to roar in pain. He is the leader of this floor and I continue to make him cry in pain. So the white tiger cut its neck with its claws and started eating its intestines There was a strange halo coming out of his body while he was doing that. After he finished his meal, he disappeared again "master, I guess you got lucky this time" Dima said,as she was laughing hard "Why do you say that," I said, confused " I''m not going to tell you. when you enter your inner domain and you see the power of this beast you will understand what I mean" Dracula had already killed all the small monsters and also disappeared with the army The monsters in front of me were not only dead, but also their hands, feet, and their heads are missing. Blood was spreading as it existed their bodies I looked at the lion''s head in front of me This is the head of a floor boss So I took a table out of my inner domain and two chairs Then I called Dracula "master" "I want you to take out the brain of this monster and prepare it for me to eat." "As my master commands" Dracula said with a sincere smile on her face "If King Darius sees what you do with his army chiefs, he will faint. You made Dracula like your own personal cook." "Believe me, you will regret that you cannot taste her food. She makes the best kinds of food." I said that smiling and ready to absorb the ability of the fifth floor leader " why did you summon two chairs? Do you have a guest, master ?" Dima said while laughing " you reminded me, "I said it while rubbing my head "summone yama" I said that and Yama appeared in front of me in a beautiful white dress "Sit down." Yama sat down without saying anything. she was just looking at me After some time, Dracula came with the food,she put it in front of us, and stood in the middle playing some music The scenery was a little pretty. And in front of me was a beautiful beauty We sit at the table eating the monster''s head There are some nice tunes There are blood and corpses around us I felt like I don''t want anything else in the world. "Do you still want to kill my father?" Yama said that while looking atme and eating at the same time "Yes, I will kill him and take revenge for my father," I said, and I continue to eat without looking at her "If you do that I will kill you" She said that and stood up angrily I don''t know why women are only good at spoiling everything Why did she spoil this beautiful taste in my mouth Why did you spoil that sight around me? "Then I will wait for you to kill me," I said, and I was eating the last piece of the leader''s head \u003c you absorbed a new skill.\u003e This sign appeared in front of me I gained the " fire breath " skill The three front boxes of the fifth floor appeared "master, there is one of the three boxes carrying a very powerful tool that you must get" This was the sound of Dima 106 a familiar person Let''s do what we want, whenever we want, let''s dance over our dreams. Yama disappeared after the boxes appeared "A powerful tool in what box," I said, trying to understand more "master, I really do not know, but I know there is a terrifying tool in one of the boxes," Dima said in a sharp voice I looked at the three boxes with similar shapes. Even the energy that came out of them were the same I don''t notice any difference "What do I do to choose the right box," I said, confused "Use Your Damn Luck," She Said, while Laughing Hard "Well let''s see," I approached the boxes and turned around. Trying to find any difference I began meditating and found that there is a slight difference that is not noticeable in one box of the three. It''s a little black energy coming out of one of the boxes It was coming out The box in the middle So I approached it and chose it, so the other boxes suddenly disappeared I opened the box and found a little small key in it "Status" I whispered Name: Santa''s key Use: unknown \u003cyou have Leveled up\u003e \u003cyou have Leveled up\u003e "Is this the powerful tool that you talked about, Dima?" I said confused But no one answered "Dima, is this the tool?" I said it again, as I look at the key in my hand "master, get ready. You''re going to the sixth floor."She said, but her voice was a little different Before I said anything, the light appeared and I began to disappear, the last thing I heard was the sound of Dima while she said "How much bad luck you have, master" This time I appeared in a snowy place, unlike the desert where I was right now. Someone replaced the hot sun with snow that makes a person''s body freeze in place "The Leader''s Eye" I looked around to find many monsters But suddenly, I found the aura of a person that I know well, but I haven''t yet figured out who this person was This person was in a somewhat distant snow cave There are many monsters around this cave I approached the cave and as I was about to summon out Dracula in order to let out the army and attack the monsters around the cave But before I did that, I heard Dima''s voice saying "Master, it is better if you sneak inside if you are interested in the person inside " After thinking a little, I found that what was saying is the right thing to do. If i attack, someone may kill the person inside, I must sneak In. "camouflage" There were a lot of monsters in this place So I tried, to avoid them and walk by without any monsters noticing my movements I was moving quietly and fast between them But suddenly one of those monsters looked in my direction. I felt like I was seen But the monster made no sound as if he hadn''t seen me. So I moved quickly until I reached the cave door and looked around to find no monsters inside Suddenly, I heard a shouting sound, it was a girl''s voice I know this sound So I whispered "Hyperspeed" I headed towards the sound and found three monsters standing as they look at a girl in front of them, and there is a human-like monster who is raping this girl, as she screaming intensely Her face was not clear, but I know that voice She was completely naked and her body had many injuries Her voice had a lot of pain and sorrow Was i such monsters one day Her voice was killing my heart and tormenting it I felt that there was a high mountain over my head destroying it " Leader''s Eye" I looked well and suddenly her face appeared in front of my At that moment my heart burned , I felt so much anger, the sound of her screaming was loud Damn how did that happen Damn damn I will kill these fuckers in the worst possible way At that moment, I not only heard her voice, but all the voices of the woman I raped before. I swa myself in the place of these beasts I was feeling weak and helpless I wanted everything to end " Shadow Steps "I appeared in front of the human like beast And whispered " cutting Strike" I completely cut off his penis as it fell down in front of him on the floor Then he placed my hands inside his chest and raised him to the sky as I looked at him with the eyes full of anger and killing intent. Evil and death were coming out of my eyes and he realized that So his whole body was shivering I don''t know why as I was was attacking him, I saw my face in his place. I saw my damned features smiling sarcastically at my behavior And it says "Why are you so angry ?! You did this more than once ?! Don''t be a damned hypocrite and try to play the role of a holy person" I took out my hand from his body as the blood started to come and with it is the heart of that Damm monster He fell to the ground without life as i pressed his heart until it turned it into dust and disappeared A looked at the monsters standing before me with eyes full of evil and death But before these monsters could do anything "Sky light" I whispered " Earth snake" Their skin was burned and snakes came out of the ground, destroying their body and piercing them I looked at the girl who was looking at me with tears coming from her eyes I took a cloak from my inner range "wear this." Her whole body was injured, so after she wore the cloak, I approached her so that I could cure her eyes was empty as if she didn''t see me like I was nothing, as if she isn''t herself anymore I could see this look in the eyes of most of the girls that I did this to. And I didn''t care But when I saw her this way, I understood that I was just a bastard her body shivered tightly, and her leg was attached to her body, as she sat there crying Those fucks they tortured her "Do not be afraid, Lina, I am gray. No one will be able to hurt you anymore." 107 The secre Things are never as easy as you might think. In a moment, you may die, in a moment, you may lose everything, you may even lose your humanity, but this doesn''t mean that you don''t go to sleep in your own bed because a wall may fall over your head and kill you. You should stand up and fight until that moment comes, then lift your middle fingers and tell it Screw you.. The cave that we are in right now is huge. It has a large opening in the surface. there are some statues in the cave and strange inscriptions When I saw her in that state, I didn''t know what to do except look at her and trying to calm her down. I approached her and put my hands on her body after she calmed down. She started looking at me with a lot of pain on her beautiful face. So I whispered " Sky Peacock" I upgraded this skill to treat psychological wounds as well as physical wounds So after I finished. Her face turned back to a quiet still look. I looked at her and asked her quietly, so she wouldn''t panic again "What brought you to the sixth floor, how did you get here?" She looked at the other side trying to avoid looking in my eyes as she covering her body with her hands "Do not be ashamed of what happened. We are in a damn bleak world, so expect that something horrible will happen in it. And because you are a girl they will not only kill you, but they will do something that makes you wish you are dead. Therefore, you must make yourself strong to defend everything you love and everything that belongs to you." I said This is in an attempt to make her realize that I do not see her as a prostitute, but rather see her as weak. Even with all her strength. She looked at me and said in a low voice " All I remember was that I was on the third floor and suddenly I felt something heavy fall on my head. then when I woke up I found myself here with these monsters they were cutting my clothes than did what they did until you came and saved me" Really, this girl always has a lot of mystery around her. I know that she is hiding a secret that she won''t tell anyone But I have to know what happened here I have to know what is the thing that could put us all at risk "And do you have any guess of whoever did this to you. He cried and bound you here among the monsters in order for this to happen" I said that after i sat in front of her and as I was looking at her cold, dead eyes "All I want now is to meet Saad from the Stars Institute," Lina said that "And why do you want to meet my uncle Saad?" I said angrily " I want to tell him something that I should have told him when I first met him, but I didn''t expect everything to happen so quickly and for them to find me" "Who are them and what should you tell Saad, I don''t understand anything," i said, as I look at her "master, you have to get out of here." That was a sound "what happened? "I said confused " There are a large number of monster heading towards the cave," She said with a voice that had some fear I know Dima and I know she is not afraid of anything, so i whispered "The Leader''s Eye" And I looked outside the cave I was shocked by what I saw. there is a huge number of monsters heading towards the cave and they are all high level as well Where did all these monsters come from? "They want to torture me and take me again," Lina said with a voice full of fear "Nobody will come close to you while you are with me. Don''t be afraid. I will die before this happens." Lina hugged my hand And I whispered "Dark Wings" After carrying Lina, I flew out of the cave through the hole in the surface of the cave Then I headed to a distant hill I looked at Lina and found her smiling This is one of the few times I see Lina smiling Suddenly she began to cry I know very well that she is in pain Pain does one thing to a person, it wipes him out completely or causes him to become a monster? So the best thing to do when you are in pain is to scream Yes shout Shout and do not care about anyone else. scream and say I am I am in pain Don''t make pain destroy you from the inside out. Don''t make that damn virus do what he did to me ¡­ Or you will regret it throughout your life I did not tell her anything but watch her cry until she finished When we got to the hill she has already calmed down She stood before me with the cloak I had given her and began to wipe her tears with her hand Then she said "I can''t tell you anything" " you are right not to trust me," I said that as I looked around, but what she said next made me look at her in astonishment. "It is not that I don''t trust you. I love you. You are the closest person to me in this world and you are my saviour, but my father told me that I shouldn''t tell anyone other than your mother or the leader, Saad, your uncle" I looked at her with astonishment, but I didn''t understand what she was saying Did she just confess her love to me now That Innocent girl loves me me, the goddamn devil Why would someone ever love me !? I felt for a moment that I was going crazy and that what was happening was just a dream. I couldn''t believe for a moment that this girl love''s me But what is the thing that she must tell my mother and Saad? At this moment, as I look at r, something happened that I had never expected nor imagined As she was looking at me with love. A black arrow broke through her chest And she fell to the ground 108 pain The truth that you will realize someday that nothing lasts but the pain Pain is a curse and at the same time it will teach you about life if you do not feel pain, you won''t understand what I''m saying. Without pain You will never learn, you will be a fixed thing. You will be stuck in your place You must suffer in order to know the good from the bad Because the bad thing will hurt you, so you won''t repeat the same mistakes. That''s why you have to suffer. When I looked at her and the arrow that broke through her chest, I was in shock Where the hell did this arrow come from? And how didn''t I feel it? How did I not realize that there is an arrow that''s coming in my direction How did I not notice? Was it because there was so much in my mind. My mind was chaos in chaos but no matter how much I thought. I didn''t get an answer I couldn''t believe that I would lose Lina just like I lost Hind. It was a difficult thing to accept And before I did anything, another arrow penetrated her body She was looking at me with tears falling from her face As if everything was moving in slow motion as if everything stopped my eyes met with hers, and I didn''t know what to say. Her tears were killing my heart, and the blood coming out of her body made me feel helpless. "Energy Shield" A third arrow collided with the shield before reaching her body But the strange thing is that the arrow can penetrate a layer of my shield This is sufficient to demonstrate the strength of the arrow owner " Leader''s Eye" I looked towards where the arrow came from I found a man standing far away, holding a bow, wearing a cloak, as something covering his face I felt like he was looking in my eyes, even though the distance between us was huge I tried to Chase after him But suddenly Lina grabbed my hand "Don''t go?" She said with pain her voice. I looked at the man again with anger and found him smiling A large bird appeared from nowhere and took him away The sound of his laughter was piercing my ear Damn this bastard I Looked at Lina, who was holding my hand tight "Master, she''s about to die so try to heal her quick" I got close to Lina "sky Peacock" But nothing happened What!? Why?! A look at her with intense fear and anxiety, I don''t understand why she didn''t heal I sent all of my energy to her, but nothing happened She was just looking at me and smiling Why the hell are you smiling now you''re about to die She tried to get the arrow out of her body, but she was in pain more and the bleeding was getting bigger "master, these arrows will not be able to handle them. If you take them out, her organs will explode and you cannot heal her, because these arrows are able to reset magical power. You can''t do anything she''s about to die." Dimah said in a calm voice. I tried again to heal her again Why can''t I protect anyone with all this power Why am so weak? My father died before my eyes Hind died and I couldn''t do anything about it Now it is Lina''s turn Why can''t I protect anyone ?! Am I that helpless !? At this moment, I remembered how my father died I remembered how it all happened I remembered all the pain inside me and my tears began to fall quietly I didn''t know why I rebelled against those damned tears at that moment But I am tired so tired I wanted to scream but I couldn''t suddenly Lina, whose body was on the floor She lifted her body with all she had. then kissed me lightly on my forehead She hugged me then looked at me and said "How happy am I, that someone is crying about my death and that this person is you" The pain was filling her voice as if there was a mountain of pain on her back, but she didn''t scream she kept quiet a little then continued "I ¡­ have to give you something, they killed me because they thought they took what they wanted but this is not the truth" I looked at her, not understanding what she was saying "what do you mean? "I said, 0 confused She put her hand on her chest and then pulled out a beautiful radiant light that she felt had many secrets She moved her hand lightly and put it on my chest. When this happened, I felt a light go into my body. Then the body felt weak I looked at her to find her disappearing. I couldn''t understand what was happening before I lose consciousness completely The last thing I did was summoning Dracula to protect me if something happens when I''m unconscious everything around me disappeared After a little while I was in total darkness reminding me of the darkness that I was in after I died in my other world Darkness made my body tremble as my eyes were looking forward and hoping that there will be some way out of this darkness Why is my end is always in the dark Damn it all Damn the world Damn the pain of death I found that light started to appear and a Door appeared in front of me I turned to it And I opened my eyes again To find me in a different room I looked in front of me and found that I was looking at a woman Damn, I turned into a little girl A little girl, damn it. Have I lost my mind ?! Have I gone completely mad? my mind was confused and unbelievable. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing with my own eyes. ...... By:joke 109 christine He who sees the truth. you cannot sell him a mirage When I found myself in the body of a girl, I felt something suspicious ''Was I Reincarnated or something?'' I tried to move my body but I couldn''t. I felt like I had no will to move this body. I turned trying to look around and found that I could look without a problem, but I still couldn''t move this damned body ''Am I a ghost or is this a fantasy or what?'' "Dimah" I called for her, trying to get another person to answer all these questions, but my voice was gone as if it hadn''t been found at all. I didn''t hear any response. The girl was young, with an innocent face. I think she is a hybrid because of the tail and ears, she is brushing her short hair She is Smiling at the mirror happy, I don''t know why she''s so happy. I can''t tell the reason I got really bored After some time I heard steps coming in my direction I heard a woman voice saying "it''s time" "Really had he Arrived?" The girl said that and headed towards the door with absolute speed she opened the door The woman outside was beautiful and also a hybrid The little girl jumped and Hugged the woman. "I can''t believe my father is here." She said, laughing loudly as happiness appeared on her face "Yes, Christine, your father is coming ." The woman standing at the door said , as some sadness appeared on her face "This is the first time I''m going to meet my father What does he look like. Is he beautiful like you mom or is he ugly I think it will be beautiful" This was the the girl''s thoughts Can I also read her mind She grabbed her mother''s hand and headed towards the outside door of the house They stood in front of the door, there was a big smile on their beautiful faces Who''s the lucky man who owns such a family There was a cart with a horse that had a beautiful shape. It stood outside, after a few moments a servant got off and carried all the things in the cart. I think it''s a large group of gifts Suddenly, a strong aura appeared. A tall man with a large body in a hat with a small mustache came down from the cart He had A sharp look. He was handsome When he saw the girl, he ran towards her and hugged her tightly The child was happy and felt warm and safe This is how she felt I know that because of the aura on her body "My beloved child Christine, how much I had missed you, look how beautiful you are " He said that, with tears falling from his eyes Then he stood up and embraced the woman and she accepted it He took them and enter the house ''I am getting bored with what is happening, why am I here and what am I doing? Why am I in the body of this child?'' And why I''m seeing all of this After they entered the house, that man asked the child to enter her room in order to open the gifts. Christine refused and asked him to sit with her But he kissed her head and asked her to enter and told her he will be right behind her Christine entered her room. and began to open the gifts Gift after gift, she was smiling and playing with her toy who she gave the name Lina. When I heard this name, I felt sorry and sad as I remembered what happened to her Christine was very happy She was waiting for her father, but he didn''t come when he didn''t come she fell asleep and lost her consciousness completely I also can no longer see anything After a while I fell asleep too, I don''t have any strength, and I don''t have anything to do Suddenly I opened my eyes to a strange smell, it was a fire Christine opened her eyes so I could see everything now The house was burning and there was a strong aura There was a fight Christine started screaming "mom dad," She said many times But no one answered Her room started to burn, and she starts to cough repeatedly She hugged her doll so hard and started crying Suddenly, a black shade appeared in front of her and was about to cut her neck with the dagger in his hand But the door opened and the man from this morning rushed toward her He cut the man half quickly Then he hugged Christine, jumped off the balcony, and started running in a fast speed blood was coming from every part of his body He was breathing hard as he ran and his pulse was accelerating " Father, what is happening," Christine said while she embraces the doll and cried "Where is my mom?" There was no answer to any questions asked Suddenly I felt a number of auras chasing after us The father put his daughter next to a tree and pulled out a long sword Three men, dressed as ninjas, stood before him "Give us what you have, and we will leave you alone," One of the men said The father didn''t say any words, but he headed towards them very quickly One of them jumped with his sword, as the standing man whispered a few words When the man touched the sword he exploded He cut another man in half with his sword "If you come close to us, I will kill you. I may have lost a lot of my energy, but I can calmly kill people like you." He said that and stood still, even though one hit would probably kill him. But when the rest saw what happened, they feared for their lives and began to flee Death and fear are the worst enemies for anyone. It Wil always make you back down When the men escaped The father fled with Christine He embraced her and started heading to a specific place in the mountain A cave-like place I realized from his energy that he was about to die He rested his back on a stone in the cave and looked at his daughter. I felt from his looks that he wanted to apologize "Where is my mom?" Christine said that while crying "She went to heaven" 110 Energy pill When Christine heard that, her body began to shake from fear. She said with an innocence voice, like a child that doesn''t know how terrifying the world is. "And when will she return?" When she said that, her father looked at her, his eyes started to tears, then he hugged and held her between his hands As if he wanted her to enter his heart and stay behind his ribs. in order to protect her from this world blood was coming out of his body and he was in great pain When I looked at him, I realized that he was about to die, but he did something very strange. He took out a strange pill from his cloak, it had a strange blue colour and some inscriptions. He put it in his mouth then swallowed it after that, his aura started to settle his energy as well As if he had regained his life again, the effect off this pill was really strange But it wasn''t long before he started screaming loudly as though he''s being tortured That man who didn''t scream from all his wounds The Wounds that is about to take his life. He''s Now screaming like children screaming in pain. I looked at his body and found that something was pulling out his life energy His body was really strange at that moment a lot of blood appeared under his skin. As if his skin had become transparent, and surprisingly, it did not stop at this Because It seemed that the energy stream in his body was passing through a strange transformation as everything In his body became transparent. In his body now nothing was hidden Does this pill give him life in return for taking it later He will survive in this condition for a year or two at the most "Dad, are you okay? What is the matter with you?" Christine said that with great fear and anxiety, as she holds the doll in her hand strongly. " don''t be afraid I''m okay" ''He is lying. He is not fine. He is dying, but slowly he will suffer every night in pain'' "What is the name of the doll in your hand?" He said it in a faint and weak voice Christine looked at the doll in her hand and said with a voice of joy "her name is Lina" This doll is what she remembers on the last night of her happy life So this doll had a great place in Christine''s heart "A beautiful name. I want to go to sleep now and tomorrow. I will be fine, so don''t leave this place until tomorrow."He said that in a voice that had some firmness and a lot of pain. Christine nodded her head. So he closed his eyes without any sound As if he believes that by closing his eyes this pain would go away. He endured in one nigh. The destruction of everything in his life and the killing of his wife whom he loved with all his heart But If he dies now, it will be game over for his daughter as well, and he wouldn''t be able to carry that guilt on his shoulders. I don''t know why I''m watching all of this Why am I here What is the link between Lina''s death and Christine After her father fell asleep, Christine went out of the cave she stared at the stars in the sky She remembered Her mother, how she played with her and how she was sat next to her until she slept. She wondered silently why her mother went to heaven ''Why did you leave me'' Mothers. Life bosoms that we rely on upon without fear, mom''s are our weakness and our strength Mothers are everything beautiful in the world. this little girl called Christine was missing her mother so she started crying She was looking at the darkness in front of her Life is a bit boring, but something always comesthat is the opposite of what we would expect. If you think that your life is stable and that you will not run into anything that stops your ambitions or dreams, then you are a big fool. You may die at any moment. You may become poor or get a serious disease. Therefore, shut up and fight everything with your blood and Sweat, fight everything without despair without fear without submission. On the second day, Christine''s father woke up Then he went and hunted some animals, lit a fire and prepared some food Then, after feeding Christine, he went to the river, took some water, and drank him and his daughter. 4 or 5 days passed until he recovered completely. But every night before he slept he would scream in pain There was a big battle in his body And on every night. Christine after her father slept would go out and stare at the night sky On the sixth day, Christine''s father sat looked at her and said in a strict voice "I want to teach you something" "What is it,father?" she looked at him in confusion "I want to teach you magic, you are 11 years old, so you will be able to learn magic " He said in a deep voice "magic, why should I learn magic, Dad?" Christine asked him, as she didn''t understand what her father meant "You should be able to protect yourself from anyone trying to attack you" He said that while he held her hands I understand why he doing that. he is afraid after he dies his daughter will be easily killed because she is a small bird So he wants to turn her into a fierce bird I was curious to know what kind of magic he would teach her But suddenly everything became dark Darkness were everywhere, but suddenly light came I was in a not too big body of a girl. She was sitting in a chair In front of her was a piece of paper and in her hands was a pen She wrote the following "It has been a very difficult period. How many times I wised for death. It has been 3 years now since my mother passed away and I went to that cave with my father." 111 the truth Am I in Christine body after 3 years. in my confusion, a weak voice appeared from behind "Christine, let''s go before it''s too late" I looked back and found Christine''s father, but in those 3 years he became old. He is niw speaking with defcltyhis. His hair turned white and his teeth fell out already curls filled his face. I expected him to survive for a year or two, I didn''t expect that he would last 3 years But now he is like a 100-years-old The pill seems to be completely depleted When Christine heard what her father said, she carried a little doll that looked a bit old Christine headed to a cart outside, driven by two horses It was a large vehicle with some beautiful inscriptions "Will you take this doll with you again " Father told him in confusion "Yes, I will." Christine said it in a soft voice This girl was no longer reckless or hasty I don''t know how much she went through, but I know that it had not been easy for her It suffices that she listened to her father''s voice,every night, all these years before she slept. A voice that''s filled with pain an suffering. I can''t imagine the suffering that guided her all these years , but I can imagine that time changes everything This is what I learned from life. and That is what happened to me now and before So This is definitely what happened to her "Dad, why do you want to go back to that cave?" Christine asked her father in great confusion The cave is the place where it all began with them so I think it is the place where it all must end ''This man is about to die'' "I will tell you everything there" He said in a firm voice Her father is no longer that gentle man the pain changed him as well. Under his eyes, is dark black, with death flying over his head. He knew that he was going to die so it was eating him form inside What is worse than when you know you are going to die. That will change you, and will turn you to another person completely You will never be yourself again You will get angry quickly, raise your voice quickly, you want everything to be done quickly Most important of all, you will be afraid, you will tremble, you will worry, every time you close your eyes. Can you imagine all these feelings and over all of that you cannot sleep because of the pain Pain that destroys your bones slowly every single night. You will not be yourself anymore. and this was destroying Christine''s father more because he knows how harsh has it been for his daughter She lost her mother because of him Christine looked at her father sadly, as the carriage arrived at the cave I want to see Christine''s face how does it look like. after she became a little older After 7 hours of complete silence that made me feel very bored and suffocated, we reached the cave This silence appeared to me the way their relationship with each other had become The father and daughter has not attempted to speak even once since they entered this vehicle Her father got out , and went to the cave door, put his hand on an inscription, then his face began to relax he entered the cave and was looking at every corner of the cave ''The cave hasn''t changed much'' Christine, too, was looking at around. She cursed the day she entered that cave. The day everything changed Nothing as it used to be She lost her mother forever and she also lost her father The only thing left. Was the doll in her hand ''Lina'' Her father sat on a rock Then he looked at Christine and said with a voice of hesitation and fear "Today I will tell you everything why we are running away and why your mother died" When he said that, Christine shivered strongly then looked at her father, and didn''t say anything. I heard her say in her mind Finally, I''m going to hear the truth Throughout those years, every time she asked him that question he avoided the answer. He did not respond to her wondering and did not give her a straight answer Why did she have to suffer so much Why did all this torment happen to her Why did her mother die in this terrible way And why are they chasing them!? There were hundreds of questions in her mind And at last she will get a satisfactory answer Finally she is going to know the truth She sat in front of him with great interest he continued, saying " I am a hybrid, so are you and your mother. the world despies my race. Humans and demons have this hate towards hybrids. We are in front are nothing but Slaves. And in front of monsters we are nothing but food. Nobody loves us and no one cares about what happens to us. On my own, I formed a little gang to carry out a revolution, but this revolution didn''t succeeded and we were almost wiped out , but I was able to escape and entered a rich family home. there was a beautiful servant who saved me and took care of my wounds. This was your mother. I fell in love with her" When he said that his feelings were covered with both sadness and happiness. Happiness when he remembered those moments that are the most important moments of his life And sadness because he couldn''t protect his wife When Christine looked at his face, she realized that Then he continued, saying, "when I recovered completely, her employer knew that she was treating me, so he fired her from work, so I took her with me and married her. When I learned that she was pregnant, I wanted to become stronger in order to protect this child, so I left and headed to the stars institute 112 the truth 2 The truth is sometimes right in front of our eyes, but we choose not to see it We must open our eyes properly and see. Or, to be more honest, we must open our hearts and see what is around us, pleave me we will find the truth But when you see with your heart, do not forget to use your mind because it is also responsible for knowing the truth, even if it is the truth of who you are. When he said he went to the Stars Institute, I thought a little about all the possibilities Who is this man. I had never seen him before at the Stars Institute or on Planet X he continued quietly "The Star Institute doesn''t differentiate between a demon, a human or a hybrid, so I entered there in search of strength to change The world To have no one rule over me, but when I got there my perception of the meaning of the word power changed I discovered that I am just a really small insect in a big world. over the years I tried to gain strength I was in A team with a strong group of humans and demons. We were the strongest team at the Stars Institute. Everyone was afraid of us We were the strongest, so we decided to storm a strong tomp. That tomp had many secrets and strange things, but when We came close to the end. There was a one-eyed man sitting on a chair with a white chin that he said was one of King Darius Men. When he said, King Darius I was delighted. King Darius is the pride of every hybrid that set his foot in this world The old man gave us parts of a map, but when I touched the part that I took, I felt something strange and some words appeared in My mind. It instructed me to take that part and run away as far away as possible. It told me that These parts shouldn''t merge with each other, because the weapon will be the end of the hybrids in the world, but from the day I escaped from the Stars Institute I decided To Return to you and your mother. When I saw you and how beautiful you are, I realized how much I really missed you, but when I was telling her about the parts of the map A large group of powerful enemies broke into the house and a battle took place between them and me, but they were really powerful I couldn''t fight them alone. They killed your mother in front of my eyes, and I didn''t have the strength to defend her, using a secret skill, i killed a number of them, then I took you and ran away, you know what happened after that" Christine was listening to what her father was saying in great surprise I was also amazed, when I realized that he is the hybrid that was with my mother on the same team "I''m going to die soon so I will give you my map part,you shouldn''t tell anyone anything about this except Only two people'' Saad or Rehab'' they were with me on the same team, and they have a compassionate heart. They will defend you and will not allow the other parts to Assemble, I felt remorse because I didn''t tell them the truth from the beginning. but be careful a lot of people will chase you for the sake of this part of the map, so you should disappear for few years, and I have a method you can do that I''ll tell you about it, but first take this" When he said that, he took out a blue pill. It''s the energy pill he used to save his life in the cave "Do not use this pill unless you have no other choice like when you are about to die" He said that and put the pill in her hand Then he took out a piece of paper and said " you should hide this in a place that no one can find. This is the part of the map that I have" Christine was looking at him with great sadness, not knowing the size of the task that fell on her shoulders But she wants revenge for her mother and father and wants to know what is happening But in the end her father said some words that I could not hear He died quietly after that, and nothing else was said Christine was crying and looking at the doll in her hand carefully Then she whispered a few words I felt a lot of energy coming out of her body and the atmosphere around me became completely cold. She sealed herself with her father in the snow I couldn''t understand what was happening , but everything around me become dark again I was in a completely dark place so I thought calmly Christine''s father is the hybrid who was in my mom team. but who were those who were chasing him. and the demons king was not yet evil What is this strange complication Was the king of demons planning all of this since the beginning? But here is the important question how did the Demons King knew of the capabilities of the map And why he wants to destroy every hybrid Who is that one-eyed old man who is everywhere around me Damn, Christine, where is she now? I really don''t understand anything. My mind is going to explode from thinking But suddenly a light appeared in front of me again There was a person standing in front of me. a girl It''s Dracula Did I go back to my body again? I looked around to see Lina''s body, but I couldn''t find her "Dracula, where''s Lina''s body?" I said it confusions "master, when you summoned me, before you lost your consciousness, but Lina wasn''t de,ad after she took out a strange blue pill and ate it. She started screaming. After a while she took out the arrows from her body and looked at me and said to tell you when you wake up that she is waiting for you at house outside the sky fortress then took out the telporting stone. She telported out of the fortress sir." When I heard that, I was very confused I was confused because she was still alive I was more confused because I think that she had the same pill as Christine''s father How could this pill heel the arrow Wounds that I couldn''t hell with my magical power? 113 Angry battle Do not trust anything you see until you understand the difference between illusion and truth Not everything you read is true Not everything you see on TV is true They may deceive you with their constant lying and you may believe them because there is no other reason ahead not to But that doesn''t mean that the truth doesn''t exist they are selling you a mirage You should know that the whole world is a big theatre Are you on the stage or in the audience, and at the end who is writing the script? Who are the actors !? " I didn''t understand what was happening Christine and Lina the same person, or is there another secret. How did this pill reach Lina''s hand? And why Lina made me see what happened to Christine and her father There is something illogical about this story and I must know what it is ''Fuck'' "master, a group of enemies are approaching us," Dima said that in a quiet voice I was thinking and angry at the same time "master, their numbers are a little too big, I think you won''t be able to win on your own" "Let''s see," I said angrily My mind was not calm, and my thoughts were somewhat dispersed I looked at Dracula and ordered her to disappear "Dark Wings," I said, so the wings appeared behind my back The shape of my wings was majestic I think I''m the one making look this strong I flew toward the place where the enemies are coming from I did not run away as Dima asked me to. When I arrived I saw A large group of tamed monsters followed by a group of people When I saw their status I found out that they are from the Shadows Syndicate So my body started to shake from anger One of them looked up at the sky to find me staring at them "stupid boy, we will kill you and cut off your wings" I looked at them and my heart was burning I wanted to kill every one of them. I wanted to out their intestines out of their bodies. then inserting my hand in their chest pulling their hearts from their bodies. I wanted to cut their limbs, neck, I wanted to torture them and burn them to death Inside me was a volcano that wanted to destroy their bones with its fire. I was angry and there was nothing that could make me calm down but the sight of their blood. My eyes turned dark black As if death had dwelt in it. I''m now seeing them like Animals and I am a hungry wolf, none of them will be able to stand before me None of them will be able to challenge me I will kill them, even if that means my death. Fuck the world and my strength if I cannot do it "Mana Swords" Swords came out around me, the sky was filled with swords Swords made the sky tremble with fear The swords were filling the sky and around them each an aura of death and destruction I was flying among them like a dragon who to breathes fire and burns cities Everyone in the on their faces appeared a look of fear. Everyone was surprised, afraid, confused, and wished to escape I was caught in anger and enthusiasm I looked at them as if they were nothing and said, as I raised my hands. "Let me teach you how to dance to the rhythm of pain and death !? "I said in a sarcastic voice Then I released my swords towards them. "skylight" before they fled to any place, a light from the sky shown on their bodies, burning them and slowing their movement They were burned, screaming in pain, and crying like children, some even wet their pants. Swords penetrated their fragile bodies and light penetrated their minds, turning some weak beasts into ashes I looked at them then I pulled out my Athena sword and landed in the middle of the monsters I wanted to play with them a little I wanted to let them know that they are going to die And before I landed on the ground completely "Thunderbolt" My sword penetrated the earth as great thunder landed on the ground l, making the bones of the beasts dislocate from the intensity of the attack. There were a lot of monsters but dame it all. I will kill everyone without mercy. It''s Judgment Day, you damned Shadows Syndicate The "cutting Strike" I began to cut the heads off these people, without mercy or hesitation Cut off their limbs and destroy their bodies I take out their gut with my hands in front of their frightened eyes. I was completely overwhelmed with anger and excitement My body was rising and my veins were pumping blood I felt like I was in heaven. How beautiful is this paradise A paradise that has blood and death everywhere My own personal paradise heads and limbs were flying around me, blood was spread to the sky I moved my sword with agility as if it was a piece of my body. I wanted to run away from thinking I wanted to escape my own head. So I was killing without care or consideration for anything, just killing in order to get my mind cleared for a moment. Dima was protecting my back because the wings on my back were killing anyone behind me So I was only interested in murder One of them said "He will get tired soon. Monsters will kill him. Then we will take his head to the leader." He said, laughing "Shadow Steps" In a second I appeared in front of him when I did that the rest of them looked at me with great fear "Why are you looking at me like this," He said then he looked at me but he was shocked again because he couldn''t find me When he looked behind him and before he said anything I had My black sword penetrated his chest and destroying his heart I put my hand on his head "fireball " He completely disappeared his body had turned to ashes as if he hadn''t existed in the first place. I looked at the last tamers I think if there is a warrior among them, but he left them and fled I approached the most trembling person, he was somewhat weak I whispered in his ear "I want to ask you something." 114 The cause of confusion fear will make you stand in your place, and don''t move, you won''t try even to defend your life. It''s a fucking fear that you have to get rid of You have bury it inside you. when you stand in front of someone who bullies you spit in his face and don''t care what''s gonna happen to you Defend yourself and your honor. Defend what you believe in. Don''t let anyone mock you and not pay the price. Don''t let anyone bully you and not pay You must be stronger than that Because you''re already stronger than that As I''m looking at that man. The Tamer His body started shaking so much from fear when he heard the question I asked him. But he didn''t answer my question He was looking at me in total terror like he was about to cry it was really funny. But I got bored and cut off his neck fast Then I went to the guy behind him and asked him the same question He responded with absolute speed "What do you want to know? I''ll answer every question you want. ¨C I''m sorry." He said that as his foot was shaking Looks like he learned from what happened to his friend I like smart people But unfortunately, the smell really stinks So I did what eny normal person would do "You''re so dirty I''ll let you see hell to know the value of cleanness." I cut off his nose, his limbs, and then I let my sword go through his chest as hard as I could I was going to one after the other and killing them in the worst way possible I''m Slaying them and their dreams in front of their eyes and they didn''t move a single inch Every one of them knew he was going to die. It was just a matter of time They didn''t even try to escape or run away. They didn''t even try to yell or scream It was unbelievable what was happening to them Their minds didn''t understand the scene they are seeing ''Are we really gonna die here?'' ''Am I going to die like this?'' ''By this monster?'' Their mind was distracted But I didn''t care. I killed them all Only one person left he was the biggest and strongest one of them all But, despite all that power, when he saw what happened to his people, he couldn''t even move a finger out of fear So he sat on the ground waiting for his death calm like a river and submissive as a cat I approached him with steady steps, with my sword reflecting his fearful face, his shaky body and his eyes he was waiting for his end How good do I feel when I see this kind of fear in the eyes of my enemies? Because they''re idiots You''re gonna die and know you''re gonna die Then Why die with your head down, why do you kneel for life when you know you won''t get it? Why don''t you lift your head up and fight? I arrived in front of him and whispered in his ear in a quiet calm voice, like everything that happened just now didn''t happen "Tell me why the Shadows'' union wants me dead." When I said that, he didn''t wait another minute before he said it in a quick, scared voice "Sir, I don''t know but our leader sent us to kill a girl trapped in a cave and ordered us to kill all humans and demons in the place." "Do you have a headquarters in this tower?" I said that in confusion "Yes, on this floor, we have a headquarters, the leader of the union and his advisors are there now." I got close to him and put my hand on his hair lightly "look How good and obedient you are. do you know I''m thinking of letting you leave alive?" " The guy smiled as if he caught a life line "Really?" I got close to him and whispered in his ear and said in an ironic voice "No." "Fire ball." I burned his body completely Then I called Dracula and the army to kill the monsters that the Tamers were controlling Then I went to a high hill I sat down trying to collect my thoughts and analyze everything quietly But the voice of Dima Interrupt " master, what''s on your mind?" "I''m thinking about Lena." I said that in a light voice "I don''t know anything when from when you passed out, either. I didn''t see anything until you woke up" So I told her everything I saw and everything that happened And after I was done, it was quiet for a while Then Dima said after some thinking It''s obvious that Lena is Christine why are you denying it. She said so angry "Because there is something that makes no fucking sense." "What is that thing?" She said it in confusion "Age" I said so as I sight What do you mean, i said that, and she still didn''t understand? "When Christine''s father escaped from Star Institute, Christine was 10 years old, and at that time my mother wasn''t married to my father yet if I hadn''t come to this world, and I''m 15 years old, so at least Christine should be 25 years old and Lina was 19 years old, so how did that happened?" I said that in a state of rage " if it''s not her, how the pill got to her. and how she sent you Christine''s memories if it wasn''t her, why would the shadows team and others want to kill her"Dima said in confusion I didn''t answer her, but I was thinking the same thing I think from what happened, there are people who want what Lena has. and is willing to kill her for it all of these questions can only be answered by Lena or the leader of the shadows team While I was thinking, Dracula came from behind and said with a voice full of enthusiasm "master, I feel like there''s a group of the dark army on this floor." 115 the dark army Can you touch the sky? Can you walk on water? Can you play with the voice in your mind and control your thoughts? Do You know the difference between the world that you are in now and that there world you''re going to be. Tell me, do you even know yourself? Don''t lie to yourself because it won''t hear you. And don''t lie to yourself because it won''t believe you? You''re alone, weak,cursed to live this life Ha-ha-ha That''s what you say to yourself But the fact is. you wronged yourself and destroyed it. You didn''t give yourself the chance to grow You killed your dreams. then you didn''t even look back You didn''t believe yourself you didn''t know what you wanted. Actually you just wanted everything to be handed to you easily And believe me, that''s not gonna happen Life will run over you and if you don''t fight back, you''ll die When I heard what Dracula said, I stood up I already own 135 Dark Army soldiers, and I want more, so I felt excited If I have more soldiers, my power level will rise. "How many are their?" I said quickly Dracula looked at me with a smile on her face "I don''t know, sir, but they are not few in numbers." "Good, good," I said that and I''m happy I looked around. To see snow everywhere and I couldn''t see anything clearly. Because of the snow There was a big storm that''s making seeing a little hard "How do we know where they are, Dracula? "I said that in confusion Why don''t you let the Pearl of Destiny lead you to them? "How do I do that?" I said that as I thought about it. I put my hand in front of the ice door that flies in the air ''Should I take it out?'' "Why don''t you try to focus your energy on it?" "Okay, okay," I said that while I scratch my head I don''t know why everything is so complicated. Why don''t I just move my finger and it just happens? I sat down and started meditating and focusing all my thinking on the Pearl of Destiny I''ve been pointing all my energy at it for an hour but nothing''s happened I kept focusing more than before, as another hour passed But suddenly I felt vibrant in my inner domain, I felt something unstable was in my inner rage suddenly an anomaly emerged around me, it was surrounding me from every direction I felt the next minute like my chest was leaving my body and heading somewhere It was so painful I looked at the direction that I felt my body was pulling me too " The Leader''s Eye" But there was a lot of snow, so I didn''t see anything no matter how much I tried to. "Dark Wings." Black wings appeared on my back "Master, where are we going?" Dima asked curiously "To where my body leads me, heh," I said in a mocking tone This body made me go into the tree and meet Yama Also made me find the Pearl of Destiny I stood on my feet and started flying Dracula disappeared completely from the ground. her and the army after they returned to my inner range " Hyperspeed ." My body started flying so fast. to where I felt my heart wanted to leave my body and go I was breaking through the storm with great speed and with no fear of anything I moved like I knew the way I had to go without any guidance I kept flying for a long time This floor is really huge I never expected the tower to be that big, I could never imagine something like that. Or even cross my mind before that it was like this suddenly Dima stopped in the sky "master, I think we''re getting close to the place, I sense a lot of auras" She said that as my wings kept my high in the sky "The Leader''s Eye." I looked in front of me and found a large number of demons and humans i looked more closely I found the emblem of the shadows Union That is the headquarters that this son of a bitch told me about And when I looked around more, I felt my heart falling, so I realized that the army without a doubt was in this place. So I got down to the ground I got close to the headquarters and I started watching everything "master, what are you going to do?" Dima said it in confusion "We will destroy everything. This will be my revenge, I will kill them all and I will not let one of them escape. I will cut off their limbs and tear their faces off , I will make them burn in hell." I remember how Hind died by the hands of their first deputy Shane And how their leader gave orders to kill Lena Today is the day of revenge "camouflage" My body blended with the environment around it And I got into the union headquarters It was a wooden fences with some wooden houses inside of it And there is some big buildings "I can''t believe the captain and his deputy left, their aura was really strong" Said by a union member Someone fat responded to him "But they left behind, commander Zener and Commander Sergio" When they mentioned those names, anger burned inside me again I remember the the day when Sergio said we were insects that must die and how Zener struck Yama without mercy How were they going to kill us and forget about it like we didn''t even exist in the first place So today I''m gonna show them who the insects now Before I left this place the two that were talking, were headless and hanging on ground snacks that destroyed their bodies then I looked at the big building again, and I felt my heart shaking again, so I realized My armies are waiting for me there Let''s make this place a big bloodbath 116 The host and the monster In my real world, I did a TV interview with a famous announcer That program had a lot of viewers The media and the television. With a goddamn weapon you can change their minds And harts A gun Makes you think humans have turned into either angels or demons But they didn''t. They are just humans. There are no angels And no demon''s on this earth Their are only people who had fallen into despair there is a guilty world, There is a known fate, There''s a bloody history Theirs is something called life that makes a person curse his existence. who made life like this. I tell you who humans with their twested behavior and sick minds when the episode I was gonna be in was announced. The whole world waited in front of the TV That certainly didn''t happen because of the host handsomeness And it''s not because of mine as well. Even though I''m a handsome person But that happened because. I''m this world biggest nightmare, the curse of mankind Everyone fears me everyone was sitting in front of their televisions waiting for what I had to say And in the middle of the conversation between me and that famous host with the red tie. Who had a look of trust in his face like he had the world in the palm of his hands. He asked me a question that made me smile "What if I told you you were about to die, what would you do?" He said that question with great confidence as he looked at me "Will you go hug someone Or will you say something you hid in your heart for years? Or will you confess to your crimes and reveal how ugly you are on the inside" After he finished talking he crossed his feet, like he was the master of the situation So my answer was "I''m gonna put one foot over the other. like you are doing right now. I''m going to sit on that old chair in my room and look at the skulls that''s next to my bed and light my cigarettes quietly. waiting to see hell to see death" I Look at him and smiled That was my answer to host When I said that, he looked at me with great fear He wasn''t afraid of the wordsbi said but afraid of my arua,the was afraid of the person from which those words came from. His whole body was shaking out of fear. He couldn''t control any part of his body he said in a faint voice "monster" At that moment I approached him in front of the cameras and the whole world Everyone was looking at the screens in front of them with great fear They knew I intended something evil. And that I wouldn''t let this go Like I wasn''t gonna let him live But I always do the unexpected thing "What did you say?" I said that like I didn''t hear what he said He looked at me and his body started to shake so much that sweat started to fall on his face At that moment, he avoided looking into my eyes. Because he knew he was looking at death He lifted his red tie and wiped out the sweat on his face He looked at the camera and said like he was waiting for death "i said you are a monster" I looked at him and smiled I raised my hand and I got close to his neck, which was also sweating Everyone was waiting for a murder on live TV but something else happened I adjusted his tie and went back to my seat And I said while smiling "I like that name." This man wants to die, but he wants to die a hero, not a normal person, that''s why he challenged me So I didn''t give him what he wanted. I didn''t make him the hero in the eyes of the community I didn''t kill him after some time, the meeting ended And I left without a word The anchor was looking at my back that was leaving and started breathing in relief and wiping out the sweat that was on every part of his body Because of me, that anchor became a hero and a brave man that women love Everyone knew the hero who challenged the most powerful criminal in the world? How did he say in his face without fear that he was a "monster "? The announcer was really happy He''s got what he wanted But I haven''t got what I want. But I like to hunt my prey quietly like a wolf Everything needs some calm and patience You have to be patient and know where you''re headed and where are you hitting your prey Because that''s how life is played. two months later, this anchor found strangled with a red tie Who did it was a Prostitute. Who he was fucking After his body analysis, they found drugs in his System His death became the biggest scandal After further analysing his body, they found his organs are pruned from the inside. Scientists identified the material that destroyed his body as a new drug called "Cyanide 2.0" This stuff makes a person suffer so much before his death, it makes his body hurts like he has been burned a thousand time. But there''s something no one noticed In the apartment next to the victim, a word was written on the door Just one "Monster." Don''t look at me. I didn''t kill him. His lust did He''s the one that got Prostitute into his house and got addicted to drugs I just made everything fall in the right place Why I''m remembering this story now? Maybe because Sergio is saying the same thing right now. He''s saying the same word to me, "monster." He said it looking at Zener head in my hands fear was visible on his face, he couldn''t control his hand that was shaking He knew that this was his end I was at that moment smiling and happy Because that motherfucker now knows who the real insect. I love it when the events change Not long ago he looked at me and said that I was an insect. But today he''s saying that I''m a monster I love that name "monster" 117 yamas anger When Sergio looked at me I remembered what happened. and a smile appeared on my face When I walked into the headquarters and found out that Sergio and visitors were here I felt happy and furious. But suddenly I felt a wave in my inner range. So I went to a place where no one can see me and I went into my range when I did,I found Yama in front of me. that girl''s every time I see her she makes my heart shake. She looked angry. But Her face was full of enthusiasm "I want revenge?" She said that as she looked at me "Revenge? "I said that in confusion "Yes from the witch," she said, in anger as she was looking at me with her beautiful eyes. She''s really pretty even when she''s angry Damn it, I''m so crazy about this girl ''Should I kill her now. what I have to do to get rid of this curse?'' "Why aren''t you answering me" as she approached me ''Get away from me. You and your fucking beautiful face!'' " you''re talking about Zener, right?" I was trying to understand "I don''t know her name, and I don''t care. I don''t like to know the names of the people I kill." ''Why is this girl so narcissistic?'' "Well, I''ll make that happen for you," I said then I smiled at her But she didn''t exchange the same smile, she turned her face and looked the other way ''This girl behaviour changed. after her little rage episode'' ''I feel like we''re back to square one. And I don''t know why What happened to make her doesn''t even want to smile in my face'' Women are really strange creatures I wouldn''t understand them no matter how hard I tried I came out of meditation and my inner range "Leader''s Eye." I looked around and found that the most powerful people were in the biggest buildings. One in The Maine building and he was surrounded by a bunch of women And the other one was in a remote headquarters Passage So i called Dracula and Yama. I looked at Dracula aura it was so strong. it became much stronger than before Yama as well, she''s almost up to Dracula level I don''t know how this girl can be so powerful. every day she gets stronger "Yama, I know you want revenge, but we''ll go together and you won''t kill her until I tell you so," I said in a firm voice. She nodded Dracula was looking at us with strange looks I think she''s was surprised at Yama''s reactions But it doesn''t matter now. There''s no time to think. It''s time to get revenge "Dracula, when I give the order, call the army and started killing everyone, don''t leave anyone alive in this miserable place," I said that then I moved forward Dracula kneeled on the ground and said with a quiet voice. "as my master commands" Then she disappeared. she didn''t even leave a trace She was watching everything from the sky. Yama and I went to the place where Zener was "Hide" "Why don''t we just attack and kill her quickly," Yama said bored "We don''t want to attract attention I''ll give you 10 minutes to take your revenge and don''t make a sound." "I don''t need all that time," Yama said that and left quickly "That idiot, why is she so hasty?" "energy shield." A Shield appeared around the area where Yama and Zener were Zener moved quickly quietly as she watched everything around her Her pretty face and sexy clothes she never expected anyone to attack her But stupid Yama didn''t take that chance She stood in front of her and said in a strong voice "I came today, for revenge." She looked at her with shock. But still, She decided to call the soldiers "Soldiers" she yelled loudly But there was already a large number of dead bodies scattered around her Even they weren''t dead. her voice couldn''t leave the shield I had killed all the soldiers I looked at her and I smiled She looked at me a shock all over her face, but suddenly her face changed To a smile I remember you now, I guess you haven''t learned your lesson, there''s no one here to save you now. When she said that, Yama didn''t wait for another word to come out of her mouth She took out a fireball from her hands. It was a black flame that sounded her body The heat in the place was too high Zerna looked at Yama in great shock Then she looked at me "Don''t be afraid. I will not interfere with this fight you have my word." I said that as I smiled Her features were different now. It turned bad She released a bright light from her Body and attacked Yama with it She had launched a light attack at Yama But Yama looked at the attack and didn''t move ''Is this girl a fool, does she wants to die?'' But the attack was too quick, so I couldn''t do anything to prevent it. the body that was waiting for the attack without a moving suddenly disappeared I looked at Zener to find that Yama was on top of her head And she launched a Peacock that was made of flames, that headed towards Zener head Zener was shocked But she moved as fast as the speed of light and dodged the attack I think she is using light magic. But that peacock didn''t disappear, he kept following Zener I think I''m gonna call this skill ''fire peacock'' Nice name I''m creative when it comes to names I started scratching my head watching this fight I know Yama hasn''t yet shown her true power She had been playing with Zener for a while now "Yama, finish it quickly so no one detects us." When I said that Yama looked at me and sighed "Protect yourself" Fuck this girl I looked at her hand and Zener And I pulled out my area that was three times stronger than before Zener was so terrified "Don''t kill her," I said that in a firm voice Yama fell on the ground and put her hand on the ground Zener tried to attack her and kill her before she did what she was going to do But the peacock that consists of flames stood in front of her defending Yama It''s like he''s alive Three small birds came out of the fire peacock Their strength was great Zener moved as fast as she could, trying to avoid them But parts of her shoulder were already burned She was screaming in pain But she knows if she didn''t stop Yama, that she is going to die So she went fast in her direction But at this moment, A giant snake that was made out of fire appeared from The ground underneath her It attacked her, so she crashed into a building and fell to the ground Her power was over and a fragment of her body was deformed "This was not a deadly attack why you asked me to stop," Yama said in anger "You told me not to kill her. You want to see my deadly attack", she said that like it was some kind of challenge I didn''t answer her and I walked to Zener She was really hot and beautiful even when she''s burned, and part of her body was distorted I''m a man who appreciates the beauty of women I looked at her weak body And she decided to use her last hope so she could live She did what she had to, she stood on her feet and approached me with a smile as her eyes full of temptation Then she kneeled in front of me she held my hand and got up her body was trying to touch my body Then her head approached me I think she''s about to kiss me I don''t mind one kiss from this girl wouldn''t hurt So I put my hand on her head And I closed my eyes But suddenly I heard a very strong voice So I opened my eyes and found her body on the ground As her head is still in my hands Yama had a blade in her hand As she looked at me with a lot of anger "I wanted to check something out why did you kill her." Damn it 118 The doors of ligh When yama looked at me, I felt death and anger in her eye But I felt worse when I saw a drop of water coming out of her beautiful eyes Her tear drops were falling on the ground I don''t know why she started crying as she looking at me And why she suddenly disappeared when i tried to get close to her, I don''t understand anything. Was what i did was such a terrible thing why my heart is in pain because of those tears What a weird pain I didn''t get hit by an arrow or even cut by a sword I really have changed I changed so much, until I forgot who I was Am I still me? I don''t know if I''m worse or better now. I don''t know how I feel about the way I''m now But I know one thing. I know that I''m gonna do what has to be done I will win no matter what happens, I will step forward and run over a lot of dead bodies on my way I was still holding Zener''s head "shadow steps." I got in front of the big Building with the second powerful person I looked at it with indifference But before I broke into the Building, I fired a flame ball as a signal to Dracula. to start with a new massacre in this headquarters My eyes had some excitement and anticipation When I walked in, nobody was in there but Sergio and some girls that were setting on his lap I was playing with Zener head in boredom as I was looking at him When he looked at me he was looking with unbelievable fear Suddenly we heard the screams coming from outside "What brings you here?" Sergio said in confusion and fear "Would you believe me if I told you I came to say hello to you?" took my sword out of my inner range and looked at it carefully carrying Zener head That son of a bitch was shaking when he saw his comrade head "You monster" He said fearfully as he looked at Zener "do you Remember when you told me that I was an insect ? Why are you changing your words now?" When I said that, he didn''t say another word, he heeded towards me and took out of his pocket A Tamer ball He wanted to kill me and I can tell that by the look in his angry eyes From the Tamer ball A monster came out. It looked like a fox but he had a silver fangs and a blue tail When he approached me, i disappeared completely " Illusion." "Why are you so hasty?" I said that when I appeared behind him When I got behind him I threw The chopped off head, a look of fear filled his face he was shocked Looks like he was fucking this bitch with a quick move, I got my sword to go through his neck The girls in the place were screaming and I was bored and uncomfortable, my mind was busy What happened with Yama why was she crying why her beautiful eyes were tearing This really pisces me off Was what I Did the reason for her tears I''ve moved to the girls with steady steps coming out of my body was, a dark aura, I was thinking about everything that happened between me and that girl whose father killed my father, who should be nothing between us but hate and death My feelings were conflicting and my heart was too I felt like I was tearing from the inside because of that much thinking Do I love her that much? Love is really a curse and the worst curse of them all Why did i fall in love with the daughter of my enemy. I''m a fool. The sky turned darker and the moon started to appear The blood was spread at the Shadow union headquarters The screams were endless Suddenly everything became quiet that''s meant that the last person at this place died But why my heart is beating so loud while there are no noise outside Why is my heart making so much noise why all those fucking thoughts are gathering in my mind Why do I feel like I''m about to explode? A lot of blood were coming out of The Dead body of the last girl at headquarters My chest started hurting and guiding me to a particular place in the building Before I left I took the Tamer ball from the ground and put it in my inner domine Then I left to get the rest of my army I found a room with a steel door that I smashed with great power and anger I entered the trench that was covered by words that I knew very well A language I had memorized by heart The book I found underwater in King Darius''s place. I remembered everything I learned that day. And with it I remembered how the journey began I Couldn''t understand The words on the wall I''m looking forward to the doors of light I want to go through it We''re weaker than we think The truth is not the truth The doors of light Those words that have been repeated so much Those words made my mind about to explode, about to melt I don''t understand anything I remember when I was in King Darius''s grave Note : Chapter 21.22. '' the doors of light'' it is also mentioned on the walls of that place I think there''s a secret that links the map to the doors of light with King Darius The thing that will lead the Chosen in the Dark Mountains and open the doors of light. Is hidden in this room What the hell are those doors f light I kept on going down on the way. There was a lot of engraving, pictures And a lot of words About truth and imagination About philosophy and emotions Words that made me feel trapped in this place I felt that the whole world is just a lie It was a strange trip that affected me deeply And changed a little bit of my thinking When I arrived, there were more than 500 statues in a vast area that all had strange forms of monster-like shapes But I was shocked by what was in front of them 119 King Dariuss death Sometimes you''ll stand in front of many options, your heart will choose something and your mind will choose something else completely. You might be influenced by outside things At that moment you have to ask yourself the important question where I should go Or what do I want? I tell you what you should do. Block your mind from all the outside influences and don''t look at it. Look after yourself because you''re the one who''s gonna suffer the results of your choice. You have to choose for yourself and without asking anyone else You may take advice but the last decision must be coming from you, not from someone else. Because that''s how you be the master of your own decisions Don''t be a slave to other people''s decisions. doing what they love, no do what you love and what you believe in What if it''s wrong? You''ll learn and you''ll evolve When I saw what I saw, I felt shocked, my heart was burning and my mind was on fire It was all so inconceivable I remember King Darius Dariu coffin What is this coffin doing here? It was the same exact coffin and it even had the same inscription on it. I felt that something wasn''t right I put my hand on my head and I was drowning in thoughts How there''s in front of those fucking monsters the same coffin I looked around then I walked towards the coffin. And I put my hand on When I opened the coffin, I saw a body inside. It was similar to King Darius'' body, that was underwater The one underwater wasn''t King Darius''s body Neither is this one Because it''s the same shape and the same body there''s no difference between the two Damn it So where''s his fucking body? I put my hand on the body but something completely strange happened Everything''s around me disappeared I felt like I was in a very big vacuum. the world around me was dark Everything around me was totally dark I couldn''t see anything for a while Then suddenly, a whole world appeared in front of me in one moment And I found myself flying in the sky, seeing a strange scene. King Darius was before me flying through the sky There was a powerful aura that wrapped all around his body He was Flying as fast as he can and on his back, was the wings of darkness Looks like he wanted to get somewhere fast He was flying with all his power like he was carrying the world on his shoulders But he fell to the ground before he arrived and started screaming out loud He was screaming. Like someone close to him had died Then he looked back at the sky and raised his hand and said some things I couldn''t hear or couldn''t understand. His aura appeared again stronger than ever. And he flew off again His body was burning and the wings have turned into a big flames He was screaming and smiling at the same time But before he reached the sky there was something of light that was coming in his direction that stopped him. That light appears to be a man. He had a ring on his fingers. I know that ring. It''s the ring a chaos I was really surprised by that What is this ring doing on his fingers? Did King Darius already own the ring of chaos I don''t understand But before he entered this light Darkness appeared everywhere. The world turned dark There was a great energy that I''ve never seen before. Everything is really dark. Like the world was dying. Then all of a sudden everything changed and the light that was in the sky disappeared And someone that was dressed up in a black cloak appeared, he was like demons, his aura was magnificent. He stood before King Darius quietly and smiled hard His smile got wider and wider With his right hand, and one hit. It made king Darius fly away like he was a bug Then he took the ring out of his hand and threw it away. like he was taking candy from a child But before the ring fell on the ground, the man in the black cloak approached him And he showed his dark face smiling He hit the ring hard. And because of that hit, that ring flew away in the sky and hacked everything in its path King Darius was looking at the man in the black cloak with despair The man within black looked at Darius and said only one thing "You''re not the chosen one," he said that as he held a strong grip on King Darius''s chest That it made blood come out of his mouth Then he looked and u saw his face clearly. He had one eye And a white Beard, but he wasn''t sitting in a wheelchair he could walk He was approaching me. He looked at me like he can see me He said in a quiet voice "But You are." Then he smiled and disappeared He disappeared like he wasn''t there in the first place The sun is in the sky King Darius started crying like a little baby He screamed the scream of a dying man But he wasn''t crying because he was about to die He raised his hand to the sky like he wanted to hold something Not The sun not the sky but light itself The doors of light The sun was about to disappear and the energy of this dead king disappeared with it Then suddenly the scene changed I went back to where I came from but all the monsters that were statues that moved around me They kneeled to me and cheered one thing The Chosen One The Chosen One! The Chosen One? Do they mean I''m the Chosen One, the one who came out of hell from the dead?! Or are they talking about someone else standing far away from here?! The Chosen One. 120 The standoff The Chosen One! They may tell you that you own the world and that you are the chosen one, but do you feel that you are. Do you feel that the world is under your control? And is the truth known or is everything a lie? Are you the Great one or are you just a human? You''ll never get to the top. when you believe that you are already there Ha-ha-ha But be careful which is up and which is down try to keep your place on top and get to the highest point you can get to and don''t ever say that you reached the top. Because The world has no peak there''s always someone higher than you. You should try to get past and overcome him. And when it comes to the chosen one nonsense I don''t even know what the chosen one means. All the monsters were cheering the the chosen one and kneeling to me Suddenly, blood came up and appeared next to me. It was Dracula Dracul. She was smiling in a thrill and exciting manner. And she was playing some really nice music as she was kneeling to me My original 135 monsters followed what Dracula and the rest of the monsters did and they killed to me The monsters gathered here all had equal power so I was a little surprised by how the monsters that were just sleeping here compare to my monsters and all the petals we have been Through. How monsters are those monsters have equal power So I looked at Dracula and asked her in confusion "How did they get to the level of my monsters" She looked at me and said "Because of your strength Master, before you found me, and when we were under the command of King Darius, my strength was terrifying and so was the strength of this army, we could destroy planets and take control of everything in our way. That''s all because our master had great power. But don''t worry master, you''re getting close to king Darius power when i left him, and I''m also close to reaching my limit at that time as well , then my transformation will begin. " transformation? " "Yes, master, all the monsters you own in the Dark Army will turn when you reach 200 to a new form and new power and all of this will only be yours." She said that smiling That''s when a sign came up in front of me The Dark Army: 20000/700 No, I have 700 soldiers with me. now I can control anything I want I thought about it for a second then I came back to the thought about what happened to King Darius But something strange was happening Where is Dima ? She hasn''t spoken to me in a long time What happened to her? "Dark Wings." When I said that, a weak dark halo came out of my body but nothing else happened. "Dark Wings." And even after I said it again while I was focusing, nothing happened Where did Dima go When I was in my own head confused The Headquarters started shaking, so I pulled all the monsters into my inner range And I whispered " Hyperspeed." I went out of the headquarters by the time I got out the place was already destroyed I don''t know why everyplace I take the monsters from gets destroyed are they the power center I sat down looking at the dead bodies around me Looking at the detached hands and heads that have been separated from their main bodies And I''m just smiling. trying to get into my inner domine And when I got there There were some minor differences The pillars that provide light into the place became bigger and More luminous. the buildings are getting bigger and way scarier I decided to go to the Dark Army headquarters I opened the door to see 20 doors and 12 of them were light buildings That means I got 12 types of dark army soldiers and only eight types left that I didn''t get But I didn''t care about that. because Dracula is the one who''s responsible for them, not me So I went to Dracula''s door and I looked at the doors next to Hers. There was three dark doors by its side, every door belongs to a leader that I haven''t met yet I want to know what their characters are like When I walked into Dracula''s room There was a guest with her Yama was sitting next to her, and I think Dracula was teaching her how to play musical tools Yama''s eyes were closed, so that''s why she didn''t feel me coming in Dracula looked at me and I stopped her from talking and put my head on the door and I listened to the tune that Yama played As i smiled Dracula was also smiling I closed my eyes and got lost in this music I really love music Music to me is like battle, music is blood, it''s excitement, it''s lust Music to me is everything And suddenly everything stopped and felt a body leaving the room and heading out fast I opened my eyes and found Yama running away from the room running away from me Dracula was about to go after her But I pointed to her to stop I went behind her. I have to find an end to this damn thing I have to know why she changed with me like that Or kill her and end here once and for all I went fast behind her She was already out of the Dark Army headquarters But I was right behind her "shadow steps." I showed up in front of her, and I was angry I said in anger "Why are you doing this? Why is every time I get close to you, you run away are you a stupid or a fool?" When I said that, I felt pain in my chest 121 the little fairy Everything was completely silent as I looked at her and talked to her Except for my heartbeat. and my high breathing sound. I felt like I was about to die Or about to kill her I didn''t know why the hell she was doing this Why is acting like this? Why is she getting so weird? I was just as angry as a monster that a weak beggar has taken his Prey. But when I looked at her eyes that were bright with tears. She looked like she was about to cry I felt like I was drunk like I had some hard alcohol in my System. But is it wine or is it my heart that became so fascinated by her? Now I believe the saying that the strongest Titans in front of those who he loves becomes full of kindness. I fell for her and that''s it. Yama is no longer a stranger anymore. She''s a person that is close to my heart But why is she acting like this? Why, for every step I take to get close to her, the further she walks away from me Is she trying to tell me she doesn''t want me? But her eyes say otherwise There''s a strange secret her that I don''t know? "Why are you doing this?" She looked at me and didn''t say anything, she stepped forward with a quick step trying to avoid me or avoid my question "shadow steps." I stood in front of her and put my hand on her neck Her neck was soft and beautiful, but at that moment I was so angry I wanted to get rid of that pain inside my heart I looked into her eyes "I''m gonna end this, I''m gonna kill you and relieve my mind of that question." She looked into my eyes with a look that I couldn''t understand Is it a look of pain or a look of regret? I didn''t know what that look meant But surely in her dwelling death and life I wanted to tell her. What''s going on? Are you afraid of me? Do You feel like I don''t deserve you? You have to make me understand I don''t understand why you''re looking at me like that I know she has a lot of secrets "Kill me so I can rest from this torment, kill me so it''s over." She said with fear and confusion Her tears were falling on my hands. when I heard her confused and scared words I took my hand off her neck and put her down I looked at her sad face and she looked at the ground I put my hands on her face and wiped her tears lightly I don''t know why I felt like my heart was breaking as I saw these tears Fuck feelings Fuck love she kept moving as she stared at me she looks hacked deeply into my heart. It''s like my heart''s fortresses is nothing in front of her With her red eyes that look like vampires But before she walks away, I said to her in a loud voice that echoed everywhere "I''m always here for you, so if you decide to talk, I''ll hear you what you have to say" "But I don''t know whether I''m always gonna be here for you or not" She said it and wiped her tears and went to the building she lived in I watched her steps until she completely disappeared as she entered her building I went to another building The Legendary Creatures Building When I got inside. there was something different from the last time I was here There was a giant tree that appeared in the middle of the monster forest. And The dragon egg colour changed to golden. And it has a mightier aura than before. I didn''t go near it, but I went to that giant tree and sat down I look at everything around me as I thought about everything that happened. I needed to sit with myself a little I don''t really know what my feelings are and I don''t know what to do with this girl She''s the only one who''s in front of her I get this weak . And theirs is nothing I can do about it. I''ve never been so weak in front of anyone before? She became my weakness and I don''t like weaknesses But I love her Damn it My mind was going around in Circle, right now I''m left confused Like a lost child, who got Separated from his mother, now he doesn''t know what to do, he doesn''t remember how to get back home. Does he move from where his mother left him or wait for her to come and find him? He''s Confused just like I''m right now. As my eyes are closed and I''m lost in my imagination I''m calm because There''s no one here who wants to kill me or slay me I felt like I was about drift off to sleep my body was getting heavy So I opened my eyes I found that white tiger was in my arms he started Licking me with his sticky tongue It was touching my face I felt like the tiger was taking that pain from my body Status Name: Without Specialization: Assistant Monster Level: 200 Type: Unknown Note: You can''t Summon that monster for a year This monster was a heavenly monster Why it has no name now and why I can''t summon him for a year Why? My mind was asking a lot of questions But suddenly this tiger got up and stared at me hard Then he approached the big dragon egg He sat next to it and an aura started entering his body He was looking at me quietly suddenly as I''m Drowning in thought I heard a voice "master, where are you?" That''s Dime''s voice, I have been missing her Annoying voice for a long time So I got out of my inner domain "I''m here, where you''ve been all this time." When I finished saying that sentence I found a bunch of energy forming in front of me A little fairy showed up in front of me. with black wings She had black eyes and yellow hair She was charming and fast. And suddenly she stood in front of me and looked at me in confusion She stood with ego looking at me with great confidence and self-love Like she was the most beautiful girl in the world She said quietly "Master, you can''t recognize me." No way it is "Dima." 122 The bottom of misery The misery in the world is not death Not diseases Not the fucking ideas waiting for you every night before you close your eyes Misery is humanity itself The humans who made everything in the world miserable Am I miserable? Or just a fool waiting for his end quietly. I don''t know, but when I heard Dima''s voice coming out of this little body, I was shocked I felt like everything was weird Really everything''s weird I wanted to scream Enough! I had enough of this world. But I didn''t talk, I didn''t say anything. I wanted to break this world with my fist But I don''t have the power yet. I have nothing but misery¡­ Dima looked at me with her cute little face. She was originally a fairy that fact made me shocked Because it looked weird, and even though most of her is covered in black, even her wings, she was still beautiful so it looked so weird. She wasn''t missing any beauty But I didn''t have the effort to say anything A looked around, this place was so bloody and sad like a paper that was about to fall off the tree. It falls in the fall, without anyone looking at it. Without anyone noticing it. It Just falls and touches the ground, then nature runs over it like it didn''t exist. it moves with the wind until it finally reaches its end. Without one person grieving it or even taking care of it The wind rises it and embraces it, and then in a moment, it leaves it to fall and die without giving it any choice. I was still at the shadows of Union headquarters. I stood, around me a lot of bodies, a lot of blood and a lot of death. I looked at everything without any care in the world. I felt that nothing from what happened Mattered to me Like it had nothing to do with me In the midst of that fear, that horror a voice appeared ageing "Master, you don''t recognize me ?" But I didn''t have any psychological power to answer it There''s some time you don''t even have the power to talk To argue To move You want to throw yourself on your pillow and sleep quietly Far from the noises of the world you just want to fall asleep in silence This world is fucking ugly It Destroys everything inside of us without mercy and no way to resist It''s like the world hates us. But we didn''t do anything to make it hate us He hates us just because he hates us It is what it is I guess. Fuck everything Damn it I don''t know why all this misery is controlling over me wanting me to destroy the world I didn''t look around and I didn''t look at her I was looking at myself from the inside. But only seeing a broken man Fuck this world Fuck this place Why didn''t I die the last time? Why am I still alive? "What do you want from me?" I looked at the sky and said that with a voice filled with pain and suffering. My father was killed and my mother I don''t know what''s happening to her right now. And here I am in love with the daughter of the man who did all this I''m just a fool who doesn''t know what the world wants from him. Or what does he want from the world? "Master, what''s wrong with you? What happened?" Dima said confused She Flew with her black wings In front of my face and i looked at her cute face "Are you okay?" No one''s asked me that in a long time Am I okay? No, I''m broken Destroyer Scattered "Yes, I''m fine," I said that as I smiled "Well, I have an important question to ask you?" She said with a serious face So it made me pay attention to her, I felt that something was wrong and that she''s about to ask a very important question "What do you want to ask?" I said that with a serious face too "I want you to tell me seriously¡­ Who''s more beautiful now, me or Yama?" When I heard her question, I couldn''t help it I felt like my body wanted to laugh I felt that my soul needed it I felt like everything in the world is a joke that''s want to make me laugh The world is all one big bad joke. suddenly everything around me turned silent Except for my laughter Only my daughter could be heard. The world disappeared all around me There''s nothing around but me and my annoying voice I kept laughing without stopping I couldn''t stop Dima was flying in front of me, surprised by my actions But she didn''t say anything suddenly my mother appeared in front of me out of nowhere ''Why haven''t you come yet? I''m waiting for you'' She said that then disappeared my father showed up where she was he looked at me and said ''Why haven''t you avenged me yet'' When his voice stopped, the sound of my laughter stopped I fell to the ground and the sound of my fall echoed everywhere around me I looked at Dima in front of me And took out my teleportation card from my inner range I looked at the card in my hand I don''t want to be here anymore I don''t have the power to continue this anymore I need some rest, for God''s sake Why can''t I be treated in a human way Why the hell don''t I get some rest I''ll kill anyone who ever stops me from taking my rest with my own hands. I''ll definitely do it I went out of that fort Dima was standing on my head at that moment "Why are you acting so weird today, master" "don''t care about it" "Where are we going?" she said "To Lena to get the truth." 123 the new follower Don''t live a life that isn''t yours , don''t say words that don''t represent you, and don''t take part in a battle that it isn''t yours, always be yourself! Be yourself, you''ll never find a better person to follow than you When I got out of the fort , my aura was coming out of me without my knowledge I didn''t control it at that moment I was busy with something else I was busy Thinking about what was happening to me And what is going to happen now, I tried to analysis all the latest stuff that happened around me Is Lina is really Christine? Or is there another secret? Everyone was looking at me with surprise and terror I think because of my aura, the massive killing aura that is coming out of me, no one could ever think that a child like me would have an aura like this. But I didn''t care I started heading to the building I bought And when I got close, I found a large group of humans standing in front of the house Some were hybrids, some were human Some are strong with their levels at 180 or 190 on their faces was the look of people who who faced death more than once I know that look Because I also have it and I could never get rid of it When I got close, I didn''t know what they were doing here But I was glad I wanted to take my anger out on someone anyone. "Boss, there''s a child coming" Someone said that out loud After he said it, someone came from inside the house he opened the door He had one eye and a patche on the other eye He has two long ears and a stupid look on his face I know him very well When he saw me he kneeled before me and said out loud "you finally came back, master" Everyone was surprised at what was happening Why their leader is kneeling to a child But he looked at them with anger and said out loud "Kneel to our master, idiots" Everyone kneeled without a word But on their faces was the look of confusion Why would they kneel to a little kid, but I didn''t care about that look, but I looked at the hybrid in front of me And I said quietly "Where did you lose your eye, Druk" "In battle, master" When He said that he looked like he remembered something because he had a look of grief on his face. But at that moment, one of his followers approached him quietly He said with a voice full of confusion "Who is this, sir?" Druk looked at him in anger and said "This is the one who saved my life on the first floor, me and Osama. he spared our lives, and helped us until we reached the third floor, he is the strongest man I''ve ever seen, he''s gray the man I swore to follow for the rest of my life." *Who doesn''t remember that event can go back to chapter 99* He said with a voice full of trust and respect. When everyone heard what Druk said, they couldn''t believe their ears But they believe, their leader Now the confused look disappeared from their faces and they Sincerely knlled to me. an old man approached me, andwith a light voice that''s full of loyalty he said "The Commander told me a lot of things about you, and I believe it all, but I have a question if you''ll excuse me" "Say what you want to ask" i said with an indifferent tone. "How did you get so strong?" He asked confused A very stupid question I put my hand on his mouth and smiled at him "Please, master , have mercy on him." Druk said he was afraid for the life of his follower But I raised my hand in his face, telling him don''t worry. I smiled then I said "I was really strong. Then just strong. Then less powerful. Then I had no power at all. Then I started to feel weak. Then I became weak. Then less Weak. Then fragile.Then strong as death." When I said that silence overwhelmed the place, everybody looked confused I said "I hope that answered your question." The man who asked the question seemed to be a wise man The look of confusion that was on his face turned into a look of admirethon "Yes, sir, weakness is really what comes before true power. If you weren''t weak someday. You will never reach great power " He said that as he smiled I looked at Druk and asked him "Why did you come here?" "When we got out of the fort , we decided to come to this house you told us about with our followers and protect it but Osama took a whole bunch of followers and went to get some medicine." "what do you need medicine for?" "We need medicine, sir, because a hybrid girl came to the doorstep. She was badly injured, she said she was with you in the same league, the blood league that you told me about." "lina, you''re talking about lina. Where is she? Tell me."I said with angr " She''s inside, but she''s unconscious and needs some rest." I went inside the house And I found her sleeping quietly So I felt relieved then a second later, Druk came in He said " Don''t worry, Osama will be her with the medication that the doctor described for her." "We don''t need a doctor or medicine, when I''m here." I put my hand on her head "Sky peacock." My energy started to go into her body, so her wounds started to heal and disappear Everyone was looking at me amazed I''m a healer with a great power? a warrior and a magician or what I am But this answer is as clear as the sun in the sky I''m gray A few minutes later, she was stable But still unconscious The doctor came from behind me quietly He said in a hesitant voice "I guess she hasn''t woken up yet because she''s recovering her power She''ll be up soon" When he said that someone came from the outside saying " I brought the medicine" But when he saw me, he was shocked and kneeled in submission and loyalty He looked like he was about to cry "I thought I''d never see you again master" I smiled when I saw his loyalty "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." "Why are you always so emotional, Osama" Druk said while laughing Everyone laughed and I kept looking at Lina After an hour Osama Druk came with the old man who asked me a question earlier He said "I have another question for you" behind the door was sitting a lot of people listening to what was said inside I was sensing their energy I sigt and told him "Say it, what do you want?" "What do you do if you fall?" "you Get up" "And if you fall again¡­?" "you Get up again." "Is their a way to stop falling?" You''ll still fall as long as you live the dead alone that fall and don''t get up "Yes, I can, but you can''t." I said that and I laughed ironically the old man looked at me with more respect He left of the room And a few moments later I felt that Lina''s hand was moving I held her hand tightly She opened her eyes and looked at me then said with a voice full of fear "You found me " she smiled "Rest now and we''ll talk tomorrow when you have some power." I said that then I left the room with a sad look on my face Because I know she is going to die soon But I noticed something strange Dima disappeared from over my head, i looked behind to find her approaching Linda''s body "What are you doing, Dima?" "master, she''s got two really big meatballs. Can you see this." She said it looking at Leina''s chest Fuck off But after I looked at het, I found out that she was right "Don''t do that." I said that when I''m approaching Dima But she was already on Lena''s body "master , did the pill do that t her, I''m going to ask her politely, but I want to find out how much they''ve grown ?" Fuck off, you freak I tried to catch her, but I accidentally put my hand on lina''s body I mean on Lina''s chest Lina opened her eye and looked at me surprised " What are you doing?"She asked with a red face. Druk and Osama came in behind me to see what was happening Osama hit Druk after he saw what was happening and he pulled him out as he laughed He said in a light voice " I think our master is a playful man" I took my hands off her and looked at Dima angrily "master, you are really wicked to do this, I didn''t expect my master to be that smart" ''Fuck this world'' 124 the sword of Athena +2 Lena''s face was so red and I had nothing to say So I went to the door as I cursed Dima And I felt my inner range was burning and I didn''t know why I asked Druk and Osama where my room was I went to my room avoiding their looks that accuse me of being a player There''s no time to explain to them Explain That a little pervert fairy made me do it. They''re not gonna believe no matter what I say They will just think I''m crazy So I didn''t care to explain anything Because I''m finally gonna sleep on a comfortable bed After I sleeping on the harsh dirt and land I put my head on the pillow and I left for the dream world everything around me was dark and there was a faint light forming in the dark darkness And it appears to be a big sword suddenly the whole darkness headed towards this sword, which had turned completely black I know this sword. It''s the sword of Athens My sword, the sword who loves blood and loves destruction just like me A friend who never left my hand in battle I know this sword So I got close to it and I carried it This sword pulls everything around it Like it did its whole life that lasted thousands of years Sucking qi from others. This sword has a great power amount of qi energy. But why he didn''t do that to me Why me? When I became the swordmaster, Yama was so surprised, I told her I was the strongest and that I was gray and that everyone should live under my command I was cocky at the time, but now I''m not I need to think about why this sword chose me. Why me and no one else Why kill everyone but me? Why me? So at that moment, as I''m drowning in thought, I approached the sword Status. A sign came up Name: The sword of Athena Power: it raises your power by 50%. Note: The sword is ready to evolve I forgot that every time I hold this sword, it raises your power by 50%. This sword became a part of me until I forgot all about it Now he''s telling me that he''s willing to cross his limits and become stronger So I thought of the word " evolve." And everything around me changed really changed The anomaly that was around the sword changed Status. Name: sword of Athena +2 Power: it raises your power by 55%. Capabilities: releases dark power limits 5 meters I guess the sword level rises when I level up and get stronger But I couldn''t see the sword shape because of the fog So I woke up and held the sword in my hand I looked at it and gave it qi power. and took power from it in return, it''s shape started to change It is colour turned black like away the darker shade The sword handle turned golden with the head of a snake instead of a dragon I started looking at the sword and I''m a little happy because this sword will evolve with me And I won''t need another sword at that moment I heard a voice coming from outside I heard Druk say "Why did you come here?" A strong voice came from outside "To take your other eye" That''s where I heard Osama say to the strong cynical voice "Fuck you" I think I''m gonna get a chance to try this sword sooner than expected. I opened the door after I heard sword friction and the sound of attacks outside then I went to Leni''s room to make sure she was okay She was still sleeping quietly I think that noise will wake her up so I was angry I got out of the house. To find two people being thrown hard into the ground. Osama and Druk stood up as blood filled their face after they recovered from the shock they looked angrily at the person who threw them There was dirt all over him, so I couldn''t see his face But His laughter was loud His voice was ridiculous as he said " Insects" I looked at Druk and asked him quietly "Is that the person who took your eye?" He looked at me and a nodded his head But before I move, Osama said, "Master, don''t bother yourself. We''ll kill him." The man laughed so hard after he heard us talking His face started to appear from the dirt He had red hair, yellow eyes He was wearing a long cloak and he was a muscular man "Status." Name: Jamal Level: 170 Type: Human Specialization: Warrior (martial arts) Power: Dragon Fist I was surprised at that I''ve never heard of a warrior who has something called martial arts But before I think more about it He said ironically "Now you two lack of protection from a child. I didn''t think you had fallen this much, I''ll take you down, I swear on the name of my teacher, the dragon teacher" ''The sword of Athens'' The sword came out with its purifying black color The whole place went silent I thought in my heart. why didn''t the old people interfere in this fight when I looked behind Jamal And saw the status of the three people Each of them was Level 200, so I understood why these old people didn''t interfere They all got white hair They look really old They are on a different level But it doesn''t matter. I have an army inside me, and that''s real If i summoned Dracula out, she can kill everyone here I looked at Jamal and said with a solemn voice "What do you want?" He looked at me and said with a light smile " I only want to punish these bad guys for stealing some Medicine from us" I see now where Osama brought the cure for Leni "if You want to get near them. you have to go through me first." "I don''t have time for you" Some of his men weak followers Started to attack me So I put my sword in the ground as the handle still in my hand "Dark Energy." Shadows came out around me it covered 5 meters And the energy of all the man who were headed towards me got Sucked until there was nothing but bones Everyone was looking at me scared And I was just smiling I look Jamal who was about to die 125 martial arts Be different. But Be confident Don''t be a freak like the others don''t shut your mouth and stay quiet about your opinion And don''t move forward when there''s something calling you from behind. You''re a human who can do the impossible the world isn''t chasing you alone. The world is chasing everyone like you''re its prey So why don''t the prey turn into a hunter and attack the predator without mercy Why are you standing there waiting for death? So be different. Be confident Nothing in the world can beat you you''re the one who''s gonna beat the world eventually Everyone was surprised at what had happened. So I looked at them as i smiled then i said with a loud voice. "a Question that''s eating you from the inside, I think one question is going through your mind." I started moving my hand like a crazy person, as I look at them. And in a clear i said " What happened? You might be wondering" The place was completely silent. Some people have turned into bones in one moment without me moving from my place So I responded to my own question. As I stood in my place and gave them an introduction to my sword The sword of Athena "This is my dear sword, he''s a little hungry and also a little Naughty, so he''s the criminal here, not me, I''m an innocent person." Jamal looked at me with surprise, he still couldn''t believe that I did that yet. But I''m gonna make him believe. By l taking his soul and piercing his damn stomach with my sword, I''m gonna make him a person full of holes "shadow steps." I got in front of him with my sword in my hand and as i was about to hack his chest open Someone appeared in front of Jamal And he grabbed the sword with his bare hands. Like The sword was nothing He was one of the old men that was standing behind him Jamal''s face was shocked. He couldn''t believe that he was about to die. But I couldn''t believe that someone dared to grab my sword The old man Punched my chest before I could take back my sword he made me fly away after I hit the ground. I looked at him as some blood came out of my mouth Damn you, aren''t the elders not supposed to interfere in young people battles Ha-ha-ha That''s fucking cheating. I''m now level 160 So their strength is higher than mine Some blood came out of my mouth I feel like this fight is gonna be fun I looked at jamal and smiled at him then I said with a lot of irony "Now hide behind them and don''t show me your face or I''m going to kill you, you coward , I''m going to wipe the floor with your dead body." Jamal felt angry and headed towards me with absolute speed And that''s what I wanted My goal was to piss that motherfucker off. He''s my prey The old man tried to stop him but it was too late He said as he headed towards me in an angry voice "I''m going to kill you, I''ll rip your body apart, I''ll smash this place over your head." Why is this son of a bitch so angry It''s not good for his health AZ His fist came close to my face " Illusion." But he found out what he was attacking was an illusion I was laughing behind him The old people tried to reach me but Dracula Made A barrier between me and them If I ordered her, she can kill them in one moment But I''m the one who wants to kill them all I lifted my sword and stabed it in Jamal''s shoulder I whispered in his ear "Now I''ll take your energy, until there is nothing left but bones." He was looking at me shaking then he said "Forgive me, please forgive me, I don''t want to die." "I cannot forgive those who take anything from my followers." I was looking at Druk as I said that. He was smiling he was satisfied looking at what was happening But before I finished him off I heard an old man''s voice from behind "spare him, and we''ll teach you the secret of our martial arts" When I heard that, I laughed so hard I took my sword out of Jamal''s body and went to the old man who spoke He was tied up by Dracula I put my hand on his face and whispered in his ear and said "Don''t worry, you''ll teach me or you''ll die." Then i threw my sword fast In the head of Jamal who thought that he had survived He started screaming after the sword hacked his left eye My sword started pulling power out of his body He kept screaming like a baby I didn''t look at him and after Jamal turned into bones, the sword disappeared and returned to my hand without a word I put it in the old man''s chest If the old man was free, he would have taken the sword out of his body Unfortunately, he wasn''t Dracula was looking at me shocked by the power of my sword "Now you''re gonna tell me about martial arts, or I''m gonna kill you like the others and feed my sword on your energy." He looked at me angry and said "monster, I won''t tell you anything even if you kill me." So I laughed and I couldn''t stop myself from saying "Don''t worry, you are going to die." Then I put my hand on him "Control" I developed this skill Now I can make him become a devoted slave to me for three minutes, a slave who feels loyalty and love So his face changed from anger to happiness "Now tell me." I said that "The secret of martial arts and the most powerful art that no one has yet reached, the art of the dragon is all present at the Dragon School, but not in this world, in the real world, but no one has yet learned this art." After he finished talking I looked at Dracula and ordered her to end his miserable life Is there''s a powerful art that I''ve never heard of Martial arts Interesting, I''ll visit that Dragon School when I get back to the planet of the Devil King But suddenly I heard a screaming coming from inside the house It''s lina''s voice 126 Time for revenge Here I am now heading back to the house where lina is the screaming sounds got louder. My heart beating so fast as I was running. What the hell is going on there? I walked into the house and stood in front of the room I don''t feel any energy coming out of the room, so I just walked in what I found was lina sleeping on the bed, screaming She is saying out loud "I''m sorry. Please get away from me! Please, please, don''t kill me!" Osama and Druk were behind me Both looked at what''s going on with great surprise just like me Druk said when he saw me standing at the door of the room "What''s going on? Is she okay?" But without saying anything, I walked into the room and locked the door behind me At that moment, Osama and Druk stopped talking Lina was an asleep, but on her face was fear and horror. What''s happening to her? I don''t know what is she dreaming about. What is causing her to have all that fear in her heart That it''s making her scream this much from fear She was so scared and crying while sleeping I don''t understand what is happening to her But I look at her so closely now, I see the similarity between her and Christine But there are some small differences As I''m looking at her and thinking Are they the same person? Suddenly, she opened her eyes looked at me and said out loud. "I''m Christine" My eyes wad going to come out of its place Form the shock. but before I could say anything She sat up straight on the bed, looked at me with fear and confusion in her eyes But there was also a look of secrets like she wanted to tell me everything Like she didn''t want to hide anything from me anymore She told me I know the last thing you saw from my memory when I froze myself with my father. before he died he whispered in my ears, that I had to disappear that I had change my name, so I decided to change it to Lina. Like My little doll That freezing skill was The last skill, my father taught me, he didn''t tell me why he taught that skill until he died. that skill allows my body to remain in the same condition for six years, but it will gradually change my face She stayed quiet for little bit then she continued when I got out of that seal, I decided to go see your mother, but when I got to your village, the Flowers Village it was already destroyed. I learned from your father that your mother was kidnapped by the demons king , so I was so angry because I didn''t know what happened. so I decided to go to the Stars Institute and meet your uncle Saad but there I met you. I loved the adventure with you and with Hind, Shard, Khalid and Zad. I felt that I told Saad our adventure would not continue, so I decided to forget about it, but I don''t know how they found me. She said that, and started crying, remembering what happened to her. So I put my hand on her head trying to comfort her. She was sad and crying. Tears are falling from her eyes like bloody rain that doesn''t want to calm down or stop falling. I wiped her tears lightly with my fingers, and I look at her trying to calm her down. I was thinking of old man Yasser when he told me about a hybrid. That visited my father ''Chapter 35.'' Now I knew it was her. But there is something I still want to know. "Whoever chased you and your father who wants the map parts ." When i said that she looked at me and said in an angry voice. " I think its the demons king." "No, it''s not him." I said that as I was thinking "Why are you saying that he kidnapped your mother for the pieces of the map" she said in confusion" "Yes, he did, but Your father was l chased right after he left the Star Institute and planet X, the Devil King at that time, had no knowledge of the map or it''s power." "So who was trying to kill us?" Lina asked very confused. her hands were shaking lightly She was Squeezing her hand with all her power Until blood came out of her hands I grabbed her hand lightly and tried to make her calm down then I said "I don''t know, but where''s the map part you have?" " I don''t have it, I left it somewhere near the cave that my father took me to" When she said that I looked at her and smiled Because I thought that she would do exactly that, of course she''d leave it there, no one would think that the map part in a cave that nobody would go to So I knew good from the beginning and since I saw her memories that the map part was there without a doubt I stood up and said to her in a faint voice "Well, rest now, because you must be ready for tomorrow." She looked at me confused and said "Ready for what?" I said with a smile on my face "We will destroy the demon''s clan until we reach the headquarters of the Demon King and kill him , we will burn his heart until he gives us the answers we want." When I finished talking, I got out of the room. I''m going to do whatever it takes. I''ll kill everyone and anyone that stands in my way . no one will stand in my way Osama and Druk were in front of the door listening to my last words that I said out loud Osama said with Loyalty "We want to serve you with all we have, master, we will join you in your war, we will destroy the demon king with you" I looked at them and smiled and I didn''t say anything I was grateful for their sincerest I left them and went back to my room As I''m thinking of just one thing It''s time. For revenge I''m strong enough now 127 Yama and lina mee Revenge is the truth that will make you rest Or the truth that will destroy you You are going to feel that every part of your body wants revenge You''ll think about it Every moment of every day. Either by like me and let every part of your body wants to kill Or be a normal human and you get that idea out of your head But I''m not human I told you before I''m a monster When I started thinking about revenge, my body started to feel so ecstatic I imagine the body of the demon king on the ground before me with his head missing. And I started to remember how my father died in front of me So the anger within me went up to its maximum degree It''s time I finished him off The time has come to cut his throat, cut off his hands and tear his intestine I''ll make him unable to speak or breathe, I''ll make his heart stop beating After I rip his dirty tongue out of his mouth I would make him see the art of torture. The art of tearing his body into pieces, and I''d have him know what death really means I would never have mercy on him because he isn''t worth mercy. They say death is the truth And I say that torture is the heart of truth Then I will kill the rest of the demons or exile them out of of this world I''m not gonna to let one demon live on this planet As I''m thinking about everything A Shadow appeared in front of me standing in the middle of the room looking at me It''s Yama She said in a faint voice. "Are you going to get revenge on my father?" I didn''t reply, I continued wiping the sword in my hand. "Why aren''t you answering my question?" I looked at her and said angrily. "Yes, I will avenge my father and kill him." When I said that, I felt the sadness in her voice when she said "So my end will be with you or with him" "What do you mean?" "If my father wins and you die, I will die with you because of the seal, but if my father dies, then I will die after him without hesitation." When she said that, I felt angry. I threw my sword into my domain and headed towards her . I Put my hand on his soft neck. And I lifted it her to the sky with anger. I said angrily. "I did not allow you to die, you are my slave, it is not your right to disagree with my words, I will kill your father and you will continue to live with me as my slave. I will not allow you to die. Besides the winner is already determined. And it''s going to be me." When I said, I heard laughter sounds. She was laughing so hard. "Do you really think you are strong, you think you really be able to kill the demon king, or are you just a dreamer who doesn''t know how far the sky is from the earth, you can''t do anything to him. He will kill you in a second ?" When she said that, I put her down. I went back to where I was setting, took out my sword, and I put my tongue on his blood edge. I smile at her and said in a sharp voice. "we are going see who among us is the dreamer." AD I''m saying that I felt someone opening my room door. So I was ready to take him out. But when I saw her, i smiled. It was Lina . She said after she came in "I''m sorry to bother you, but I need to discuss something with you" She hasn''t seen Yama yet, but when I looked at Yama, I found a look of anger all over her face Something wasn''t right I felt Lina is fall to the ground Her aura was really weak "Shadow steps" I appeared next to her and held her before she fell to the ground But at that moment, I felt a great killing Intent Damn it I looked in front of me, I felt the room was burning up with anger Why is yama angry? "Hands off her" Huh? "If i let her go, she''ll fall to the ground." "Leave her now or I''ll make her fall into hell." Lina was unconscious But she started to open her eyes when she saw me holding her her face turned red When Yama saw that, she got more angry and fired a powerful attack at us So I took lina and ran away from the house as fast as I could. I got out of the house to see Osama and Druk outside Osama said after he saw me pick up Lina and get out of the house "What''s going on, sir? Is there an enemy attacking you?" "Nobody moves or you going die." the house started burning ''My dear home'' The shock on Osama''s and Druk face was clear. Thy were wondering how could she posses that much power "Why are you angry?" "you still carrying her Leave her now, or I''m going to kill you and her." Osama looked at Druk smiled lightly then said "our master is really a player with more than one girl and the the of them are really beautiful." Damn it, are these two idiots I''m gonna die here if Yama gets more angry? "If i leave her, she will fall on the ground and get hurt." "And why are you so worried about her" "She''s my friend and we are on the team, I''m her leader, and I have to protect her. I won''t let anyone close to me get hurt anymore." Lina looked at me her smiled disappeared. and her tears started to fall down She stood on her feet and said quietly "I''m gonna die soon anyway so don''t be mad at him because of me" When she said that she was smiling a sad smile It began to rain like the sky was trying to hide her tears of innocence Yama started to calm down She looked at her, wiped her tears away, smiled at her then said "Why don''t I take you to your room so you can rest, I''m not angry because of you, I thought he was assaulting you, so I wanted to kill him." Damn it Women are really strange beings My mind was gonna blow up. She was going to kill her a minute ago And now they''re heading back to the house like they''re friends But I didn''t think too much about it I came near Osama and I said to him in a serious voice "How do we get off-planet X?" Osama looked at me and said "the planet''s leader must give us permission" 128 the ring of chaos first power The planet leader must give me permission I don''t take permission from anyone Damn why I have to take permission from anyone Fuck everyone Fuck the leader of this planet I just take what I want and who doesn''t give me what I want he meets his death "Where can I find this planet leader?" When I asked that question, everyone looked at me Strangely. "Sir, you can''t find the planet leader, he finds you." One of the old people said looking at me "find me, how is he going to find me?" I looked over as I put my hand on my sword "master, wait when you go to sleep tonight, you will meet him." The old man said that then wiped his swet of his forhead "Okay, I''ll wait." "master, We want to be your faithful followers and all the land and cities that are under our controlle, we want to hand it over to you. We want to be your faithful followers for the rest of our lives." Osama and Druk said after both of them killed on the ground all their followers killed behind them \u003cOsama and Druk has 2,000 other followers.\u003e \u003cIf you agree, you''ll get three cities under your control.\u003e \u003cdo you agree to this offer?\u003e These messages just popped up in front of my face I''m really surprised by the numbers of their followers But in front of me now, there are no more than 300 people, so where is the rest? So I looked at Osama and Druk and asked them "Are these are all your followers?" "We have 2,000 followers, I have 1,000 and Druk has 1,000." Druk looked at me with enthusiasm and said "And they''re all under your command" "Well, where are they now?" I was confused "We have three cities, and they''re there, they are running and protecting these cities." When you looked back at the signs in front of my I realized they were telling the truth So I nodded my head in agreement When I did, the words disappeared from my face and new words came out \u003cUnder your command now are, 2002 human beings.\u003e \u003eThe job title Junior lord has been acquired\u003e title: Junior lord \u003cTo get that title, you must have at least 2,000 human followers\u003e Note: You''re not recognized as the owner of the three cities yet, so you''re not the true leader of the citizens "The ring of chaos has been activated." \u003cActivation of the first power: Chaos awards\u003e \u003cYou got a prize for getting the title, Junior lord.\u003e "The Dice of Chaos activate." Suddenly, a dice appeared in front of me It landed on number three \u003cyou won a cosmic skill.\u003e \u003elightning Assault.\u003e \u003cA skill with two stages.\u003e \u003cThe first skill you have that had staged."\u003e suddenly a lot of things started flowing through my mind a lot of information About the skill lightning Assault And suddenly a strange scene appeared in front of my eyes It was a man with a slightly weak body There was a giant army headed towards him the man raised his hand to the sky. Suddenly powerful lightning came from the sky the next moment, that lightning destroyed the giant army in a second and turned it into vapour But suddenly I regained my consciousness ''What the fuck was that?'' What''s with that nickname of Junior lord The strangest thing is that the first sign said that the chaos ring is now activated What are the ring Of Chaos powers What does the word "stage" mean when it comes to skills? There''s a lot of things I don''t know about this I looked at the word "lord." Analys. Junior lord:You get it after you have at least 2,000 human followers. You can raise your followers'' abilities when you get your sovereignty points ''Analysis sovereignty points'' \u003cSovereignty points: You get it when you do a certain job, for example, eliminate an invasion of a city you are the master of or build some Useful buildings\u003e Analysis the powers of the Ring of chaos \u003cYou don''t have the power to know that now\u003e What the fuck is that? Okay, let''s leave this now Analysis of the Chaos Awards clause \u003cYou get a random award from the King of kings safe because you accomplished something that has been identified by the King of kings \u003e note: you can assess this skill when you rech level 150 ''The word King of kings again'' The Dice of Chaos: When you make a certain achievement, the dice shows up and activates. you can get something random from the King of kings Cosmic skills: a skill with stages and every stage is 10 levels when you passes Ten levels you get a greater power and evolve into phase two Stages: each stage is 10 levels When I read that, I was very shocked There''s a lot of things I didn''t know before Why the king of kings has created this game-like system And are there other things I don''t really understand? Osama and Druk were still kneeling to me I looked at Osama and Druk and said out loud "You are now my faithful followers." Everyone was cheering, so I turned my back and I left I went back to my half burned room and started meditating I started thinking about the Ring of chaos and the new skills I got The lightning Assault the cosmic skill I want to try this skill to see its strength As I was thinking, a little fairy appr8 in front of me She smiled and said "master, the right of chaos has finally activated now the true battle between the masters will begin." "What do you mean?" I said confused "I can''t tell now, all I can tell you is to get ready because now you''re in the sight of everyone." She said that and there was a malignant look on her face then she disappeared I don''t understand what''s really going on But my mind was about to explode, so I fell a sleep "You are now going to meet the leader of planet X." Damn it, I can''t rest for a moment on this fucking planet 129 the leaders tes When I closed my eyes, I felt my consciousness was being pulled to another dimension. A few minutes later. I showed up in a new place that was completely different than anything that I have seen before. Every sense of mine was stimulated. I was in a garden with all kinds of flowers, there were walls with a lot of beautiful drawings. the sky was clear, and the smell of the place is so beautiful. when I moved, there was a bunch of butterflies moving with me, spreading the beauty of their wings everywhere. And in the middle of this garden there was a white mansion. what is this shit place? That beauty makes me want to vomit. What kind of lunatic lives here? I headed to the palace. I felt a strong arua coming out of this place . There was a lot of strange statues around it . And on top there''s a giant dragon statue. I really felt like I saw this dragon before. I didn''t hesitate and I went into the palace. "I entered the mansion of the leader of Planet X." What will this leader look like? When I walked in, there were many creatures inside, humans, hybrids, demons. There were all kinds of people inside the palace. And that made me feel really stunned. What are all those people doing here?? There were 200 people gathered in this place. I tried to find anyone I knew, but I couldn''t find anyone. All the people that stood in front of me were strangers I didn''t know anyone, their faces is unfamiliar to me. there was a towering staircase in front of me. That I couldn''t see the end of it. Everyone was looking at each other in a very hostile manner. They were all confused. Looks like everyone is like me doesn''t know what they''re doing here!? Or how they got here. Everyone was still waiting for any sign. Ready to kill each other at any moment. Life on Planet X makes a person sleep with eyes open. From anxiety and fear. So everyone had their hands on their weapons. I''m looking at them with extreme mockery. a voice finally came out. "Finally, the last person that came to meet the leader of the planet appeared." The sound was coming out of nothing, I can''t see anyone talking. So these people are all here to meet the planet leader. "Whoever climbs this staircase, and gets to the top first gets to meet the leader of the planet." After he said that sentence, everyone started heading to the stairs as fast as possible. Everyone was going as fast as they could. They were looking at the towering stairs. I moved slowly until I got to the stairs, but when I put my foot on the first step, I felt there was great pressure on my body. It''s like there''s a giant stepping over my body with all his strength. But I continued on, everyone was like me moving with difficulty. But Nobody stopped. With every step, some people fell. As blood coming down from their noses. They were weak, so they didn''t even deserve to win. they only deserve to fall down the stairs. So I continued until I got to step 20, the pressure was too high, there were only 50 people left. The higher we got, the more people fell. My body was sweating so much. The pain was everywhere in my body. I feel it from my toes to my head. Top to Bottom Everywhere hurts so much. But I''m not a weak person. And I kept moving forward. I''m not going down. The pressure was getting stronger, and now I''m just relying on my physical strength. There were a lot of people falling down. And when we got to the 30 steps, a strong man stood in front of the stairs and said: "no one is going to pass, I''m going to kill anyone who tries." When he said that, i smiled and approached him. "Go away, kid. I don''t want to kill you." He said it with a lot of anger. So I smiled more. "I just want to pass by, sir." I said that with a childish face. When he wavered for a moment. "lightning Assault." what happened next got my heart on fire and made me not believe what was happening. lightning came down from the sky, to fall on his head. what happened next. he started screaming and cursing, as lightning increased its strength. Until lightning made him a grilled piece of meat. His entire body was turned into a black meat pieces. All Because of the power of that skill. I was so shocked by how powerful that skill was. I didn''t expect it to have such an impact. It''s a Really strong skill, and I''m still on the first level. I looked behind me and smiled. I put my hand on his head. And took out my sword,I cut off his head and threw it to the others. "This will be the future of anyone who stands in my way." I said that out loud then I kept walking. Everyone was in a stupor. I didn''t look behind me again. I just started climbing. I don''t know how long it has been. But I didn''t care. how far have i reached? I Also, didn''t care. I just continued climbing . I just continued walking. I don''t see an end in front of me. The pressure was rising on my body, with every step I take. My body was starting to collapse. I don''t know where I got, but I feel like this stars will never end. I looked behind me. But I couldn''t find anyone. I''m not giving up. No matter what happens. "Hyperspeed." I kept on moving, I released my qi and strengthened my body. I started going up the stairs fast, as my body was falling apart. Suddenly I saw light in front of me, but before I touched that light. I passed out My body has completely collapsed. But before I closed my eyes completely. A sign appeared in front of me. "New recorded " "Stairs claimed ''300'' End." \u003cActivating Chaos Awards Clause\u003e \u003cyou got the development stone.\u003e I woke up hearing a voice saying, "the beginning of the second test" 130 the second tes When I heard the voice that said the second test has started I stood up without hesitation and looked around to find nine people around me I think I''ve seen them before Yeah, they were with me when we climbed the stairs Everyone was looking at me scared I think they still remember the scene when I killed that man and cut off his head But I didn''t care about them "The second and last test, stay alive yo with two other people" When I heard the test you should kill everyone I took out my sword And whispered "looks like you''re gonna taste some more blood tonight, my beautiful sword" Everyone was looking into my blood-thirsty eyes But before I could get attack anyone One of them raised his hand and said "¡­ Behind¡­ you" He was sweating so hard When I looked back I found a large group of ogres heading for us There was Over 1,000 ogres I think this test is meant to kill us I think that the planet leader really doesn''t want to meet us I think He wants to kill us But fuck it I''m going to kill him "master" Suddenly, Dima came out flying in front of me with her black wings "What do you want now?" "Why don''t you let me fight with you and try my new power?"She said flying with enthusiasm "What do you mean?" "can I fight with you, master" "Do whatever you want." I said that then I looked back behind me, I thought if they made it all the way here then they must have some power. "Take out your weapons, and if you''re gonna die, why don''t you die fighting ." I said that and I leapt forward I know if I take Dracula the Dark Soldiers out, I''ll finish this fight in a minute or less But why don''t I have a little fun Why don''t I let my sword taste some blood " Dark Wings ." Dima appeared on my back as my wings spread on my back I started flying watching Dima tiny body moveing next to me I got my bow out of my inner range And I released some mana arrows before I got to the ogres, a lot of them died because of that " lightning strike." I jumped in the middle of the monsters My sword strongly penetrated the ground and the electric waves hit the monsters kill a lot of them. When I looked at Dima, she was doing nothing but moving around with me like she was having fun "Hyperspeed." I started moving the sword fast and cutting some ghouls'' necks before they could react "Fire ball." I started burning a bunch of ghouls to ash But they were about to surround and trap me "Energy shield" Many monsters tried to hack the shield but couldn''t So i smiled Lately I''ve been thinking about something ''What would happen if my shield explodes and replaced waves'' I tried to transforme the shape of my shield trying to make it explode so the explosion can destroy the monsters A few minutes later, it happened The shield exploded and turned into waves that killed the ogres surrounding me \u003cYou have acquired a new skill of your creation.\u003e "Energy waves" I looked at the gobles around me to see them all fall to the ground I think this attack has killed over 50 ogres "master, you are wonderful, well now it''s my time to reveal my strength." She said that as she looked at me l then her body started to get covered by some strange stuff This material began to form a human being he looked at the age of a child A face started to appear. The hole prosses only took a few seconds Until I felt like I''m looking at a mirror It''s me She shapsifted and turned into m "master, what do you think?" When a monster approached her She took out flames from her hands and burned the head of that ogre that was approaching her She looked at the other ogres "I''ll kill you all. I''ll cut off your heads." She said mocking way with my voice ''What¡­. I don''t talk like this'' But she used my fire skill a moment ago She can copy my shape, voice and skills, too She started to take out of her body, a sword that looked like the sword of Athens, but it wasn''t it She copied all the moves I just made with the sword But now is not the time to be detracted "Ecstasy of War." My body started releasing a powerful aura And I started laughing out loud "earth snake''s." High thorns came out of the ground, hacking into the bodies of the ogres quickly I cut everyone who got close to me Damn it, I''m getting bored "mana swords" A lot of swords were formed in the sky and hacking into the heads of a lot of ogres Dima was still killing a lot of ogres with fire Ten minutes later, she went back to her old-look as a fairy She was tired, so she disappeared into my inner range I''ve completed the fight. There was a lot of blood on my body Only one ogre left in front of me My body was in a little pain But it was nothing The ogre tried to escape after all his buddies were killed But before he could "Shadow Steps." I stood in front of him "Flame chains." Let me play with you a little bit. Don''t run away and let me get bored I looked behind me and found that nine people didn''t move This is why the test isn''t over I put my sword in the mouth of the ghoul but I took it away I looked back at the standing people Dima, come here quickly. She showed up in front of me but she looked so tired I stood in front of the nine people and smiled Everyone was afraid of me. Some of them even pissed themselves because of fear "What do you want from me? I feel exhausted and I want to rest." Dima said it after standing on my head "I want to reward you." "Really how you''re gonna do it" Everyone was watching it surprisingly how i talked to the fairy. But before I could say anything "why didn''t you kill that ghoul yet, he''s still alive, I''ll kill him for you, master." "Leave him, Dima. I left him alive." "Why?" She said in confusion "Cause the voice said there''s can only be three people left if this place if the ogre dies, I don''t know what''s gonna happen, so your reward is to pick two of these people to survive." "Then I will decide their life and death, you are a wonderful master." "Well, quickly before I change my mind and kill everyone." "Okay, okay" "Why are you doing this? You think we are toys? We''re human beings why you''re gonna kill us so easy?" One of them said I looked at him smiled and said to him "Yes, you are human, but you are weak and unworthy of life." I said that then I put my sword in his chest He died without saying another word The weak must die before it causes others to die I hate weakness more than I hate myself Everyone''s were on the ground crying I really want to kill them all "master, I want you to leave this girl and this girl." "Why these two?"I asked Dima in confusion But she pointed to their beautiful body''s and was about to speak But I stopped her "I don''t want to know." "Lightning strike." The lightning fell on the others and they died without making a sound They surrendered to their death and surrendered to their weakness, so they died This world is so merciless, why should I have mercy? Yeah, I''m evil, and I know that when i finished killing them all The voice came back "Prepare to die" this time I felt danger three arrows were heading towards us 131 the leader When I saw the arrow that was headed towards my head I smiled "Illusion." I disappeared quickly from where we''re I was and appeared far away The girls couldn''t resist they were surprised suddenly they felt pain coming from their heads As They found a strek of blood coming down quietly because of the arrow that completely broke through their skulls without mercy Damn it The arrow hacked the girls'' head and completely destroyed their brain Blood was coming out of their body like it was the end of the World The Look on their faces were a look of strangeness and surprise at the same time Because everything happened in just one moment it didn''t take much time I went fast to where the arrow came from "They died, master, before I could play with them." Dima said with a sad voice as she was flying air. right and left without stopping I smiled and I kept going forward, but at the last minute Everything was gone Everything disappeared Why do I keep always falling into the voids like that? Suddenly I went back to the White Castle, back in front of the gates of the castle like nothing happened It''s like I never went inside Nothing''s changed around me Everything was the same The statues haven''t even changed Or that dragon up there I looked around. It was the big garden and the flowers But suddenly I saw someone move in the garden freely So I went to him quietly when I got closer, I found that she was a 14-year-old girl I don''t know what she was doing here. her hair was long black and her smell makes my heart play inside my chest It makes you feel like this garden lives just because of that smell But I haven''t seen her face yet "You¡­ I said out loud But she Continued moveing without looking back So I raised my voice "You don''t hear me."At that moment, she looked back And when I saw her face My heart was shaken her black eyes And her beauty that makes the strongest men satisfied that smile on her face that made my heart burn Like someone set it on fire. And i didn''t want to put the fire out Her looks were the unrelenting and fatal I felt like like time stopped as I was looking at her I don''t know why I felt like I knew her But I don''t know who she is. I felt like I talked to her before But I don''t remember when? no one has yet come to put out the fire in my heart Nobody cared that my heart was burning She was like the flowers around her. she would make anyone wish to take something of her smell and keep it with him forever Her face was the face of an innocent children Her skin was White as ice I stood in front of her for a few minutes without talking reflecting on what I just saw her face her eyes her smile. the wind moving between us Until she came near me and said quietly "I''m Jasmine. Who are you?" She said with a smile "I''m gray" I said that but I was still confused why is this angel here It may not be prettier than Yama, but it is no less beautiful I certainly wouldn''t like her because of her beauty but I was shocked by it It''s wrong to fall in love with women because of their shape You''ll just hurt them and you''ll hurt yourself You must love a woman''s mind before you love her body Because the body will melt and the mind will stay She was smiling then she said "You have a strange name who give it you" "I doesn''t matter, he is dead now ." I said that to see how her face would change But the smile on her face hasn''t changed "Okay, okay, you want to leave the planet, don''t you" "Yes." "Well, when you finish the first fort, I''ll give you the ticket and you''ll leave, but remember, you have to finish the first fort." "but I want to leave now." " leave now." She said that she approached me and then she said "I think we are similar to each other because I also killed the person who gave me that name." ''I never said that I killed my father. But that didn''t matter now'' Because She sounded cold like ice. It was like she had no feelings Like killing for her is like playing I could help myself any more I had to ask"What do you do here? " " I''m the leader of planet X." When said that as she smiled. everything disappeared And I woke up I don''t know if this was a dream or was it reality But is there really a girl like that. such an innocent, and such viciousness personality at the same time? Her beauty made me forget to even ask her why she was trying to kill everyone so no one could meet her I smiled as I remember her But I remembered something else The development stone I took because I claimed the 300 stairs I got it out of my inner range Status Name: The Development Stone It allows you to raise your weapon or tool to the next level I took out my sword "Do you want to upgrade your sword from level +2 to level +3 by using the development stone?" I thought about it for some time Then I agreed The sword began to burn with black fire The stone was slowly fading until it completely disappeared When I looked at my sword, it had some differences But I felt that the real difference was in his power was Status Name: The sword of Athens +3 Power: raises your power by 60%. Special abilities The dark power releases'' seven meters'' The sword of Athens This sword is no longer a normal sword but a vicious, dear companion He likes blood like his master He likes to kill like his master He likes to slaughter like his master And he has chosen his master Ha-ha The sword was pulsing in my hand like there was life inside of it 132 the death curse When I saw the status of my sword, I smiled Really this stone is very useful it raised my sword level The sword in my hand was more powerful and prestigious Coming out of it a powerful, evil energy It feels like the whole world is shaking because of that energy I felt like that sword was looking inside me And that he knows what I want without talking I think He knew that he was going to have a strange adventure with me, that''s why he chose me He chooses Me to be his master The energy coming from my sword It was like darkness in space Like death I came out of the room after i put the sword into my inner range I went to Lina''s room when i opened the door, she was sitting there without moving But she was awake When she saw me, she straightened her body. I pulled a chair and sat next to her She was looking at me I looked at her and said quietly "How are you today?" She smiled and said"Fine. I''m ready to leave the planet ." Her face was full of excitement and exhaustion at the same time I don''t know why all this enthusiasm appearing on her beautiful face And what should I tell her now? "We can''t leave the planet now." "Why?" She asked in confusion "we must first complete the first heaven fort." "And how we''re gonna do that, and I don''t have any power now if I go with you, I''m gonna die, don''t say you''re gonna go without me" I think she thinks I''m gonna leave without her and leave her alone "Don''t worry, you''ll be with me, and not with me at the same time," I said as I smiled "I don''t understand how this is going to happen." "I''ll get you into my inner range, so you can rest for some time, and practice too." When I said that, she wasn''t too shocked Because she has been in my inner range before But I think she was surprised by the idea. she didn''t expect me to think that much about her Her face got a little red, but she said " When are we going" "Right now." I said that and I pulled her into my range \u003cAlly Lina has entered your inner range.\u003e This sign came out in front of me This girl has seen a lot of suffering She lost her mother when she was a kid She lost her father after he changed completely She lived in ice for a long time She was tortured by monsters And try to kill her She has no relatives or people close to her anymore I don''t know how much pain is in her heart But I know it''s too much for human beings I walked out of the house and walked to the fort direction But standing before me, Osama and Druk They said in one voice "Where are you going?" "back To the fort." "We are going with you," Osama said with a voice full of determination and sincerity "I need you for something else." When I said that, they kneeled on the ground "Give us your orders" "You and your followers will return to the three cities, raise the defence and attack capabilities and wait for my return." I said it out loud with some sadness "All right, we''ll do as you say" When I heard that, I put my hand on their shoulder and told them "I''ll come back one day. or one of my friends will come back when that time comes we will control this planet." sorrow appears on their face, tears falling like rain from their eyes I don''t want them coming with me so they don''t get killed or injured They can''t face the monsters on the seventh floor So I don''t want them coming with me I''m not afraid of them or anything But they''ll just be a liability to me I''m not afraid for anyone When I got close to the fort, everyone was looking at me I think they still remember how strong I''m. So I walked into the fort and now one tried to stop me or stand in my way I''m still a child to them. They don''t know I''m actually a monster They don''t even want to think about it. Sometimes the truth is right before your eyes, but you can''t see it Because you don''t want to see it You know your husband won''t last but you still stubborn You know your mother is gonna die b But you don''t think about it and don''t even want to come near it You know your father is sad, but you''re not listening to him You know the world is a fucking joke, but you still feel depressed The truth is right in front of our eyes we don''t want to see it That''s our problem, not the problem of the truth So I walked into the tower and nobody stood before me Everyone looked at me scared they walked out of my way when I approached the fort and entered the gate I got a sign \u003cYou haven''t finished the sixth floor yet, you have to kill the boss so you get to the seventh floor.\u003e I smiled as everything around me disappeared Let''s see how the leader of the sixth floor looks like I was just redy to kill this motherfucker I showed up in a big room there was a little doll When I looked at it, I found her smiling suddenly, it showed up in front of me and it stuck its teeth in my left shoulder All of this happened in one moment without any introduction without any hesitation It showed up out of nowhere and did what it did to my left shoulder Without a moment of hesitation This fucking doll I put my hand on my left shoulder and I felt so much pain that was killing my entire body The doll. it disappeared again \u003cYou''ve got the death curse .\u003e \u003cIf you don''t kill who gave you the cursed in 30 minutes, you are going die.\u003e Damn it 133 The End of the curse I have to take out that fucking monster in 30 minutes "master, you''ll die if you don''t kill it" Dima said it fast and she started spinning everywhere "You want to kill me, Cha Cha Sha." It was said by a voice that came out of from nowhere ''This monster is really crazy, huh?'' Then all of a sudden, it turned dark \u003cThe secret range of the sixth floor leader has been activated.\u003e when the light came back, I found mirrors everywhere around me and the reflection of the doll was in each of them And it had a terrifying smile on its face "I''m the one who''s gonna kill you, Cha Cha Sha." suddenly it came out of a mirror and tried to attack me, but I strongly confronted her with my sword But it went back to one of the mirrors "Are you looking for me, Cha Cha Cha?" I looked but I didn''t talk I was looking elsewhere around me That fucking doll wants to play a dangerous game with me And I have to be careful, so I''ve been looking at everything around me very carefully I was trying to collect my thoughts to kill that fucking doll Dima was standing in front of the mirror and sticking out her tongue Her behavior is really like kids And if the doll tries to attack her, I will back her and I Defend the attack "After you activat my secret range, you can''t get out of here before you kill me, even me can''t get out of here, Cha Cha Cha." After I heard that, you broke the mirror in front of me when that happened The doll laughed so hard "Do you really think you''re gonna kill me like that, you''re a big fool, Cha Cha Sha?" At that moment, I smiled "Why are you smiling, you''re going to die, you''re crazy, are that scared, Cha Cha Sha-sha?" "Why would I be afraid of you, stupid doll, why I''m going to be afraid of just a dummy like you?" I said that and laughed so hard At that moment, showed up behind me a big throne I went to the throne smiling lightly Then I sat on the throne and put one foot over the other The look on the doll face was a look os confusion Dracula showed up in front of me with her beautiful red dress I said quietly "Are my 700 soldiers ready,Dracula?" Dracula kneeld on the ground And she said in a sharp voice "Yes, master." "Why don''t we call them here?" "this place is to small,master" "I expected it." "Call as many as you can call him and destroy all those mirrors." "yes Master ." "But don''t kill that doll. Leave it to me." I looked at the mirrors in the back and found that the doll changed its expression When I attacked one it was to see if it was gonna be renewed or not If they''ll replaced I would have used another way But these mirrors will not last a minute alone in front of my army "master, you''re a genius!" Dima said "Why don''t you attack with them, Dima." "I''ll do what you say, master" Dracula and an army of dark soldiers started attacking mirrors and Dima was just watching And after a little while Dima turned into dracola blood started to come out of her body Mirrors are destroyed with light strikes Damn it, she''s really strong suddenly she started singing like Dracula and started touching her body "This is the happiest moment of my life, master" She said smiling Damn it, that girl will never change Totally perverted When I looked at Dracula, I realized she was very angry If I hadn''t been there, she would have attacked Dima in a moment 15 minutes later, all mirrors were destroyed Dima was back to her shape and stood on my left shoulder The doll was right in front of me I stood in front of the doll smiling The doll was shaking so much But she started to attack me at that moment I smiled so hard But before I did anything There was a shield of blood in front of me protecting me I looked at Dracula with anger and the shield disappeared She kneeled and apologized to me with her face So u smiled at her and she stood up again The doll when she saw that she tried to my attack me again "Flame chains." A chain came out of the ground and tied up the doll I was getting close to the doll I put my hand on it''s head and smiled then I said to her in a sharp voice "How long till I die." She looked at me scared as if she was looking at a demon "11 minutes, sha Sha" "Why don''t we make it the worst 11 minutes of your miserable life?" I took out my sword, started tearing her face apart "Why don''t you¡­ k¡­ kill¡­ me And end this, A¡­ - Sha!" The doll said that with a lot of pain "where is, the fun in killing you that fast, I have 10 minutes. Why don''t I enjoy them?" I said that then I cut her hand off "Fire ball" The fire began to spread through her body And she started screaming in pain This fire will kill her in about seven minutes Because I made the fire burn slowly Then I returned to my throne I was still smiling Her scream was like music to me That''ll be the treatment of anyone who''s trying to kill me Or anyone close to me I won''t kill him until I make him wish that he was die The screaming was going on for seven minutes until it disappeared But before he disappeared, she said one thing "You¡­ merciless monster" Yeah, I am. Don''t think I''ll change Three boxes appeared in front of me like every time I chose the box in the middle And when I opened it, I was Shocked 134 the arrows When you Look at yourself, you''ll see someone else completely. you are now different from you used to be, you are not yourself. You hid your true soul and created a soul that can adapt to this horrible world When I opened the box I saw five small arrows. came out of each of them, a strange and distinctive energy I felt like these arrows were not from this world That these arrows are very special and unique Each arrow is in a particular colour Red, yellow, green, blue, black And every aura was also in the colour of the arrows. that made me feel a little curious I looked at the red arrow "Status." Name: Blood Arrow Power: it can pull half of your opponent''s blood Yellow arrow Name: Ally''s arrow Capability: you can turn someone weaker than you to an ally for one day Green Arrow Name: healing Arrow Power: it can cure anyone completely Blue arrow Name: energy Arrow Power: it can Recharge energy to anyone Black Arrow Name: Poison arrow Power: He can infect anyone with a poison that destroys his nerves for three minutes When I looked at the arrows capabilities, I smiled Damn it, these things are so powerful They will be decisive in big and dangerous battles I felt like I was gonna need this wopean So I put it in my inner rage I was really glad that these things would add to my strength But I have to use it Carefully I went to the seventh floor When that happened I was In a black void again. Everything went dark Every time I move from one floor to another, I drown in this damn darkness I don''t know when it''s gonna end Or where? Probably when I drop dead But even when I died the last time, it also went dark I''m a really cursed person \u003cyou entered the seventh floor.\u003e This sign came out in front of me So I smiled but why the seventh floor is like this there was nothing here Everything around me was a complete vacuum. There was nothing there''s no creature There''s not even a breath of air Just a vacuum No voice No movement what should I do on this floor? I kept sitting there for a while, but I was so bored And suddenly came out of nowhere A tall monster showed up with long Horns but has a face that looks like a fox He was dressed like nobles with a long stick in his hand "Welcome to the seventh floor" I didn''t respond to him. I was prepared for anything to happen Prepared for any attack But that motherfucker was completely quiet and completely calm So I felt that he wouldn''t attack me "What do you want?" "I''m the leader of the seventh floor because you were the youngest and the fastest person to defeat the floors the tower no longer need to test you before you face the boss." "So you want to fight me?" "I know I''d lose if I fight you, so... I''m not a fool to fight you, the one who beat the other floor leaders in a moment." this monster is Really smart Status Name: Shanks Level 175 Power: He has great intelligence "I''m gonna let you through this floor, but you''re not taking my box and you''re not gonna kill me." "Why would I do that? I can kill you now and get the box." I said that as I got close to him, but he took a step back quickly he put his hand in front of me and said out loud "I don''t want to fight with you. I don''t know which one of us will win, and I don''t want to go into a fight in which I might lose." "But I''m ready for it." He had a look of surprise on his face "I... N... I... I knew you''re sick, I can give you 200 monsters under your control, so you can tame them." " Just That .. I want more." "H..., I can give you 300 monsters." I got closer to him with a smile on my face "OK OK ... I''ll give you 400 monsters." When I got right in front of him I raised my hand and told him "you have a Deal." I was smiling as I was saying it He looked at me strangely He raised his hand, too. He had some shock on his face And the moment we shook hands I felt that this monster would have a big future with me And I think he felt the same way because his look changed a little bit But that feeling just lasted for one moment And suddenly, came out of every kind of monster Most monsters were Level 150 but there were some monsters that are Level 160 I took out the Tamer balls that Murad gave to me (Note: capture 83) I totally forgot the deal we had him and me He told me to meet him a year later at the dragon tree that I discovered it was on the eighth floor He told me that I had to fill these Tamer balls So when Thanks told me he''d give me 400 monsters I was happy because it''s the exact capacity of the balls Shanks helped me tame the monsters, but I killed one of the monsters Shanks was surprised by what I did but he didn''t care And when we were done He said I''ll open the door for you to go to the next floor Now you can go to the eighth floor But before he said another word I told him "How long have you been on this floor?" "10 years" "And have you always run away like this man this not good for you ?" "No, but I only do this with different people." I smiled And I looked at him and said to him with a strong voice "Well, you''re coming with me or not ?! ." 135 cigarettes "Well, you are coming with me." I said that I looking at him and smiling "Uh¡­ Aah!" He said that and his face was a mess "Why don''t you understand what''s going on. I killed one monster to keep one empty spot in the ball And you''re that monster, I know you hate living here and you want to get out, I''m gonna get you out of this tower, and I''m gonna let you see the sun again, but in return, you''re gonna be my slave instead of this tower slave." I said that and I looked at him with a caring look His face was the expression of shock But I didn''t look back. I moved to the eighth-floor doors when I got too close to the door, I heard his voice saying loudly "OK" I looked at him and said to him in a low voice "I can''t hear you." "He responded loudly this time but he still looked confused" "OK, I''m under your command" \u003cfo you agree to accept the first Conscious beast to you?\u003e (Yes/No.) When this message came up, I smiled I nodded my head accepting Then it disappeared and a new message came up \u003cThe sane beast that is under your control can rise it''s level and evolve.\u003e when it''s over and the monster was tamed Suddenly a gold box appeared in front of the eighth-floor door "Master, you''re really lucky to tame that stupid monster you have gotten the golden floor award because you did something that is almost impossible." That was Dima''s voice jumping around me I thought something like that would happen "So I took everything on that floor and I didn''t even have to bleed a single drop of blood. How great I am. How grater I can be." That wasn''t me I didn''t say that. "Dima, stop playing and get back to your true forum ." "How can you talk to me like that, I''m going to kill you." Fuck you, you pervert fairy "shadow steps ." I stood in front of her I put my sword on her neck, which actually looked like my neck "Nobody dares and threatens to kill me." When I said that I found her face a smile. That I know very well It''s my smile She can steal my face and my reactions "master, I love to see you kill yourself. It''ll be a great scene." When I heard that, I went to the golden box and never looked at her again But I took out my bow And I released an arrow at her head At that moment, she quickly returned to her true form to avoid the arrow "Remember, I don''t even hesitate to kill myself." "master is a really crazy person" I opened the golden box To find a black ball inside it Status Name: transformation ball Power: You can turn this weapon into any Form. That you can remember you can change the at any time Conditions: the shapes don''t have any magical powers, but you can add magic capabilities to them When I read that, I was shocked I thought of one Form that existed in my other world Suddenly the ball turned into an hour in my hand, it looked exactly as the one I wore in my real world Damn it Damn it Ha-ha-ha I can turn it into whatever I want My face looked so happy "master, what is that in your hand and why are you so happy I''ve never seen you this happy before?" "I can use this tool to make something I wanted from the first day in this world." "Is it that powerful?" "it is stronger than anything you can imagine." "and What is that weapon, master?" "I''ll let you see with your eyes." "I am so excited, master, I can''t stop my curiosity anymore." "Wait." I looked at the ball that came back to its true form And I thought of the thing I wanted from my first day in this world And when I thought about it, I was looking at the ball It started to transform And A golden machine gun appeared in my hand. on the machine gun was a clown head. It''s my dear Machine gun I finally got it again But how is this machine gun going to affect the monsters? I thought about it for a while I pulled a monster out of my range one from the dark army I shot him in the middle of his head, but it had no big impact, it only took one step back Damn why doesn''t affect monsters It should have been a very large offensive force But fuck my luck I thought I would destroy it completely But there must be some solution to this machine gun Problem I thought for a while Yeah, I got it. Fuck it Then I took out some of my energy and got it to take over the machine gun in my hand And another shot This time the shot was faster and more powerful than before And I hacked his head into two halves From that moment on, I started shooting a lot of Shots at him His body''s become a blanket fuelled with holes the machine gun bullets didn''t end I was glad that I got this machine gun back. It was dear to my heart "master, it''s a really powerful weapon." I didn''t answer her. I only smiled Then I went to the door and I imagined some form of shape to turn the machine gun into something else "master, why do I feel like you have a more dangerous weapon than this one, what''s the name of this one you are holding right now?" she said this and look at my ", this is called cigarettes." I said that and smoke started coming out of my cigarette shaped in the sky like a cloud I''m laughing so hard It''s time to head to the eighth floor And meet Murad 136 Lulu When I came out of the gate,around me there was a green area that was filled with plants and animals I looked around. the sun was still in the sky and light was spreading everywhere Why do I feel like there''s no danger on this floor? I looked around again to see all the animals were in a state of calm there even was some beautiful birds in the sky the sky is so blue like the endless sea I found in a distance not far away, a high fence I approached the gate that is in the middle of the fence when I approached it The door opened It made so much noise opening "New adventurer has arrived in heaven City" the voice started to shake in disbelieve while he said "The adventurer age is ¡­ 15 years old" "I can''t believe it this adventurer. Has spent only 5-months in the tower" "Is there a some kind of mistake?" A voice appeared next to him "I don''t think so" It all happened in one moment So I didn''t understand anything but that thay was talking about me. And in less than a minute, a lot of people gathered around "Is this the adventurer who arrived here in only five months?" "he looks so small I can''t believe it. " "Did he get here by cheating?" I didn''t care about anything they said But I actually don''t understand Most of the people here have are very low level, they not even level 100 When I moved forward, suddenly stood up a tall, yellow hair girl with beautiful face and Sharp eyes eye She had a great body, a big chest, and she had a look of trust. She some how looked like a Beautiful painting She is wearing what looks like work clothes and holding in her hand a book and some paper "I''m your guide, you can call me Lulu" Is she talking to me "Are you talking to me?"I said that while scratching my head "Yeah, I am , you''re the new adventurer in town, not many adventurers make it here , so you''re welcome until you decide to go to the 9th floor, in the mean time I''ll be your guide " After I heard her talk, I looked at her again and in a sharp voice I said "I don''t care. Do what you want." I moved forward with a quick step She followed me quickly and didn''t stop "master, you''re so lucky, the most beautiful woman always following you" Dima said flying in front of me and heading towards her So quickly I activated my skill to stop her before you she did something embarrassing. Dima disappeared into my domain She won''t be able to leave for an hour "Where do you want to go" Lulu said that and she still following me "I want to go somewhere to sit and rest." "All right, let''s go to that bar over there" As I was moving, everyone was looking at me I went to the bar When I got there I pulled the transformation ball and turned it into cigarettes. I started smoking Lulu was looking at me with confused, but she didn''t ask I think she''s curious, but she''s afraid to ask me. So not to bother me So I looked at her and said to her quietly "This is called cigarettes. Do you want to try it?" "I''ve never heard of anything like that before" She said with a sad expression. And before I said anything she continued "Actually, I''ve never heard of a lot of things before" "and Why is that ?" "you don''t seem to know a lot of things about the eighth floor" "yeah, I don''t know anything about it." She looked at me like an idiot and said "me and most of the people in this city haven''t seen the world outside, we only live in this city since we came to life, we''ve never seen anything outside this city ? I was shocked by what I heard and said to her in a loud voice "Who brought you here." "We''re the 500 generation, we know nothing but life here, we don''t don''t even know how we got here, but we have a leader who''s been ordered from the outside to treat adventurers like they are kings, so the guide system was created." I thought for a while about this and I figured they were like planet X They were deported to this place to reproduce But there''s something weird going on I thought about it for a second and then I got the idea out of my head because it''s none of my business "Is the guide selected compulsory, Lulu?" "No, we volunteer for it" "Why would you want to be a guide?" She looked at me and I felt like she was thinking. then showed up on her face a beautiful smile and she said "To learn about the outside world from the adventurers" I smiled and I didn''t talk, I sat at the table I ordered some food and didn''t have to pay anything Because I''m an adventurer, they say After I finished the food and spoke to Lulu a little bit about the outside world I looked at her and said "I want to ask you something." "ask anything you want" "how do I reach the Dragon Tree." When I said that the expression of everyone changed And when I looked at her, I felt like she was about to vomit "Keep your voice down. Come with me" She grabbed my hand and moved me away from the bar Her hand is really soft and beautifully white, she smells like perfume We went into a quiet place There was no one in it, then suddenly she looked at me and said, "Why do you want to go there?" "I just want to go." Suddenly before I said another word She took out a red dagger and put it on my neck "I told you why do you want to go there. Answer me or I will cut your throat" Dima was laughing then she said "master, why do beautiful women always want me to kill you?" Because I have really bad luck 137 the dragon tree 1 The truth is, the world is bad but fair You have to admit it You have to believe it Because everyone will be treated unfairly at some point Everyone will suffer at some point Everyone at some point is going to sit alone in his room turn off the lights and cry without a voice so no one can hear him Because the world is bad but fair That''s why I''m telling you, life isn''t easy You have to resist it You have to know yourself and believe in it You have to work on yourself You have to get up even if you fall And you certainly will "Would you really kill me if I don''t tell you why I want to go there?"I said that as I''m looking in her eyes. " You didn''t answer me" she put the dagger on my knee and made it bleed a little when she saw the blood she smiled and said "Do you see how serious I am now?" Blood, this bitch doesn''t know who''s she messing with "Yes, I see how serious you are ." I said that as I smiled and looking at that dagger When a person Level is lower than you, he can''t injure your body Easily But this dagger can As I''m thinking about how I''m gonna get out of this She said looking at me. And smiling "Do you want to die?" "Do it." That voice like was exactly like mine it came from behind I looked to find my body, moving towards us from behind And on his face, I looked perverted. He was looking at the body of the girl in a completely perverted way. What the fuck is Dima doing? Does she want me and her to die together? I Looked at her with a look of unbeliev So did the girl "I''d be happy to die by this wonderful, harmonious body I''d crave death because of you. You beautiful, big-breasted woman, tell me what''s your secret." Dima was saying a lot of perverted things as she was getting closer Lulu''s face turnd more red looking at me at one point, I saw dime hugging Lulu from behind touching her body And the next minute, the dagger was turned and was Aimed it at Dima''s head but Dima disappeared And before the dagger came back to my neck I started to see everything in slow motion. I was getting excited, by what happened in front of me but I wasn''t distracted I moved my hand and I removed Lulu''s hand from my nick, she was in shock I made sure Dima came back to my inner domain, all of this happened in one scound So Lulu was very shocked by what happened I jumped over her and put my hand on her body She Looked at me in shock and I tried to move my hand away But I''ve already managed to hold her to the ground Her nice body was under me I know why Dima asked her these questions Damn it, this is not a good time for this I shouldn''t get distract right now "Now tell me how to get to the Dragon Tree." I said it as I looked into her eyes. there was a look of death in mine "I won''t tell you anything, even if you kill me, I won''t let you hurt them." She said that as she was shaking I think she''s scared that it was visible in her eyes and her hand that''s shaking so hard "I''m going to do things to that makes you wish that you were dead, I think you have a tempting body that I could use, but I''m not gonna hurt anyone if you let me go to the Dragon Tree, I just want to meet someone nothing else, so why don''t you tell me and save me a lot of trouble ." I said that looking at her " Who you want to meet at the Dragon Tree, you liar" She said she was so angry and there was an anger sparks coming out of her eyes "I want to meet someone who calls himself Murad." "Who told you that name, you little traitor¡­#@\u0026\u0026##\u0026@#¡­ ? Damn this girl. She has a shit mouth if I didn''t need her, I would have killed her right away Why her tongue is so bad like she was a bastard that was found on the streets But if she''s involved with Murad, I don''t want to be her enemy So I calmed myself down and looked at her with a solemn face That made her shake more like she was looking at a demon "He is the one who told me his name." "and What''s your name?" She said after she changed her expression "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m gray." " gray and why didn''t you say that in the first place?" "You haven''t asked me yet." "Well, well, it''s a mistake I''ll take you there, but you shouldn''t have come this soon, we had expect you to come a year from now, you''ve arrived strangely fast" She said with some confusion on her face "Who are you and who is expecting me." "I''m Lulu. I told you before" "I don''t mean your name. I''m talking about your real job." Is she a spy or something? I think this world also has its spies "I''m Murad''s sister, the fifth rebel leader." The rebels What is this? What is this? What are the rebels? what my uncle has to do with all of this? "I don''t understand anything you''re saying." "let me go and I''ll explain everything to you" I let her go after I felt there was no danger But after I did it I felt something put on my mouth And I felt there was a powerful drug that was leaking into my body I looked behind me and found someone with a demonic look on his face Why wasn''t I more careful? I was fooled 138 the dragon tree 2 Expect the unexpected because life will surprise you, it will shock you, it will put you on the line and destroy you So always expect the blow that will come from behind Guess the person who''s gonna say I love you and put his dagger in your heart and kill you Know that you are going to be run over, but don''t ever lower your head Pick it up and keep fighting my eyes were closed and I felt pain in my head Did I die? Damn it My head really hurts really bad I felt like I was about to die and I felt myself just laying on the floor But now as I opened my eyes, I felt like I was moving My body wasn''t still. It was shaking strangely Every part of my body was shaking like there was something carrying me or someone And I heard LuLu voice as she said "Why did you do that it was hard to carry him to the wagon I didn''t know that he was that heavy" Am I heavy? I heard a child responding in a fearful and hesitant voice I felt you were in danger. I''m really sorry. I opened my eyes slowly and found myself sleeping in a wooden wagon with a horse The cart was kind of big but it looks like a very old cart it had a weird drowning of a big tree, the tree was painted on both sides When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was that tree above that tree, there is a dragon floating in the air when I look forward, I found that it was a kid that id driving the wagon He''s almost 10 years old He had an Innocent look in his eyes short hair, dark green eyes. He looked like a very nice kid I didn''t expect this kid to be able to knock me out having that demonic look, I think that look was because of the material that made me fall sleep "What had Murad told you to use this material only in times of necessity, you sacrificed an important material" Lulu said angrily "The man was gonna kill you. Don''t you see that it''s a necessity or did you want to die?" Status Name: Rex Level 20 Type: Human Specialization: magician This kid is already level 20. He''s really great He''s very talented "He didn''t try to kill me, I was the one who attacked him first, then I realized he was the one we were looking for." She said that looking at him angrily "So why don''t you just thank me for saving you and ending this thing, I didn''t know that. when he wakes up, I''m going to apologize to him" I got up straightened out at my clothes and said quietly after I adjusting my clothes "If I were you, i would have killed me without hesitation, so I must thank you for not killing me, you did what you had to do." Both of them looked at me in amazement the wagon was moving quietly, and I realized that we were out of the city We were moving in a place full of trees and beautiful gardens A very nice place with a lot of nice looking animals There was a lot of birds flying in the sky Everyone was silent So I asked Rex that was sitting in front of me "How can you get near me without me feeling it?" Because I was surprised why my Danger area skill didn''t work how was this kid able to attacked me without me feeling It He looked at me and smiled he said like he was bragging "It''s because of my ability and material that I used on my body that makes me look like I''m not even there." He knew I was much stronger than him, so he used his full strength and his trump card So it''s over before it began This kid is really smart He used this material in order for me to not feel his presence completely This is a kid wouldn''t let himself make a mistake I think when he grows up, he''ll be a genius "LuLu Where are we going, now?" "To the Dragon Tree" "I''m sorry. If you had answered me in the first place, we wouldn''t have been in this situation in the first place." I said that making fun of her Lulu said in a sarcastic voice "If you weren''t a pervert, we wouldn''t have been in this situation ?"I smiled and told her "I wasn''t the pervert." At that moment, dime came out of inner range And she flew over Lulu''s shoulder She said it with a pervert voice "You have a really beautiful body, huh?" Lulu''s look at Dima in amazement her face turned a little red and she said "You?" Dima smiled and turned into me then she said "Yes, it''s me." Then she disappeared quickly Lulu felt angry and looked at me after she understood the situation There was another horse tied in the back of the wagon so I got on it And kept on my journey with them. We were talking and after a while I realized that there are many people on planet X that want to be free from this planet and return to their original planet, which is my planet that I called planet Z, these people formed an army to control this planet and bring humans back to their true place And the Dragon Tree is the location where these rebels meet And this place is a forbidden place by the current king of the planet He can''t pring an army there Everyone he sent has been eliminated So he couldn''t destroy the revolution And when I asked her if it was because of the rebel power She looked at me with a sad expression and said "if we were that powerful, we would have won a long time ago, but the truth is, you''d see it when we enter the dragon tree" And after some time, Lulu stopped in front of a big forest and said with a happy look "We''re here" She said a couple of things that I didn''t understand The ground split open and a big tree came out of it Now I know why it''s called the Dragon Tree I''m stunned 139 the dragon lair The world is bigger than you think you don''t ever think that you know everything about the world The world is a big place and you''re just nothing compared to this universe Whatever you do, no matter how hard you fight, you''re nothing You''re just a human on Earth You can''t fly and hack the clouds and space And be above the rest of the world They say you''re from dust, so why do you have ego in your hart own that''s dwelling inside of you and destroying you from the inside. Why don''t you treat humans exactly as you want humans to treat you Why is evil destroying you and eating you like he is eating me I''m cursed and I''m a miserable. Do you want to be like me? Life hits you over your head you fall dead, bleeding out. Dying from the inside before you die from the outside Fuck everything When I saw the giant tree in front of me, I was shocked It''s a really dragon-like tree it looked like a big green dragon opening his big mouth It was a very large dragon his mouth was opened He had eyes that you can feel them looking at your soul Even though it''s made of wood Now I understand why this bloody tree is called the Dragon Tree. It''s like the tree is the one who announced it''s name to the world and whispered it in people minds. But who made this tree like that? Is this natural? Or did some creature did this? But whoever made it he is very creative. His hand is the hand of an artist that caress the wood to shape it in a such a shape by which breaks logic and beauty . Standing in front of this tree made me feel like I''m standing before a real dragon with all his strength. I look at this dragon, I don''t know why I remembered the old dragon that was in the big cave. The one Who gave me the dragon stone. I don''t know why he came to my mind at this moment. But there''s a strange resemblance between them. The difference is that the old dragon was about to die and had no energy in his body but this wooden dragon. I feel like all the energy of the world is running inside of him. And that feeling made me shocked because it''s wood it''s just a tree. So why the hell do I feel like that?? This is the first time I''ve seen a real dragon in the shape of a tree. Screw my luck. I really wish to see a real dragon with his full strength. Lulu look at me and she said "Everyone sees this dragon for the first time, doesn''t notice what you have noticed now, everyone looks at it as a tree, and it takes them a lot of years to know that this tree is not normal." I Looked at Lulu and I said, "How do you know I noticed that it''s not normal?" Lulu smiled and said "the way you look at it." As I''m thinking about what she said. Lulu started moving towards the mouth of the dragon tree She point to me to follow her When I got in front of the dragon''s mouth, I found that Lulu went inside I felt that the dragon wanted to eat me Lulu looked back and said "Are you scared?" I Looked at her and without hesitation I entered the Dragon''s mouth Rex got passed me and got right behind LuLu. And both disappeared in the dark when I followed them I got a sign in front of my face "Do you want to enter the dragon''s Lair?" (Yes/no) I nodded my head And I disappeared in a moment. I''ve become aware of the feeling of being transferred from one place to another in a glance,and I''m used to this nasty feeling But it seems that this tree takes you to another dimension. like that tree that took me into the Demon King''s prison But this time I didn''t see Lulu or Rex I saw a crowd of dragons bow down to a great big black dragon It was a huge crowd of powerful giant Dragons All of them are bowing to one dragon without objection with subjugation, love and fear It was weird suddenly the black dragon showed up in front of me and kneel to me and all the other dragon''s followed behind him I was so shocked He said out loud "master¡­" But before I hear the rest of his words, he disappeared All of this disappeared and I found Lulu in front of me telling me to wake up The world around me was completely different There were plenty of volcanoes everywhere lava and fire The temperature was so high in this place, I felt my clothes would burn in a moment When I looked at the sky, there were a lot of powerful dragons coming out of them an aura that can destroy everything Green, red and blue dragons All kinds of dragons were found in the sky Flying without even looking at the ground They are so strong I was so surprised. Lulu was hiding behind a rock I looked at her anger glares as she pointed to me to come to her without making any sound It seems that this dimension is the Dragons dimension . Now I know why planet X army cannot reach the Resistance army Because of the large dragons I hid fast next to Lulu. I''m not a fool to face death in his lair The weakest dragon among these dragons is 170 So I have to use my brain Lulu put her hands on the rock and said the same words she said the last time The rock moved and a long tunnel showed up underground there was a steel ladder in this tunnel Rex started going down Lulu told me to follow him So I went after him and she came behind us. After we left the rock returned to its previous location The ladder had some kind of light I started to go down thinking that there''s no army that can face so many dragons And when I got down there, I heard some big noise when I looked down, I was surprised 140 shocked What was underneath wasn''t a few humans, but a big city with many species and creatures It was a very big city with a lot of buildings, but there was no sun there on top of the walls there was a Big light that illuminated the whole city. This city has a huge population and sane creatures under the dragonslayer I couldn''t believe my eyes or ears because the city is so big and it has a lot of houses that have amazing architecture There were a lot of streets and there was a market A lot of people were moving as they live in this city like it''s normal Like that there is no dragonslayer right above their heads. Strangely enough, everyone was smiling happy joking and laughing as they live in the most beautiful place Like It''s not an underground cave The streets had black ground with some weird inscription on it The buildings had a strange-looking design Most of them were wood but their design was a little strange. I felt like I was standing in a fantasy city. I couldn''t understand it at all And the strange thing it wasn''t as hot as outside After I went down the stairs and watching the scene in front of me Lulu said while she moved a pointing at the largest building in town "This is the city of rebels, where all who wish for freedom and all who wish to fight come to ." if you really want to fight for freedom So fight Don''t tell me that this revolution will be peaceful and use the name of power against itself To stand against them You must destroy them in anger You have to not leave a single drop of blood in their fucking bodies You must be more relentless than them, you mustn''t spare them, you can''t leave them alive And whoever stands against you have to kill him and make him Disappears of the face of the earth I was upset by what she said, so I said with a little boredom "I don''t like slogans, freedom doesn''t need a revolution, but it needs blood it needs black wings." "We will destroy all who stand in the way of our freedom, that''s what we will do, we will take our freedom with our own power," Lulu said it looking in my eyes Everyone was looking at me moving between them. Everyone levels were above 140 There was some strange energy in their midst It seems these humans have really trained all their life''s for the day when the rebellion begins The day they will enter the Great War But when I got to the big building, I was shocked. The big building was completely blacked You feel like it''s possessed by a fucking demon I can feel the evil power that is coming out of the building, I felt like this house is going to move and attack me There was killing intent coming out of its walls And kept hearing horrible whispers in my ear Like there''s a fucking noise in my head I asked Lulu who was standing next to me "What''s going on?" Lulu said while looking at me with a smile on her face "Nothing. It''s this damn building." I Look at her but I didn''t understand She said "Any stranger that approaches this building for the first time will be completely weakened and confused." I Look at her and I said: "So you can kill him when he comes in." Lulu smiled and said "I didn''t think you were that smart?" I replied to her with a smile of the ego "I''m tried to deal with you at your level of intelligence so I wouldn''t bother you, but I''m much smarter than that." Lolo''s face was full of anger she looked at the guards The guards in front of the door opened the door Then They kneeled to her Lulu walked in with confidence and steady steps The house was really big from the inside, there''s a lot of corridors and rooms I said quietly "Damn it, it''s like a maze." But this time she didn''t answer I went forward and kept walking behind her Until we stood in front of a wall She put her hand on the wall and she Muttered something Then entered the wall She stood in front of the wall after she disappeared into it "Shall I destroy it?" "Cutting Sri¡­ ." But before I hit the wall A beautiful hand came out of the wall and dragged me in When I came in, I found myself in a golden-coloured room There was a big office and someone was sitting on it he was looking at a book I couldn''t see his face He looked at us after he raised his head On his face was an expression of shock. I think he can''t believe that I have arrived already He said after he saw me "How did you get here so fast? I was expecting you to arrive at least a year later, but I didn''t expect you to get here this fast." He said that when he looked into my face like he was making sure I wasn''t someone else I felt he was doing an analysis to make sure I was the same person I took the two balls out of my inner range without another word and showed them to him He approached me and touched them to make sure they were full, the shock appeared more and more on his face He was looking at me as a I was monster, and not a normal human "I gave you this test to fail, how did you get through this, how did you do it?" He said with eyes filled with doubt "I just did it." Murad is Level 150 He''s kind of weak for me Although it''s great to go up 10 levels in this short time But to me, what he did was nothing He was looking at my aura and he realized I was a lot stronger than him His eyes look like was going to fall from his head from the severity of the shock But he held himself back Then he took me more inside the building He opened a room, and I saw a white hired man sitting in a big chair And when I looked closely, I relaxed that it was my Uncle Saad that was sitting in that chai 141 the Truth of the rebellion Saad was sitting in the chair looking at me in shock Looks like he didn''t believe I got here already Why is everyone shocked today? What if I tell them how many dark army soldiers I have inside my range? Or the weird fairy that was originally a skill Or the stone of transformation Or the leader of the floor I tamed ant made under my control. Or the arrows I took from the box What if I tell them about my big internal range? Or Lina who''s inside of now How will they react, I think they''ll¡­ One moment Lina, I totally forgot about her I think she''ll be very upset with me But what I saw here made me forget everything Before Saad approached me, I took Lina out of nowhere Everyone was in shock Where did this girl come from? They thought "I thought you forgot about me," Lina said with some anger "A lot has happened, but I certainly would never forget about you." "Where did Lina come from," Saad said it looking at me "From my inner range." "Can your inner range contain live, sane creatures" "Yes,it can do that." Everyone in the room was surprised Saad approached me and said "But that''s impossible, how can you have sane creatures inside an inner domain. no one I know can do this no matter how hard they tried " I smiled lightly and told him "Now someone you know can, so I think you something new to brag about." Saad looked at me surprised by my response I certainly wouldn''t tell him I have the Ring of chaos Or the Pearl of Destiny I can''t tell him about the king of kings and his artefacts. or the doors of light and King Darius There are so many secrets I can''t tell him Secrets that I can''t just say to anyone. Then Saad began to explain to me what''s going on on planet X He''s a leader of honour on this planet And there are two more leaders like him And the real king and the actual leader of planet X doesn''t show himself much And that the one who started this revolution was a close friend of the king He didn''t like the way things were happening. didn''t like what was happening to the creatures that are from this planet He didn''t want humans and other creatures to be imprisoned on this planet that is full of blood Only For the Star Institute to have its test He was saying "Why would we lock people up for a damn test to get some students out of the world?" "Why is this test so fucked up?" Planet X was a resident''s dying every moment by the Star Institute students without mercy And without even thinking about it for a second, They didn''t even punish the people who killed anyone Because murder is allowed her, it''s even rewarded The person who killed the largest number becomes the king because he will definitely win at the end But the king''s friend never liked it So He started moving from city to city and telling people the truth that they''re not from this planet at first, no one believed him But he didn''t stop and he didn''t back down. He kept moving from city to city Telling everyone the truth That everything they know is a lie He was tired and exhausted But it was not a coward or a person that gives up easily. he kept going moving between cities He endured everything in order to get the truth out But how was he going to give the truth to those who wanted to buy lies? It was impossible everyone around him left him but he didn''t lower his head And put it in the sand Yes He was training every day for his freedom and the freedom of the creatures of planet X He was raising his strength Because if he becomes stronger, people will believe him Because they won''t think that he is deceiving them anymore So his goal was becoming stronger than anyone else on this planet Even stronger than the king And after three years, a lot of people started following him and came with him They started to believe him Because he was back to the cities he''d been to before They started to see his determination and his desire to free them And that made them feel guilty He was moving between cities saying "The true meaning of life is choosing to be yourself, not to be someone else, you must choose the truth, even if it is difficult, rather than choosing the lie, you are free as are your sons, but this damn life was written for you. Don''t be satisfied with it." People started repeating his word from city to city And by that time he built this city in a special dimension so the King could not reach it But so far, we have not and cannot have the army that can help us win He tried to talk to the king of the planet, but he didn''t listen to him So in the next contest, which will take place in two years It will determine everything It will be the biggest revolution on the planet and the biggest war No one will get out of here because the Devil King will also attack the planet and no one knows why When the Devil King was mentioned, I smiled because I wouldn''t let him do that, I''d cut his head off before he ever got here I''ll make the earth cover with his red blood Lina was looking at me She knew what was going on in my mind But before I said anything Murad said and he look at me with smail face "Now it''s time for your taming training. Now it''s time To know how to develop and move spirits among the creatures that are under your command." 142 the emergence of the demon king Life is terrifying not the horror that makes you hide behind someone to protect you Or the horror that makes you shake in fear It''s the horror that makes you all alone, as nobody can stand by you or support you, you will be alone without anyone You''re the one facing everything and and you''re facing this world alone And if you shake for one moment, you''ll die No one should see your weakness I''ve never been weak, always strong from the out side fragile from the inside I killed everyone that stood in my way. slaying anyone standing in front of me I was hell on earth I was not the angel of death, but I was the devil himself, I smiled to death like you smile to a friend A bitter smile that is full of evil, a damn fucked up smile Life is not fair, so don''t be na?ve and think that it is. It has been two months since I met Murad and entered the city of rebels Now I''m sitting on a big rock on the 10th floor I got there in about a month. And I''ve been training for a month Lina is not with me. I left her with Saad to give her some training It took me a month to get over here The 9th floor was hard I had to find a small bug in an abandoned and giant city It was almost impossible But here I am now sitting on this big rock What is this noise Why is the sound of screaming this loud Fuck I forget I have 10,000 monsters, including a lot of boss level monsters standing right in front of me. This last floor is really very dangerous Looks like they want to kill me and then eat my rotten flesh They don''t know that I haven''t showered in a month If they find out, I think they''ll run away from here and they won''t come back ever again Don''t look at me like that. How I''m gonna take a shower in an abandoned land Dracula showed up next to me "master, what are you gonna do? Their numbers are too big" "How many times do I have to tell you, my friend, we''ll make the sky rain blood, we''ll make the earth tremble, we''ll make all 10 floors hear the screaming, I''ll make this earth fall into the torn and severed sky." I said that and I laughed so hard Killing intent and blood was coming out of my body without stopping Then I jumped in the middle of the monsters crowd The monsters were surprised but I was smiling I haven''t been in a fight this big in months, so my body was shaking from ecstasy My heart was beating so hard The world stopped l felt like I''m the only one who was moving The monsters around me were dying as the sound of their screaming reached the sky Everything stopped All creatures I only saw my sword Cutting limbs Then I saw the look of fear on the face of monsters I can now see death standing in front of me As I kidnap the soul of every monster I touch And get it down to hell I hear nothing but the screaming of monsters. Also the sound of my sword penetrates their bones and their guts Dracula was also having fun She pulled out a musical instrument and started to play in the sky she danced with the air and with the wind She looked pretty, and her red dress No one can understand what was going on! Are we in a fight or on a stage in front of an audience? No one knew this feeling but me No one understood how much fun I was having and I don''t want to stop "mana swords." A lot of swords came out and hacked the heads of the monsters I cut their limbs professionally My control over my mana swords is better than ever Now I''m able to guide a large number of swords to hit a Specific point, not randomly anymore I started the dark army as it appeared out of the ground Today is a really beautiful day Yama is attacking with her fire attack That destroyed hundreds of monsters I had The transformation ball in my hand So I turned it into a big machine gun And I put my energy inside of it I started shooting randomly, everyone was dying around me and I was laughing The monsters arrived next to me and started biting my limbs The pain was so great But the fun was greater I''m gonna kill these monsters without any difficulty "energy shield." The shield threw those weak insects away from my body Suddenly, came out a giant monster, I remember him, well, because I faced him at the beginning of the floor and he almost killed me Because my energy were running out This son of a bitch, I''m gonna kill him even if that''s the last thing I''m gonna do That son of a bitch no one threatens my life You think you can stand in my way because you are a giant you think you can stand before me I''m gonna run over you with my legs, motherfucker "energy monster." I said that then I turned into a big monster I went to him with a sword in my hand Then I put my sword in the heart of that giant When I hacked into his chest, he started screaming His voice was so annoying Fuck your voice. I put my other hand on his mouth And whispered in his ear "Why the screaming, you''ll only relieve me of your stinking smell as you die." I turned my sword into a flare of fire until he turned this monster into ash Then I returned to my true form I started laughing and I couldn''t stop I turned the ball into a cigarette and started smoking I. The middle of the battle I had the shield on my body So at the same time, I was listening to the music that Dracula made A smile of enjoyment never left my face "shadow steps." I disappeared and you showed up behind a monster and cut off his head As I look around A monster in human clothes showed up He had demonic horns I stood up once and looked at him cutting off some of my followers''s head''s He was headed towards me Yama looked at him and said in a quiet voice "father." 143 The demon king When I heard Yama say, "father" I looked at the devil who was headed towards me There was a moment of confusion from Yama And a strange look on her face Different look from any look I have ever seen "How did he get here?" She said that and while a lot of sweat coming down on her face When That moment of confusion occurred The demon kingThe demon king look changed to a malicious look The demon king a powerful magic attack towards Yama The flying blow was about to hit Yama. I felt that if it touched Yama, it was going to kill her "shadow steps." I stood in front of Yama and looked im her eyes that still had the look of shock Then I pulled her it into my arms a fast as I could I wanted to protect her from the blow that is coming from the back And receive the hit with my body Actually, i didn''t need to hug her for that I could activate my energy shield and take the hit But what I''m gonna benefit from doing that Now her body is melting right into my body Ha-ha-ha The magic strike was really painful But I think it was worth it I was pretty sure that this monster wasn''t the king of demons because this floor only allowed one person to enter And what will the Devil King do amid those monsters? It didn''t make any sense Why would the Devil King come to this floor? There was a lot of things that made me know for a fact that he is not the Devil King Where''s his giant army of demons? I realized at the first moment that he was just a monster with the ability to turn into the shape of a person that is close to the heart of his enemies So he could benefit from the confusion that would happen Because when you see the closest person to your heart, you''ll be confused and at that moment he will use this confusion and kill you And because I''ve faced so many monsters that have the same power So I''m used to it Although this will destroy you from the inside,but you still have to kill someone close to you Even if you know that is not the same person But he is still have the same appearance and the same voice he could even say words that this person ones said making you more confused,that you don''t know what to do I looked at yama''s face, who was red and full of Worries And I said with with a quit voice trying to get some reaction from her cruel heart "He''s not your father. I won''t let him dare and hurt you." I''m such a good actor But now is not the time to praise my wonderful acting skills I have to take this monster down Yama''s face was so red And before I hit that monster I found that yama, already shot him with a fireball from in the sky It turned half his body into into fire The fire that fell on him was really strong It was a sign of yama''s anger This attack was stronger than ever I''ve seen Yama use before The monster was screaming loud His skin was completely melting and his body was dropping on the floor Strangely He''s a monster that''s now fit to eat Yama flew me away and put me away from the battle to rest I touched Her face with my hands. Her skin is really soft "Don''t hurt yourself." I said with a weak voice I know what I''m doing right now is pathetic, but what do I do with this stupid girl? And here''s the outcome that I wanted Yama kissed my forehead Her lips were so beautiful and soft I wanted to hold her in my arms and tell her to let the world burn and only stay with me But she certainly wouldn''t do that Dracula was still playing music from far away So I grabbed her hand lightly and told her "that wasn''t your father." She smiled at me and she put her hand on my face and said, "I know, you fool." Then she flew back to the battlefield I took out my throne from the inside my domin and sat on it I turned transformation ball back into cigarettes I started smoking and watching the battle, the smoke rings coming out of the cigarette were too big I felt like I''m the master of this floor and I didn''t need anything else But I won''t keep sitting without doing anything I watched the battle that was still going strong Then I decided to take the bow out of my internal range And I''m kill as many monsters as I can This is a chance to practice my archy skill And I put a cigarette in my mouth and remember how good of a sniper I was in my past life As I return to my past glory I haunted monsters like I was fishing The arrow were hacking their hearts and breaking their weak bodies Nobody survives my mana arrows Sometimes the arrow was killing two monsters at the same time It goes through The first body and goes towards the second body How beautiful that was I was enjoying myself in this fight "fire meteorites." big meteorites began to fall from the sky burning a lot of monsters The scene really looks amazing from here I was enjoying everything that was happening But I''m glad now that I knew what the demon king look like But I have to find a solution with Yama before I deal with him "master, I''m going to join the fight." Dima said it with a perverted voice and transformed into my appearance "Dima, don''t do anything bad with my body." She looked at me and smiled then she headed towards Yama Damn it 144 dragon You may sometimes feel lonely like there''s no one with you in this world You''re in this world to see only torment But you''re here for a purpose Or that''s at least that''s what I think you and me are here to do To change the way something happens Even if it''s simple to you, it could change everything else, one word from you could turn the Earth''s balance Or it might not But surely you have the power all you have to do is use it You need to study yourself and understand your body and soul. You need to understand that you are a special person and that you have a special purpose Don''t fall and get steped on under reality shoes But stand up and fight to the end Or die in the end When I saw Dima in my body, she was heading towards Yama There was a malignant look on her face that reflected her Intentions I felt like my body was shaking after I imagined what Dima would is going to do "I will taste your blood and destroy you, I will destroy every one of you, I will kill you all, I will spare no one!" Dima was saying that as she laughed so hard "I don''t dothat, Fuck you" I stood up off my throne "shadow steps." I stood behind Dima raised my sword to her neck And whispered in her ears "I swear I will slay you with my hand and no one will spare you, I will kill you if you do something perverted." "Don''t be afraid, master. I won''t do anything to hurt your image in the middle of battle." Then she said "shadow steps" She disappeared and showed up behind Yama Fuck you, you fucking¡­. I''m gonna cut your head off, Dima When Dima approached Yama, she was being attacked by a monster from behind Dimq put her hand on the head of the beast And turned it into a big block of ach Yama looked at her Dima was raising her hand trying to touch Yama With a perverted look on her face Yama looked at the dima for a minute Her face changed to red But in one moment it turned back to cold And before dima moved her hand completely and touched Yama Yama had attacked trying to cut my neck cut off with no hesitation I mean, dima''s neck Damn it, she didn''t think twice before cutting off my head I know that She sure knew it wasn''t me And that it was someone else So that''s why she cut his neck like this without even a single moment of hesitation I''m close to Yama and I''m smiling "Did you know it wasn''t me?"I said as I smiled " No" Yama said that then headed back to the heart of the battle I know she knew it wasn''t me because of her arua And besides She learned her lesson from what happened with the monster who took her father''s appearance But her answer still made me angry Fuck everything Why don''t you give me the answer I wanted why did you say no What would have happened if you said yes Will it destroy the world? Will her hair fall? I don''t understand why is she trying to piss me off "hayperspeed." I started moving between giant monsters and cut their heads off at a high speed "Ecstasy of War." My body had high energy The world around me was foggy from this amazing fight My eyes were on Yama as she killed her enemies Dracula was draining their blood And my army was doing the victory scream I stood in the middle of the fight "earth snake''s."appeared out of the ground Pig fire covered snake''s This skill has evolved into the last stage The monsters were hanging from their head on those thorns I turned to find a large group of monsters attacking me with everything thay have, they realized that if I die, the battle will end They are right But who told them I would be easily killed I made my sword hack the ground "lightning Assault." came out of the ground with bolts of lightning in every direction I got these monsters filled up with electrical charges The monsters were being tortured So Dracula gave them mercy and killed them with her swords of blood I was going between monsters killing them without mercy and no thought My hand was moving very carefully and picking heads I felt like I would slaughter anyone in front of me If I wasn''t careful enough I was drowning in a sea blood that was made by me I was killing everyone without distinction and without hesitation I was slaughtering and destroying without even thinking twice Fuck the world I felt that no one could stand before me Dracula was flying in the air with two bloody wings She was flying in the sky like angels She was so beautiful I looked at her and found her beheading monsters All my armies were mercilessly destroyed I saw some dark soldiers grab a monster and cut off his limbs Then they took his guts out and ate them And after all that all monsters are now dead My soldiers were looking at me with pride in their eyes But I did nothing that important I only fead my sword some blood My sword was completely covered in blood And do was my body, too, I felt like I had become one with the blood I felt that we would never be separated from each other But the strange thing is, I didn''t feel good about this situation I felt something was wrong I was happy with the win, but I felt something strange moving underground for sure Then I heard a voice coming out of the ground "The Leader''s Eye." I looked down from me To find a giant creature heading toward us coming out of his body was Giant energy that could destroy everything Damn it Damn it Damn it, it''s a dragon 145 did i dead When I saw the dragon coming out of the ground, I felt shocked "Facing a dragon on the last floor." \u003cSpecial test for you from the First Heaven Fort.\u003e This sign came out in front of me I was in a state of disbelief why my own test and nobody''s else I haven''t even reset from the last confrontation with the army of monsters that was just here I pulled all my army into my inner domain Then I hid behind a big rock and started watching the place silently The earth began to vibrate, as the wind around me changed I think even the wind is afraid of the the upcoming dragon Damn it, I''m gonna die here It will be the end of me on the last floor The earth exploded and announced the dragon coming out He looked like so powerful. With His giant wings And It''s red dark eyes I was in shock by his looks Status Name: Dragon Jaxon Level 250 Class: Fire Dragon Shit level 250 I''m not gonna die this easily I''ll take this dragon to hill with me if necessary I won''t be easily eliminated I summoned Shanks. When he showed up in front of me, he was shaking "master, you have to run away. You can''t face the fort leader, on your own no matter how hard you try." " this the leader of the First Heaven Fort?" "Yes, master i didn''t expect him to show himself, but it seems you''ve made him so angry that he appeared ." "Does he have any weakness?" "No, Master. He have no weakness." "Master, I suggest you run away, find a way out of here, use the exit card so you can get stronger thm come and face him." I took out the card and tried to get out, but I found out that it wasn''t working "Why can''t I get out of here,Shanks?" "I think he''s stopping you, master. I can''t see a way out. It seems I''m going to die here with you." I returned Shanks to the Tamer ball The dragon was moving everywhere and looking for me and stood still in the sky He said loudly and angrily "Where are you, you can''t escape me I''ll cut you, you coward into little pieces" then he started laughing out loud I''m not gonna let anyone mock me I won''t let anyone bully me. Damn death Fuck this dragon Fuck everything in the world "Dark Wings." "mana swords." A lot of swords went to the dragon''s wings that made him fall to the ground "If you want to fight meI will fine, I will make you regret every defying gray, the king of death." I summoned all my Dark Army,and they started to fall from the sky 700 soldiers were falling from the sky on this damn dragon head Dracula was among them falling, making wings out of blood for herself And started firing blood arrow at the dra3 Yama also fired a fireball on this monster Everyone was attacking with all their strength Die, you son of a bitch Die "The thunderbolt." "cutting Strike." "earth snake''s ." I was firing a lot of attacks on his body I thought that he had died because of all these attacks But suddenly his body turned into a big flame That made all the soldiers on his body burn I was looking at him surprised at what was happening "energy shield." "energy monster." I turned into a big monster I became the size of a dragon as I was surrounded by energy I attacked him Next to his right foot, yama was attacking him with all her might and the attacks were affecting him As Dracula attacked his left foot with blood That made him fall again So I took that opportunity to cut off one of his wings But before I do something else, he attacked with his tail, throwing Yama and Dracula away He attackedattackedme with a big mass of fire "Illusion." If this fire could have turned me to steam Do i turned back to my true form But at that moment, he held me with his claws "How do you treat a beautiful fairy like that, you perverted dragon?" The moment I activated my illusion skill, I made Dima turn into my appearance and take my place From the pressure, dime returned to my internal range The dragon was in a moment of shock I was behind the dragon. Right besides one of his Wounds, were blood was coming out "Poison arrow." One of the stocks I got from the floors Name: Poison arrow Power: He can infect anyone with a poison that destroys his nerves for three minutes The dragon can no longer move because of this arrow that stabbed his body I wanted to do this from the beginning, but I didn''t want the arrow to go to waste So I attacked when i made sure that my attack was going to land "You son of a bitch! What did you do to me? I''m going to kill you!" The dragon said it, angrily I jumped on the dragon''s body and took out my black sword I headed to his neck without saying a word "hyperspeed." I cut his neck off then I smiled It didn''t completely get cut clean off because of his tough skin But his neck nerves were completely cut off So no oxygen or blood will reach his prin So he''ll definitely die My body was burdened, but I was smiling that I won When I almost fell to the ground because my power that ran out I found Yama and Dracula coming up in front of me and stopping me from falling I was unconscious for four minutes And When I opened my eyes, I found Dracula and Yama in front of me I was so tired "you really won, master, you killed a dragon" Dracula said it as she looked at me "I know I did." Yama looked at me with anger and she said " Why cant you control that big ego of yours you''re gonna get yourself killed" "Are you afraid that I was going to die?" "And why would I be afraid, but if you die, I''ll die too, that''s all" I smiled at her But if the dragon is really really why wasn''t i transferred out, is there another test As I''m thinking about it Suddenly I saw Yama''s and Dracula''s head''s get cut off and fall to the ground in front of me I looked in front of me with great shock I found the dragon''s neck renewed again He cut off both''s their head''s with his claws Both have returned to my internal range But my heart was going to explode from shock I don''t have the power to defend myself. Am I really gonna die in this place He looked at me with mockery and said with a rude voice "Now prepare to die in the most terrible way, you little son of a bitch" How did i forget something so important like the healing ability of Dragons? Damn it, at that moment I wasn''t able to move a finger The dragon was right in front of me he raised his mouth ready to get fire out of his mouth But I haven''t avenged my father yet I haven''t saved my mother yet I didn''t do anything Why am I so weak? And then all of a sudden, everything became dark Did I die I started to feel my body hurts as a great energy coming out of it 146 old dargon Why the world is so ugly to me why he didn''t give me my right to revenge These ideas kept coming to my mind Why am I so unfortunate? Damn it, I deserve better I don''t deserve all of this I''m looking for a life. So Why every thing turns into suffering ? Why does everything I do come back and bites my ass? If you were me You''ll also have all this questions come to your mind just like I''m doing now And if you give up on these questions, you''ll never have a solution in your life time You will never see the truth You won''t be able to find any escape Even if you eventually find a way out it will eventually lead to a worse curse Like what''s happeing to me at this moment am I dead now? Why didn''t I feel pain so many questions were going around in my mind and I couldn''t find an answer to I''m lost in this dark and my chest is on fire Suddenly, a great creature appeared a creature that I''ve seen before "Why is the king of death shaped like that old dragon?" He looked like The dragon I met in the cave The old dragon that gave me the Dragon (Stone\\egg) And the seed Then He told me some secrets about king Darius But I certainly didn''t expect him to show up here As I was dying Not the face I want to see Note:For those who don''t remember, go back to capture 28 to remember. What kind of death are you talking about, you idiot? "Old Dragon, you''re already dead, so tell me what you''re doing here!" " I can show up here now because when I give you the Dragon Stone, I put my dragon aura in it, and parts of my memories and my soul . "What stone are you talking about, Dragon, when I die you appear to me what is with this fuck luck why don''t i have a beautiful lady appearing to me why do I always have the fucking luck." When I said that, I felt a big power that took me back "you Don''t you know if you are dead or alive, you''ve grown so powerful, but you''re still that stupid, you''re not dead yet, you idiot!" He said out loud "How did i survive the attack of that dragon?" there were a lot of questions that went through my mind How did i get here? Or where am i "you are alive because time has stopped. And that attack hasn''t reached you yet." "so I''m really not dead." I said that looking at the old dragon in front of me And there was a question in my mind but I was hastened to say it which was ''Why are you helping me?'' "Yeah, you stupid kid. You''re alive. My heart began to jump out of joy. I wanted to hug that dragon But I couldn''t do it because he is huge And I''m actually an old man and I can''t stand the touch of the dragon scales When I was in the middle of all this happiness I asked myself Why am I so happy? Why do I want to live I don''t know why at this moment I saw Yama''s face Damn it He showed up in front of me the Dragon Stone "This is the dragon stone I told you about, I can''t bail you out again, this is the last part of my soul, but don''t ever give up this stone, you can have the world because of this stone." "But how am I going to avoid this attack, Dragon, to control the world, I need to be alive, not a goddamn soul?" "It''s so easy, stupid. When you wake up, show the dragon stone i gave you, and every thing is gonna be all right. He said that and his energy started to disappear slowly "Will you disappear forever, old man?" I said that with a tone of grief "Yes, it was my last wish that I could save the one that my master chose, . But I''m not gonna appear to you again. This is the last time. From now on you have to rely on yourself." "All right, bye, old man." I said that and I raised my hand laughing This old man is a loyal follower. I hope I have a follower like him one day "You idiot boy, I don''t know if they have found you or not , but you have to be careful. I don''t what''s gonna happen to you, they''re artistic in psychological torture, so don''t trust anyone around you, try to gather all the King of kings tools and get to the Dark Mountains as soon as you can so you can get the third artifact." He said with a deep voice "what do you mean? Who are those who are looking for me? And what''s the third artifact ? " I asked those questions confused , but my voice went nowhere Suddenly the darkness disappeared and the damn dragon showed up again He was preparing for his attack So i quickly took the dragon seed out of my interior range The seed has turned into a big egg When the dragon saw the egg and felt its aura, his features changed But he couldn''t stop the attack Ig was headed for me I think that the old man was making fun of me now. I''m gonna die And nothing can protect me I closed my eyes so I wouldn''t watch the fire as it reached me But At that moment Nothing happened I didn''t feel a thing I opened my eyes quickly I found the fire that couldn''t pass the egg The egg is pulling the fire into it " Where did you get that egg?" That dragon said it in a submissive voice "From an old dragon." " You''re talking about the Dragon King" The Dragon King Damn it, I was playing with death after the fire was completely pulled, the egg started doing something weird 146 old dragon Why the world is so ugly to me why he didn''t give me my right to revenge These ideas kept coming to my mind Why am I so unfortunate? Damn it, I deserve better I don''t deserve all of this I''m looking for a life. So Why every thing turns into suffering ? Why does everything I do come back and bites my ass? If you were me You''ll also have all this questions come to your mind just like I''m doing now And if you give up on these questions, you''ll never have a solution in your life time You will never see the truth You won''t be able to find any escape Even if you eventually find a way out it will eventually lead to a worse curse Like what''s happeing to me at this moment am I dead now? Why didn''t I feel pain so many questions were going around in my mind and I couldn''t find an answer to I''m lost in this dark and my chest is on fire Suddenly, a great creature appeared a creature that I''ve seen before "Why is the king of death shaped like that old dragon?" He looked like The dragon I met in the cave The old dragon that gave me the Dragon (Stone\\egg) And the seed Then He told me some secrets about king Darius But I certainly didn''t expect him to show up here As I was dying Not the face I want to see Note:For those who don''t remember, go back to capture 28 to remember. What kind of death are you talking about, you idiot? "Old Dragon, you''re already dead, so tell me what you''re doing here!" " I can show up here now because when I give you the Dragon Stone, I put my dragon aura in it, and parts of my memories and my soul . "What stone are you talking about, Dragon, when I die you appear to me what is with this fuck luck why don''t i have a beautiful lady appearing to me why do I always have the fucking luck." When I said that, I felt a big power that took me back "you Don''t you know if you are dead or alive, you''ve grown so powerful, but you''re still that stupid, you''re not dead yet, you idiot!" He said out loud "How did i survive the attack of that dragon?" there were a lot of questions that went through my mind How did i get here? Or where am i "you are alive because time has stopped. And that attack hasn''t reached you yet." "so I''m really not dead." I said that looking at the old dragon in front of me And there was a question in my mind but I was hastened to say it which was ''Why are you helping me?'' "Yeah, you stupid kid. You''re alive. My heart began to jump out of joy. I wanted to hug that dragon But I couldn''t do it because he is huge And I''m actually an old man and I can''t stand the touch of the dragon scales When I was in the middle of all this happiness I asked myself Why am I so happy? Why do I want to live I don''t know why at this moment I saw Yama''s face Damn it He showed up in front of me the Dragon Stone "This is the dragon stone I told you about, I can''t bail you out again, this is the last part of my soul, but don''t ever give up this stone, you can have the world because of this stone." "But how am I going to avoid this attack, Dragon, to control the world, I need to be alive, not a goddamn soul?" "It''s so easy, stupid. When you wake up, show the dragon stone i gave you, and every thing is gonna be all right. He said that and his energy started to disappear slowly "Will you disappear forever, old man?" I said that with a tone of grief "Yes, it was my last wish that I could save the one that my master chose, . But I''m not gonna appear to you again. This is the last time. From now on you have to rely on yourself." "All right, bye, old man." I said that and I raised my hand laughing This old man is a loyal follower. I hope I have a follower like him one day "You idiot boy, I don''t know if they have found you or not , but you have to be careful. I don''t what''s gonna happen to you, they''re artistic in psychological torture, so don''t trust anyone around you, try to gather all the King of kings tools and get to the Dark Mountains as soon as you can so you can get the third artifact." He said with a deep voice "what do you mean? Who are those who are looking for me? And what''s the third artifact ? " I asked those questions confused , but my voice went nowhere Suddenly the darkness disappeared and the damn dragon showed up again He was preparing for his attack So i quickly took the dragon seed out of my interior range The seed has turned into a big egg When the dragon saw the egg and felt its aura, his features changed But he couldn''t stop the attack Ig was headed for me I think that the old man was making fun of me now. I''m gonna die And nothing can protect me I closed my eyes so I wouldn''t watch the fire as it reached me But At that moment Nothing happened I didn''t feel a thing I opened my eyes quickly I found the fire that couldn''t pass the egg The egg is pulling the fire into it " Where did you get that egg?" That dragon said it in a submissive voice "From an old dragon." " You''re talking about the Dragon King" The Dragon King Damn it, I was playing with death after the fire was completely pulled, the egg started doing something weird 147 dragon king When I found out that who I was talking to with arrogant and called names Was actually the Dragon King I was shocked. This creature could have killed me in a moment But the biggest shock that made me more confused What happened to the egg made me more shocked After the egg sucked the attack from the dragon, it started to reveal a larger aura it started sucking the aura and energy of the dragon The dragon couldn''t do anything but try to fly, but the more he tried to fly, he fell to the ground Without any strength Whatever he tried, he couldn''t do anything His strong skin was weakening And his body started to shake His wings are starting to go wild "Please I''ll be your servant I will do anything, but please let me live. "He said it out loud trying to collect his energy I was so weak. and didn''t have any power But I looked at him and said out loud "I don''t want a servant like you, you fucking dragon." The dragon''s energy was almost over as ha was weakened more and more "You won''t be able to control the monster inside that egg, it''ll kill you like he killed me today, he will pull your energy and make you just like me one day." When he finished, he couldn''t move or talk anymore His face became pale, but suddenly the egg stopped pulling his power It''s like it was taking pleasure in killing him I think the thing in this egg is starting to like it You must have fun killing your enemy, letting him know he has no control over his life or death "Fuck you." that was with his last words Then I stood up and started to gather my energy I went and I stood in front of him I got close and whispered him "you tried to kill the wrong person, you must know that I am the king of death, so won''t die before I get my revenge against the demon king." When I said the word "Demon King" his face changed like he wanted to say something But he couldn''t say anything right now So I cut off his limbs and wings and hang them in front of his eye He couldn''t even scream in a clear voice His looks at me is enough He was asking me to kill him But I want to enjoy torturing him more I want to make him realize he''s the one who doesn''t know the limits of the sky, not me And after I got bored with him I whispered to him with a light and scary voice "When you die, give your best to those before you." then I cut his neck completely off I didn''t make one part connected to the other "Fireball." I burned his body in a moment with my black flame,i made him turn into vapor and helped me with that attack was the dragon egg Status Name: Dragon seed Time left: year I think pulling the power from this dragon has made it less time And when I felt the energy that it was in the egg, I was imagining how powerful the object that was inside that egg And how he has all that power and he hasn''t even come out yet I have to control him when he comes out, I smiled as I thought about it \u003cI finished the special test\u003e This sign came out in front of me \u003cYou''ve got a prize for passing this test, you''ve got one golden soul.\u003e When this sign came in front of me, I didn''t really understand anything But what made me more confused is the three boxes that came out in front of me This time they had a lot of jewelry And they look stronger than ever I think this time I''m gonna get something legendary After some thought, I chose the box in the middle A little wooden horse was inside to look like a normal wooden horse It looks like it''s a weak thing that can do nothing Status Name: Woodhorse Level: Unknown Power : from another world so unknown are this weak thing really from another world As I''m thinking about what was in my hand I looked in front of me and found that the other boxes hasn''t disappeared yet Always When I picked a box, the rest disappeared But now they''re not gone yet. I felt so excited that I could pick another box I looked at what''s left of the boxes and I felt confused But I finally decided to pick one of them When the box was opened I found a roll of paper in it I opened the scroll Yo find it was a skill It''s name "Energy Development." When I took , it disappeared inside my inner domain "Do you want to learn this skill?" (Yes/no) Yeah When I said that, I felt a lot of information coming into my mind I can''t use this skill until I get to level 210 But it seems to be a very powerful skill the boxes in front of me disappeared And when the boxes disappeared a girl I know very well Appeared It''s Jasmine, the leader who''s gonna get me out of this planet X She was ad beautiful as the last time I saw her Her bright eyes and her natural innocence her sad face And her beautiful smell Not much has changed I didn''t expect you to pass this test "I didn''t expect that either." "Well, promise is a promise. you will leave this planet, you and your team, but you will be automatically retrieved in six months, if you''re alive or dead, remember this well." She said that and then she disappeared I couldn''t believe I''d see Chard, Khalid, and zed again I think I was excited because they''re my first friends in this world As a matter of fact, not just in this world So I was glad I was gonna see them again But I didn''t know they were gonna be like this Damn it 148 the team return Everyone changes over time, time can make the rocks turn into dust Dust that gets carried away by the wind A running river is just a river but give it enough time and the river can go throw rocks it can break the ground and makes a path for itself Time changes everything. Time is the difference between who we are now and what we are going to be in the future so look at yourself and smile So take a long look at yourself in the mirror Because you''re not going to look like this tomorrow or the day after that As time goes by your appearance is going to change your personality is going to change So Move forward and prepare to leave yourself in this station Because this is the life train As every stop you take it changes everything. And you never know if this is going to be your last stop before you meet the king of hell. The first one to appear in front of me was Lina She was Standing in a Beautiful blue dress that made her look like an angel that came down from the Heaven''s She looked so cute. But the truth is that the world is so dark, everything in the world is damaged She was in shock like she couldn''t believe that she was here When lina saw me, it wasn''t much different from the first time I saw her, it looked like she wad the same simple girl I first met The only difference was her eyes that have so much pain hiding within them Because of what happened to her Because of all the Suffering and pain she went through. Her skin was a pale like white paper As I was looking at her and thinking And before she said anything appeared next to her It was Someone in black clothes Longhorns, and a handsome face He also was in shock He haf a lot of Wounds on his body But before he could say anything or ask what was going on A Third person showed up He was short with a vicious, evil look in his eyes. he dressed like thieves and he was still holding the two daggers that I gave him. He had a lot of blood on his body, and there was a big wound in his face it seemed that he had been fighting before he appeared her He was so shocked that he was Speechless. Finally, the last person showed up Shard was standing in front of me, he got much bigger than the last time I saw him and he has more powerful muscles than before he was standing in front of me stronger than ever , but when I looked at his face, I was shocked, he had one red eye and the other eye was black He looks completely different than before I almost didn''t recognize him When the four saw me, they ran to me as fast as they could. The first person to talk was Zed with his usual voice "How did we get here?" "I finished the first tower, so we now returned to planet ''Z'' to complete our mission and take revenge on the demons king." "planet ''Z'' ?" "that''s what I call this planet" Everyone was in shock "you finished the first tower this fast?" That''s what Khalid said, as he was still in shock "Yes, I did." "I could have done that myself if I had some more time" Khalid said it scratched his head "I know you can do it." I said that with a smile on my face And at that moment I heard Lina''s laughter "Are you okay? Did anything happen to you I told you not to be reckless " I looked at the sound source to found, that it was Shard that spoke He always feels like a big brother to me But I don''t know what happened to him there to make his eyes look so different I''m curious about how it happened I have to ask him when I get the chance But right now it''s nice just to have the blood league back together again every one looks so different now put the way it feels like we haven''t separated at all Like we have been together the hole time I looked at everyone''s levels Khaled was Level 160 Zed increased his level he was level 165 Shard was the strongest on hi level was 170 I think this team is just a bunch of monsters how did they get this powerful. After we talked a little, and I told them what happened in the tower I told them about the level an how hard it was to go through them I told them how strong the monsters were especially boss level monster but how the reward of killing those monsters was the best I didn''t tell them exactly what I got from the boxes but they get the idea Since they also kill a high level monsters. I told them about the Rebellion And most importantly I told them about the dragon layer When I told them that they were in great shock and couldn''t believe what I was saying How could anyone believe that there is a huge city right under a dragon layer As I was talking I was Interrupted because Jasmine showed up again in front of us then she said Looks like you forgot someone from your team When she said that, I didn''t understand what she was talking about, how did I forget someone the whole team is in front of me, there''s no one missing or anything I looked at her and said "I don''t understand your point." She smiled and didn''t say anything. She just disappeared And she showed up. A beautiful girl that I know very well Damn it, how is that possible she died right in front of my eyes When Khalid saw her, he ran to her and hugged her How did she come back to life? And how did she even get to the tower Status Name: hind Level: 190 Type: modified human 149 who are you..?? When I made sure that it was really Hind I was shocked she hasn''t changed at all She looks exactly the same. Same quiet eyes and nice features like always standing in front of She looked so beautiful She looked at us But She seemed confused No matter how you look at it, you can tell it''s the same person Of course, it''s hind But how is she here? How is she still alive How is she still breathing right now How is she still standing? She died right in front of me I saw her dead body that was covered in blood. She fell to the floor and drowned in her own blood her tears were the evidence of her knowing that she was taking her last breath I''m sure she''s dead. How did she come back to life? I felt something wrong but I couldn''t understand what it was Her status says that it''s Hind There were a lot of questions in my mind, but they all disappeared when I saw Khalid tears as he was going to hug his sister Everyone was shocked and confused But I was prepared for anything that might happen, I didn''t want to lose Khalid too I put my hand on my sword ready to disappear and appear behind her to kill her in a moment It could be a new kind of illusion It could be anything So I didn''t have to prepare to lose Khalid here for an illusion I was Looking at her hands watching for at any strange movement she might make I''m not even going to give her a chance to justify why she was moving like that But hind voice interpreted my train of thoughts. She said in a confused manner after she pushed Khaled away from her "Who are you? Do I know you? How did i get here?" When she said that, Khaled became confused He looked at her in her eyes as he seemed surprised He Tried to get close to her again, he tried to touch her. to make sure she was really here and what''s happening was not an illusion But suddenly, a golden shield came out of nowhere Dose Hind also have an inner domain I know it''s rare, but where did this shield come from hind pushed Khaled away with her armor It was a powerful attack that made some blood come out of his mouth She didn''t hesitate what so ever in pushing him away But she didn''t try to kill him So I decided to watch the scene play out I know that she didn''t attack with killing intention So I was watching in silence to see what is going to happen I felt a strange energy coming out of that shield she''s about to launch another attack "shadow steps." I took Khalid and I took a step back "Who are you and what do you want from me?" Khaled pushed me away, and head back to her As blood still comeing out of his mouth "I''m Khaled, your brother, how can you not remember me" Hind put her hand on head like she was trying to resist some pain "I don''t remember anyone I don''t remember you" "Khaled, I know you glad that your sister is alive , but try to calm yourself, don''t push her." I said that trying to convince Khalid to back off for now Tears were coming out of his eyes and blood from his mouth, as he looked at Hind he just stood there looking at her I said looking at Hind in an honest voice "I know you don''t remember us, but we''re gonna get out of this place together, so you have to trust us or we''re gonna die." She looked at me and she said in scared voice "How did I get here and who you are" "We were a team before we entered this tower, but we lost you, you''re Khalid''s sister, but you don''t seem to remember anything, so you have to trust us." "And why should i believe you in the first place" "You don''t have to believe me, but believe your eyes, look at your brother." "I''ve met a lot of liars in this tower I no longer believe anyone. How did you get me here?" "Didn''t you remember anything before appearing here?" "appeared in front of me a beautiful girl and she said. it was time to go back to the blood league and suddenly disappeared then I was here" "Well, we''re the blood league, and you''re all together in this. Now we''re going to get off planet X." When I said that, she looked at me anf said " I''m coming with you?" "Yes, you are." She didn''t say another word after that I really think it''s the same person, but much stronger suddenly, her goolden shield disappeared again she started looking around with confusion and fear "Are you sure that this is really Hind" Zed said it loud enough for only me hear "Yes, she is, but I think she''s different, so you should be careful." Shard approached Khalid and said "Enough she''s alive now and that''s enough for now, we don''t have to get everything handed to us by the Heaven''s, we must make some achievement ourselves." "Why are you crying like a little baby, your sister is back in life. " Zed said laughing Khaled wiped his tears "Who said that I was crying" Then he lifted his dagger to attack Zed But before he did anything A Sound came from the sky "It''s time" When the voice disappeared, we disappeared with it everything was fogged In this darkness, the white Beard man that with was sitting in a wheelchair appeared again He said to me in a sharp voice I don''t think this Beware the whole world is allying against you. You''re about to feel pain that you''ve never felt before He said that then disappeared And my consciousness disappeared with him Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 150 store Then what.... ? Then they all leave but you''re the one you killed for them. You''re alone wondering what you did wrong! What did you say to make them leave? You look at the stars like you''re looking at nothing The Heaven''s is harsh Because it killed you from the inside But in the end You should think they''re fools and you''re the winner because they left You have to say to yourself that You''re the only person you will ever need And that you don''t need anyone with you Then you close your eyes and you smile I don''t know how long I spent at the Star Institute And I don''t know what happened on the outside world. But I don''t care I don''t want to know who''s gonna stab me in the back or what kind of pain I''m gonna exercise I don''t care at all I only want one thing and that''s to take the demon king''s heart out of his body and crush it with my own hands To destroy him completely because he''s destroyed my world When I came to this world, I decided to live a normal life A life in which I might kill some people, but I would still completed my life perfectly normally But that motherfucker came and ruined everything He ruined my life in a moment like I was nothing So when I find him, I''ll put my hand in his chest and take his heart out with my hand I will throw it on the floor and run over to him and spit in his face then laugh, laugh, laugh so hard the people in the West and the East could hear my laughter I don''t know. I don''t care what happens next Who is the king of kings? Or who wants to destroy me? What am I gonna do next? All these questions I''m gonna think about after it''s all over, not now I''ll think about what I''m gonna do with Yama in the end and not here? The world around me was hazy Every thing is Still unclear when I saw everything clearly, I was in a big cave It was a very giant cave with a lot of strange and distinct inscriptions I don''t know why I didn''t Telport to the City But when I saw Lena, Khalid, shard Zed and Hind I felt relieved because I was afraid we''d split up because I showed up in a strange place Everyone was looking at each other , very reassured Looks like everyone had the same thought showing up alone or splitting up It''s enough what happened to Lena in the Fort when we didn''t know where the others were It''s Enough, she was going to die there I wouldn''t even know that if my feet hadn''t accidentally led me to her But was it a coincidence? Or was it something else? But I felt a strange energy coming from the outside There''s a lot of auras , so I didn''t talk "The Leader''s Eye." I saw hundreds of demons out there. I didn''t know where I was. But I got close to the cave entrance Khaled approached me and said "What''s going on?" I Look at Khalid and whispered to him to keep his voice down a little when I saw what was in front of me, I felt a great shock Khaled looked at the scene and was also shocked by what he saw I think we''re on the wreckage of the Heaven City I think the Demon Army has occupied the city Saad told me that the Devil King would try to destroy the Star Institute and I think he destroyed the heaven city To find a way to get to planet X I think he hasn''t found a way yet But the debrief of the city I see in front of me made me can''t believe my eyes How did he make it here To the Star Institute Looks like the Devil King would do anything to get to planet X anything I was pressing the weapon in my hand and I was thinking how I''m going to kill the demon King Lena came close to me after she noticed and whispered to me "We have to go to the cave to get the map i left there." "I''m sorry. What cave, Lena?" Khalid said it scratching his head "it''s in the Dark Mountains in the demon''s territory." When she said that, I felt a bit of shock, I think fate is mocking me or telling me that this is the right path Zed looked at us and said it quietly "And how we''re going to get there, we can''t ask anyone we can no longer trust anyone to know where we''re going." as I''m thinking about it Dima showed up in front of me and stood between us She got close to a shared and started touching his muscles "Your eyes are so special and you have so much power" shared was in shook . That''s the first time he saw Dima and her pervert behavior he didn''t like that at all His rough face was suddenly red And He couldn''t even speak It seems he couldn''t even escape he stood steady in his place in shock "Get away from him, Dima, or I''ll return you back to my range." "All right, don''t be mad, master" Dima said it was lifted her hand off shared like a thief that has been caught by the police there was a look of anger on her face shared''s face was starting to relax. I think shared''s still a rookie in this "Why don''t you buy a map" "And is there a merchant, next to you Dima, that we can buy this map from, a map that will show us where the Dark Mountains is?" "Damn it, master, why don''t you use your store " When she said that I felt shocked "What store do you mean, I don''t understand ." "I didn''t think you were such a fool, master, how did you get this powerful, and you haven''t used the store yet." Damn it. I don''t understand Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 151 im you Am I really that stupid, or is my mind becoming the mind of an old man who doesn''t remember where he put his glasses? All these years, I own the skill ''store/shop'' in my hand, but I was still looking around for equipment and artifacts all these years, I had everything in my hands I''m really a blind man who doesn''t know what he has in his possession. How could I not remember that the store was one of my special powers (Chapter 2) Why was I so stupid? "Don''t tell me that you reached this level of power without using the store." Her face was reddish from anger, as she said that . everyone was watching what was happening in silence. I guess no one understands what''s going on, and what store we''re talking about. "How could I not remember this bloody store?" I said angrily "master, I can''t tell whether you''re a fool to forget that you own that skill or scary because you could reach that level of power without using it in the first place" ''I''m definitely an idiot''. I said in my mind. "I think that my mind needs a lot more focus, but what happened happened." "Shop/store" When I said that in a quiet voice, a sign appeared in front of me. \u003cThis is the first time you''ve opened the store.\u003e \u003cDo you want to open the store?\u003e (Yes/No( I thought the store would show up in front of me, but when I I thought of "Yes." Everything around me completely stopped suddenly Everything disappeared and moved somewhere else Everything around me turned completely black, hundreds of yards of dark black And suddenly a powerful aura emerged from behind me I felt like my body was about to be crushed So I tried to get my sword out, but I couldn''t before I knew the source of this strange power, I heard a voice behind me "I thought you forget about me" I looked behind me, and I found a green beast that looked like a lizard he was Covering his face with his long hair sitting next to a green tree in this dark place He looked at me with miserable eyes and I felt that he had a power that I couldn''t even imagine "Who are you? " When I asked him that question, he stood up, look at me and got closer Whispered to me in voice that no one else could hears, not because there''s no one in the place, but because I felt that if there wad any people around, I''m still going to be the only one who would hear these words "I am you" He said it like he was saying a joke a stupid joke ''What the fuck?'' "How can you and me be the same person?" I said as I''m looking like he was crazy "When you first put on that ring, I was born, I saw everything you did I saw your life your thoughts, I am your weakest dreams, and I am your feelings of weakness,''I am you Master'', your strongest servant, the one that''s waiting for you to unleash so I can taste food and see the moon" Status Name: Hogan Level: ??? Type: ??? Power : ??? When I saw so many question marks , I couldn''t understand what was happening ''What''s this guy doing here?'' I started drowning in a sea of bewilderment I looked at him and asked him straight away "I remember entering the store, so why did I come here? I don''t understand anything." "Master, you''re already in the store" He said that then he approached me and he put his hand on my chest He unleashed some kind of energy Then he whispered "But you have to believe it in your heart" After he said those words Light came out of my chest and changed the shape of the place around me Like I was transferred to another world I was in a big golden palace And around all kinds of tools, there are a lot of doors that looked strange And there were five doors each door was written on it 100. 200.300.400.500 The place was so big, these doors had such great energy And I looked around in amazement Hogan came back and whispered in my ear "Do you believe now that you''re in the store" "But who are you and why are you here?"I said in confusion He just jumped from wall to wall looking at me and smiling with a demonic smile " I told you that you and I are the same person, and I am your most loyal slave, and I am your most loving survent, Master, if you order me to take my soul out of my body and handed over to you, I will do it with a smile on my face" I was shocked by his words, but I said with a sharp voice "so What are you doing here, tell me, Hogan?" He laughed so loud then he said "I''m waiting for you to come in the store, I''m your own personal assistant in the store and your advisor when you get more powerful , you can call me and I have to tell you now I may be the only one who you will be able to summon it at this time, when that happens I''m going to tell you some things from the future, master" He said that as he laughed hysterically "you can see the future?" "The future is just fate, master, not easy to see, but it''s mark''s can always be seen" "You talk too much." "And you must learn to listen, master, because that may be the reason you survive one day" He said that then he jumped behind me like he was having fun Then he stopped and said "Now back to business, what do you want to buy" "Tell me first what is the price." "The thing you have the most of, master, souls" souls Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 152 souls store I''ve known enough about this life to know that you have give up almost everything you have at some point or another. For me I gave up everything except my thirst for blood I don''t know if I''m crazy or a psychopath that needs a doctor But I''ve already been to a doctor in my past life I sat in front of him wearing big black glasses hiding my face, I was so relaxed holding my Cigarettes in my hand, I looked at him and i smiled He had a stupid smile on his face He didn''t know who I was if he knew he would not have dared to look at me with a smile "so How are you feeling?" He said with a pen and paper in his hand I think he was recording what I''m saying "Nothing." I said looking at the watch in his hand it was golden a very expensive watch The Doctor noticed my eyes so he raised his hands with the watch towards me,he said like he was bragging "Do you like it?" His eyes were bright as if this watch was close to his heart And like he needed any praise So I can''t help giving him what he needed "Yes, it''s beautiful. I think it''s French watch." He started telling me about his girlfriend who gave him this watch as he smiled, how their first kiss wad in front of the Eiffel Tower, how much he loved her, how she left him alone when she died, he told me how this watch is all what''s left of her "Do you wish to see her?" "Sometimes I think about suicide" Damn, Doctor. Why do I feel that our roles have switched ? His eyes had so much sadness. He told me "so Why did you come here? "I finally found out that some of my relatives are real bastards... " I said that as I smiled with sarcasm "And are you sad because they''re bastards?" "No, damn it, I''m sad because they''re my relatives." I said that then I started laughing hysterically Talking to this doctor is fun. I think I will come over later "Sorry, but I didn''t get your name?" I took off my glasses and he got off my chair, his smile disappeared and he looked at me with fear "I think you know the answer to that question." When I said those words, he stood up and he started walking back slowly to an open window "Wait, don''t. I''m not gonna kill you." But it''s like he couldn''t even hear me He jumped without fear of death. He was only afraid of me Or he basically wanted to die but just needed a reason I don''t know the answer to this day I looked at his dead body, we were on the 10th floor His blood on the street was spread and a lot of people stood around him By the time I went down The police were already here But when they saw me, not one cop moved Everyone was running from me like I was an epidemic that would kill anyone who would come near I got close to the doctor who stupidly killed himself And i took the watch Form his hand Thn I put it on my hands Soul''s You''ve killed a lot of people I don''t know how many people died by my hands, I''ve burned so many cities, and I raped so many women in my past life The older you get, the more you know that life is not worth it. it''s just life Souls I looked at Hogan, who was moveing in front of me, jumping right and left, he was muttering the same word with a strange laugh Souls Souls Souls "What do you mean?" "You''ve killed so many people, and lucky for you, your pleasure will be your biggest fortune" He likes to speak in mystery "You mean the currency in this store is Souls." He jumped in front of me he smiled then said "I always thought my master was smart and now you proved it." At that moment I accidentally smiled . I''m starting to like This kid "how many souls do I have now?" He came close to me and whispered in my ear and said, "None" I''m not shocked anymore, but I was confused "How so, you just said I had so many souls." "You need to get your hands on an artifact that will make you able to use the souls of the people you killed before" after he explained, I began to understand that I can''t use the spirits to enter the store without a particular tool from the store that will make me free to use all the souls of the people I killed, and this tool costs 5,000 souls to get "5,000 souls aren''t much for you, master."He said that then he laughed I think this store is made to give birth to a criminal and a great killer "And the price of the map that I want?" "What map?" "You said you saw everything and heard everything, so you know everything I know, don''t act smart on me now ." I said that after I approached him and smiled in his face "You don''t know how much I love that smile on your face, master, I call the death smile." He was jumping in the air as he said that When he gets down to the ground he jumps again "Tell me about the price." "That map is very cheap, master. It only costs 20 souls." He said it like he was selling clothes for cheap price And not human souls Am I dealing with the grim reaper? But I like that idea "Well, I want to see the store from the inside ." "Entry fees to ''door 100'' is 50 souls." "So I need 100 souls to get the map." "Yeah" After I heard that I decided to go out and get me some souls \u003cDo y, want to leave the store?\u003e This sign came out in front of me Before I said yes Hogan looked at me and said in a deep voice Be careful of the people around you When he said that, I felt shocked, but I didn''t ask him anything, because I know he wouldn''t say anything Everyone was still standing and waiting for me. Shard talked first and said "Where have you been?" I explained what happened to them and everyone was very silent Zed looked at me and said "What are we gonna do now" "We''ll kill all the demons ." I said that smiling my heart began to feel so ecstatic again, I lift my sword and walk out of the cave Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 153 demon A demon in one of the Demon king''s armies .......... I don''t know why we fighting the humans, I don''t know why, there''s been a great alliance between humans and demons for many years because the Demon''s king and the humans king are friends But suddenly, the king of demons declared war and killed the king of humans This king suddenly just turned crazy Why would he declare war on humans I was a normal demon who had a great future ahead of him I had a lot of ambition a beautiful girlfriend and some great friends But when the war began I was called to the army to fight Sure I can fight but I didn''t need that in my life at that point I thought I''d live a peaceful life and die with my wife next to me But in a single the moment everything changed The world changed so fast We and humans became mortal enemies The Friends of yesterday, became the enemy''s of today, and the alliance ended Humans are a strange little creatures, but their women are beautiful and that''s enough for me I always had the strange ability That when I eat someone''s brain I get their memories and their feelings Since we started fighting with the humans and we raided alot of villages and city''s I raped a lot of women and I ate a lot of brains so i got a lot of memories and information It''s war, so I have to enjoy my self I have devote my will to keep on living We destroyed the Star Institute and now we have 500 soldiers guarding the place Unfortunately, I was one of them I wanted to be I the army of the Devil King of Our Great King I''m not saying he''s a great king because I respect him. I can''t help but myself I''m saying that because he is really great He controlled everything around him in a moment without any warning I heard his personal army has all kinds of entertainment and can do whatever they want Fuck my bad luck The Institute has become a completely Deserted place Every where you look around, there are traces of blood But suddenly I saw something else Is what I''m seeing in front of me now is real or just an illusion A hybrid girl, but she''s not a normal girl, she''s very beautiful hybrid She is A little short, but she will make my desire calm down for a while She was looking at me with confused eyes I started moving fast, afraid that she would run away or any one else seeing her But at this moment no one was around me I felt a strong aura coming from behind me "Don''t move" There was a dagger on my neck and my blood started coming down on the dagger I think he cut me to tell me that if I moved I''m dead But he doesn''t want to kill me for some reason "What do you want?" When I said that, I got hit on my head, and was knocked out When regained my conscious, I was surrounded by Six people One of them was a demon. I don''t know what he''s doing here the hybrid I saw before the reson that this is happening to me There was A big guy with a big sword and a strange eyes that are different from human eyes There was also was a beautiful, armored girl And a guy with two daggers I think he is the one that put the dagger on my neck And 16 years old boy , I don''t know what he''s doing between here. I think he might be someone''s brother But this fucking kid was looking at me with weird eyes I turned to look around, to find a lot of demons bodies about 11 bodies All strangely killed, some of them have three fingers and one has no eyes I think they were tortured before they were killed I think that''s what''s waiting for me The Little boy approached me He looked at me smiled like he was looking at his next victim At that moment, I looked in his eyes, and felt scared He''s not a normal boy boyhe has a big bloodthirst. I felt fear that I''ve never felt before in my life "Tell me everything you know about the Demon King''s army." Now I get it. They want information I know I''m gonna die if I answer or not, so I looked at it without saying anything He didn''t say anything, he looked in my eyes and kept smiling I think this boy is some kind of monster I don''t know, but I felt like I''m sitting in front of death Suddenly, a strange black sword appeared in his hand Wait a minute. Where did this sword come from? Does he have my an inner range? Before he put his sword in my chest I said "Wait a minute." "Do you now feel afraid?" He said looking into my eyes I looked at him in great fear and said "Do you have an inner range?" showed up on his face a little surprised, but he came back to his calm self fast "Where do you know such a thing aren''t you just a regular soldier?" "Before I tell you anything, I have a question for you." "Say what you want," he said as he exhaling I think he''s bored, but I found a chance for survival in one of the minds that I ate, there was knowledge about inner ranges And that the master of the range could make anyone his slave and that this slave can not betray the master or undo the contract "We Can make a slavery contract with me? I said that with a lot of hesitation "Yes, I can, but what will it do for me to make you a slave and a servant of mine?" He said when I lifted my sword again "I can have the memory of anyone that I eat his brain" Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 154 the new damon I never made sure to hide my dark side or tried to show my good side instead The thought of being misjudged doesn''t scare me of and hatred doesn''t kill When we got out of the cave, it was already dark, the moon had arrived and became the master of the night At that moment I thought of something if i killed those demons randomly someone might escape and report back to the demon king. And I want to make a surprise attack on the demon King I want to cut of all his power. And go to his castle without him knowing I even existed I want when I stand before him he will kneel to me and beg for me to let him live He will curse the day he thought to attack my village kidnap my mother and kill my dear father And after he beg me, I''ll start cutting his limbs ripping his body apart But I won''t give him an easy death, I''ll torture him im all kinds of ways until I''m bored with him Then I''m going pres my sword to his neck and slit his neck slowly, making him scream like a child I think my face now has a demonic expression or why would everyone look at me like this I had to kill those demons That guard the place without making any noise or letting anyone escape leading to the news to reach the demons king I have To collect the map parts, and complete the Dark Army so I could discover the secrets that make unable to sleep at night. So after some thought I decided to kill them in a smart way that would stop them even making a sound and at the same time get some information from them before I kill them The most powerful wepon in war is information It takes a taste so I looked at Lena with calm eyes I told her about the plan I was thinking of But Dima said angry "Why don''t I go and seduce them? I''m much prettier than Lena" I didn''t answer her, I just put her back in my inner domain I don''t know why is she such a pervert after I explained the plan and everyone agreed "The Leader''s Eye." I started seeing the demons location , and when I saw a bunch of demons somewhere far away from the rest I would Have Lena go out and look at them, nervous and scared They come to her like animals At that moment I appear behind them me and Khaled They couldn''t make any noise or scream And after I killed 11 demons myself And I found out that the number of soldiers at the Star Institute is 500 I decided to complete the operation and kill the rest of the 100 so I can get the map from my store There was one demons that I saw my The Leader''s Eye he moves most of the time alone so I chose him to be the next target But for some reason I felt a strange feeling about this demon So I asked Lena and Khaled to bring him to me After 10 minutes, this demon was laying on the ground before me He''s not much different than the other demons The only difference was that he had blue eyes, green hair, and it has a little longer horns than the other demons I''ve seen He''s slowly opened his eye His eyes were roaming the six of us then he looked at the 11 bodies in the back I approached him quietly looked at him as I was thirsty to know his secrets And I told him quietly "Tell me everything you know about the Demon King''s Army? " I didn''t get any answers I think this devil is very clever, he knows that no matter what I''m still gonna kill him, so he doesn''t want to tell me anything I know these eyes well, he''s willing to be torture to death, and he still won''t say anything that won''t won''t help us at all So I decided to kill him I summoned my sword from my domain I lifted it in the air and as I was about to stab him in the heart His face changed and said it out loud "Wait a minute." I thought he was stronger than that. I think my judgment was Wrong this time "Are you feeling scared now?" Fear is the curse on every living creature with mind and soul on every one who knew what life really meant He said to me in a faint and serious voice "Do you have an inner range" I was surprised at this how this ordinary soldier knows about internal ranges, these things are only known by the most powerfull people in the world It''s a rare things that not everyone knows about it a normal soldier wouldn''t know that I started asking him about it, but he said to me, he asked me if I could make him my slave He knows a lot of things he wants this contract so I know that he can''t betray me or fool me And His fate will be tied to mine So I answered him "Yes, I can, but what good will it do for me to make you my slave." But the answer he gave me was not what I was expecting Everyone features changed after we heard that answer, some were Disgusted, and some were surprised but I was happy to have a slave with this power I looked in his eyes And I whispered "Status." Name: Maher Level 120 Type: A rare species of demon''s that appears every 30,000 years Power: can read memories after eating the brain The skill evolves every 200 level I was shocked when I read these things My heart was jumping from joy And my body trembles from ecstasy if I get this skill on my side, I''ll be unspeakably happy "All right, I''ll make you my slave." He looked at me surprised and said "Don''t you want any proof of my words?" "If you''re lying, you''ll gain nothing, and you still eventually die." I know he wasn''t lying, but I said it because I don''t want him to know my powers I took out some blood from my hand and started the seal operation \u003cYou''re about to seal a soul inside your range. You have three choices\u003e Natural seal Slave seal Alliance seal I chose slave seal a light appeared on a Maher body then it became connected to me \u003cyou got a new slave\u003e \u003e because of the rare that slave is, a training place has been built and a platoon must be under his command.\u003e This is the first time I''ve ever had this sign I was a little surprised I feel like there are a lot of secrets behind Maher bloodline Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 155 minds control "I want you to start eating the heads of the demons before you and get out as much information as you can" Everyone was looking at me strangely they can''t believable what I asked him to do Each of them had a look of shock and confusion They were wondering inside themselves, am I really serious? But I''m serious I ordered him that after I pulled him out of my inner range I wanted to see if he still loyal to the Demon King''s army or not I wanted to know That he had no affiliation with that goddamn demon king If he is still loyal to him I''ll kill him immediately Even if he hesitated to follow my order I''m gonna cut off his fucking head without hesitation hesitation makes you know what is the limits of the person before you What is his potential What is he really capable of and how far is he willing to go But what I saw made me smile His face had a perverted look He had such a beautiful evil smile He was like a hungry person that was starving for years and he''s finally gonna eat until he''s full That was the expression on his face He had a greedy aura coming out of his body I felt like His aura was saying feed me some fucking brains Hus aura was showing behind him like a big damn mouth that could swallow the whole world if it want to The place was shaking from all this evil coming out of his body Because all this greed But I was happy to have this new slave Who enjoys eating demons, not hesitating or pitying any one of them I''ll have him eat the head of the demon king when I''m done with that motherfucker Everyone''s got out of the cave, I''m the only one who sat there watching everything he''s doing he cut open the first demon''s head professionally like he did this more than once He was cutting the head off separating it from the body, blood was coming out of the demon''s head But he put his hand down the head and he held it as he looked at the blood He looked at the blood Then he looked at me and said "Do you know that this blood is everything in the world it''s life and death?" I smiled looked at him and then I said "blood is the most beautiful thing in the world. It''s what keeping your body alive." He Put licked some blood that was falling to the ground then he looked at me and said "I should thank it then." he cuts the scalp and starts to chop the head in certain places so that the brain doesn''t get damaged he did everything so precisely He was looking at blood Enthusiastically I really like This new slave After he took the brain out of it''s place he started cutting it into piece with the knife He looked at the part in his hand then looked at me smiled and said "How about you try some?" I got close to him with a big smile And I told him in a firm voice "Are you an idiot?" His face had a look of fear and hesitate I got out of my transformation ball from my range and turned it into a fork "I don''t eat like animals. I''m a classy man. I don''t eat with my hands." I put the forks in the part of the brain and swallowed it was a little tasteful, not delicious, but "Not bad. Looks like this motherfucker was taking good care of his brain." I found Maher smiling so hard then he started laughing hysterically "You really deserve to be my master" After he said that he started eating brains one after the other He ate a certain piece In every mind I don''t know how his skill will evolve when he reaches level 200 But I think this demon will be of great use to me in the future I have to take good care of him And after he finished, he told me everything he knows about the Demon King''s army There are five leaders who have power after the Demon King''s Each has an army of 50,000 And the demon king and three of these leaders in the demon land Two of them are in the human land When I found out this information, i smiled if most of the soldiers were on the level of the soldiers that we killed here, that would be good Maher said looking at me "master, there''s something strange since I made the contract with you." I asked him with some surprise "What is it?" "There''s something like a sign that''s always in front of my eyes." When he said that I was shocked for a moment "What does it say? Tell me quickly." "It says (0/400)" I don''t understand anything But suddenly I remembered something I returned Maher to my internal range and went in after him My range. How many times have I seen it? However, there is a new building that appeared out of nowhere It was in the form of a large brain made of iron there was a door that said "Maher building." I was surprised by the name, but when I entered the building, it was a great, beautiful, classic, with beautiful furniture there are three pictures on the walls of demons I don''t know Maher was sitting in a red chair that looked like a throne When he saw me he stood up And when I saw him, A sign came up in front of me \u003cA new internal range skill has been discovered because of the rare slave.\u003e \u003cminds control .\u003e \u003cThe new slave can control the mind of 400 soldiers, the higher his level the bigger the number he could control.\u003e \u003cDo you want to open a new rare slave training building?\u003e A lot of signs came out in front of me I really don''t understand shit Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 156 the princess A lot of signs came out in front of me So I was surprised what are all these words that came out in front of my eyes When those words came before me, I didn''t understand anything But after I looked into every word and every sentence before me carefully, I realized something I realized that I got a precious treasure I Remember King Darius and how he controlled a large number of soldiers with one hand And now I realize I''m gonna be way better than he ever was Because this skill that I can develop I will have a big army, a giant one an army so great that when we ever pass through a village or a city, or even a big country, its people will tremble and beg us to not pass through here I''ll have the whole world know my name. I''ll control everything in this world I''ll have everything in my hand And no one can stop me from doing that No one can stand in my way no one can face me I''m the one who''s going to destroy the world with my own hands And no one would dare to challenge me Because I will have giant armies under my control destroying everything I tell them to As All those ideas made a greedy look apper on my face "master, what''s wrong? Maher voice brought me back to reality I got close to him I put my hand on his head and I told him "You''ve become a great and precious treasure, how about I make you one of my army of commanders?" "How so, master?" When He said that i started smiling "Just follow me." I got out of the house after I got out I kept moving with quick steps Maher was moving behind me trying to keep up with my speed I stood in the middle of a yard and said to him in a serious voice "Do you know where you are right now?" "No, when I appeared here, I was so surprised where are we master isit your own city? "It''s my inner range, na?ve boy. This is my world. This is my soul." Maher looked at me then he looked around "Is that the truth?" "Your master is not lying, silly, your master doesn''t lie to his followers." "I''ve eaten a lot of human scientists'' minds, I know a lot about internal ranges, but I''ve never known about a range that looks like this." "You''re really na?ve because there was no one in this world like me." "I''ve never met a person of your age and I feel in front of that I''m standing before a elder that has a lot of wisdom, a giant man that is full of power and a dangerous malicious killer" I''m starting to like this guy, but I don''t trust him yet I''m not going to trust someone only because he gave me some compliments All my life, I''ve been praised with the most beautiful words Standing in front of me, is a vicious demon He''ll leave me behind if he finds a more powerful Master or a better chance And I wouldn''t be shocked if he did Because if I were him, I would do the same thing I would even have killed my master before I left him This is my character, and he is not na?ve as I just called, but neither am I As I was thinking that and moving between the buildings A sign appeared in front of me again \u003cdoYou want to open a new rare follower training building?\u003e Yeah That was my answer to the question that came before me suddenly the space that was empty behind me It had a major change, suddenly came out of the ground, a large and amazing building It looked magnificent and magical And it was written on in beautiful color \u003cArmy training building\u003e When this building showed up in front of me, I felt shocked But I didn''t show it on my face But Maher was shocked and confusion Unlike me he couldn''t hide his emotions His feelings showed all over his face "What is this?" "Your training building." I could tell He was really confused "Are you telling the truth?" "I told you I don''t lie to my followers." "Punishment." An electric charge started going into his body and breaking through his nerves But it wasn''t too intense. It lasted only for a few seconds He screamed, but after he finished screaming, he didn''t say anything I think he realized what was happening quickly I Knew that he''s smart he knows when to talk and when to shut his mouth "Sorry, master, for the stupid questions and thank you for the beautiful gift" I looked at him and smiled quietly " enjoying torturing around" I heard that voice coming from behind Maher and I looked behind us When I looked back I found Yama coming in our direction she was wearing a hot dress that had a beautiful shape Cold, killing inten on her face, but sad and confused eyes I still remember the first time I met this woman I didn''t expect to be so fond of her "How beautiful you are today." She looked at me and her face turned red, but she didn''t answer "who is this girl, master" Maher said like he was very confusing I Smile at him and I said "She''s your master''s future wife." Her face turned redder than ever he got close to her, and as he was about to say hi I continued saying "and the daughter of the man I will kill, destroy, and cut off his limbs, then burn his body." He looked at me in confusion and stopped right there I think he''s saying in his mind what brought me here I have a madman for a master I love that look in his eyes the look of confusion and fear "Yama is the daughter of the demon King and your princess." Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 157 rain What''s the definition of rain if you asked anyone that question he simply going to tell you, after mocking the stupidity of your question simply that ran is water that fall from the sky My inner range doesn''t have a sky So I was surprised by thr rain that''s fall all over me Where is this rain coming from Where''s it coming from? It was really raining from above Why do I see these little drops come down and make a sound that is rumbleing all around me? After I said I''d kill the demon''s King destroy him and burn him in front of his people Only Yama and me were left everything else was gone She looked at me angrily She was extremely angry She looked at me Like I''m the worst person in the world I don''t know why I didn''t like that look Why did i hate it I wanted to talk but i kept quiet with every look we shared, a lot of rain fell down What''s rain? If you asked a philosopher, he will look into the sky for a few seconds Then he will look at you and says, "it''s tears," and then he lets you go your way and he will keep on thinking about it Tears is the sky crying Does Earth receives the tears of heaven and tears of humans like this without complaining Fuck the earth You carry the tears of the world without complaining But even if it was crying, there was no sky to cry and make tears fall to the ground The rain was starting to fall more and more Her anger started to burn more and more she looked at me with Her beautiful eyes, it still looks beautiful despite all the anger in them I couldn''t take my eyes off her When she looked into my eyes angrily, I didn''t know what to say It''s like my tongue''s been stuck and i couldn''t talk My hand was tied up and I couldn''t lift it up and grab yama and hold her in my arms It''s like I was tied to the ground with a giant iron chain that keeps me away from her Since the first day I met this girl, and I felt like I knew her I don''t know why at this moment I feel lost inside my own heart I''m like a a lost person that is screaming to the top of his lungs save me Only to have his echoes come back to him and says wake up Is she angry or sad? Everything other than her faded around me My world and her world, my feelings, my thoughts and my beating heart , too Everything Stopped! In front of her , it just stopped. I raised my hand and put it on my chest so I could make sure my heart still works or it was corrupted and abandoned I tried to look at something else, but everything about me was just drown to her It felt like an eternity and everything else at that moment didn''t matter This girl makes me confused and so does the rain I said the first thing that came to mind, like I always do I''ll make it mine after I kill her father. That''s what I''ll do I have to tell her the truth But what is rain? If you asked a poet, he''ll answer your question with another question At that moments, she was approaching me with her burning like the sun eyes, it felt even worse than a volcano that was about to destroy a city that had been established since humanity knew what the word city meant I don''t know why I love this girl Why do I like her beautiful hair? Why do I like her eyes so much that it make me forget everything when i look at it Why do I feel so happy when I see her? And why this painful feeling is filling my heart Why do I like the rain even though I know I''m gonna hate it and it''s going to hate me in the end? "Why do you do this?" Her face was shrinking like she was about to cry "Do what?" She stood up in front of me looking in my eyes and then she hit me in the face with her hand so hard The sound of the blow was so loud. I didn''t feel the pain of the hit from the outside Because my heart was bleeding from pain, looking at her, and I didn''t know what to say or do She and her tears fall on her beautiful face "Make me hate you after I love you every time I try to get close to you, you remind me of why I''m gonna have to leave you" She said then ran away from me, with her tears were falling to the ground as she was running away I didn''t stop her at that moment like how I couldn''t stop the rain from falling down I kept looking at her sad back ad she disappeared What is rain? If you asked a newbie writer this question, he''ll raise his pen and write a sad poem Rain is so strange, like the night comes to hide tears and protect the pride, comes to the heart and refresh it comes to give hope of a new day. I don''t know what rain is, but I know that when rain falls down, someone might live and someone else dies She disappeared in front of me, but her words are still in my mind I kept hearing it Over and over and over again But suddenly, everything went silent except for the sound of the rain at that moment, a clever voice l l said to me "Master, we''re in your soul, aren''t we" I nodded my head "then Why is your soul crying" So this is rain If anyone asks me what rain is I''ll look at him, smile and say "leave this question unanswered so that rain doesn''t fall" Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 158 Yama I was standing there and the slap mark was still on my face Maher was a still standing in front of me, and it stopped raining with his voice saying "How vile you are, you have the power to make the daughter of the demon''s King your slave" I didn''t answer him, but he kept saying "She''s not a normal princess , master, that girl is the most dangerous talent in all the demon''s race, so talented that her brothers felt afraid of her power, and tried to kill her, she killed them without dropping one tear, and because of that, she was imprisoned in the deepest demon prison." I already know all this information, so I wasn''t interested " But, master, do you want to know the secret of Yama''s rapid development and why she is the most dangerous talent in the demon world?" When he said those words, I felt shocked for a few seconds and then I told him "You mean the rage skill that one demon get every 1,000 years, I know that already. I''ve seen it in action and I''ve seen Yama use that skill with my own eyes." He looked at me shocked and started screaming loudly "Does she also have that skill, this girl has reached another stage of power?" "You weren''t talking about this skill ?"I said that as I approached him " I can''t believe it. I don''t... How...is¡­.. This shouldn''t happen. One person should not have all that power" He was mmutating in a faint, scared voice. I approached him, then I lifted him up in the sky with one hand, and I said to him, "Tell me what''s going on. Tell me what you know and stop acting crazy." He looked at me fearfully and said, "master, you have a very dangerous weapon that you should be aware of." "Don''t talk too much and tell me what you know." I said that after I hit him in the face. "Well, master, when I discovered my ability to eat brains and take memories, I wanted to try it, so I went to try my abilities. By chance, I saw four years ago an injured man trying to avoid death, but his wounds were to much for him to handle, so I approached him with l my dagger, stabbing and giving him mercy, when I started eating and dissecting his brain. His memories flooded my mind eating his brain it''s a decision that I still regret to this day" I threw him to the ground and told him to tell me quickly what he knew. "Well, I saw that this man was with a gang that succeeded in kidnapping Yama and her mother, and in front of Yama, they cut off her mother''s limbs and killed her in a horrible way¡­ As he saying these words. A sign appeared in front of me. \u003cDo you want to enter your slave memories?\u003e "Yes" When I said that, I felt like my mind disappeared and entered another man''s body. He was taller than me. Note: the Same thing with Lena (Chapter 108) My mind was pulled into another man''s body He and five others were standing and covering their faces looking all over the place for something When I look in front of me to see what they were looking at I found a beautiful lady and a young girl who might be nine years old Someone said it out loud We don''t need the lady the commander told us to bring the girl the descendant of the demon''s King. "So what are we gonna do with this lady" I think in front of me was Yama and her mother, i realized after looking at her, that she was really innocent Her mother held her strong and crying yama also was crying and screaming loud I was sad about the scene in front of me, but there''s nothing I can do "i want to taste the wife of a king" One of the standing said as he looked at the queen But a voice came out of the body and cut him off saying "Not gonna happen. We''ll kill her and end it." "There is no time for morality, we will never have a chance like this again. "I said no." Well, the other guy said it He approached the queen and pulled her out of her hand far from Yama "I''m going to kill you" . He said to her as he raised his knife The queen spit in the face of the man in front of her when she did that the guy wiped his face Then, in front of yama, he held the knife and started cutting the queen''s limbs Yama cried so hard and screamed, but there was a man holding her from behind "I told you to kill her , not torture her." "I''ll do what I want, and if you stop me, im going to kill the kid too." The body of the man said in his mind, "Fuck this, I don''t know why my master added this man to the team." "I''m going kill you in the worst way possible" He was cutting off one finger at a time and she was screaming, as yama saw her mother in pain she screamed too I couldn''t stand this situation in front of me If I''m free, I''ll get close to that motherfucker and put my sword in his heart But I couldn''t do anything , I know that all of this happened in the past, so I started watching silently Yama''s, the voice was rising more and more "I''m getting bored by this kid screaming" Another guy approached her, looks like a magician or something, put his his wand on her head and said a few words And then give her a dagger He made some weird movements thn he said "Enjoy the show" Yama approached her mother crying, but she couldn''t control her foot, she was moving with steady steps towards her mother The man who was cutting her mother''s limbs moved away He was smiling with his malignant smile Yama , she was getting closer as she cried and screamed "¡­ I can''t control my body." "Don''t be afraid, baby, I''m here, I love you" "But there''s a voice in my head telling me to hurt you." Her mother cried so much then she said "I''ll always love you" "But I don''t want to hurt you, Mom." Yama was crying and screaming, but her steps never stopped Her mother didn''t know what to say, but she eventually said "You have to live no matter what happens, your father will come and save you, he won''t leave you here You have to live, that''s all I wish for , my little bird" Yama was already in front of her mother Her Mother barely raised her hand and hugged her daughter Her hand was all bloody The blood that went down and drowned Yama''s body "I love you, sweet girl, and I''ll always love you" "I love you, too, Mom." At that moment I heard the knife entering the mother''s body And the loud scream of Yama sone followed "I''ll kill all of you." Everyone around her was smiling ironically Yama, she was completely drowned in her mother''s blood the screaming was cut off by someone''s voice saying "Enough of this, we must take the Princess to the great Doctor as soon as possible before anyone release that they have disappeared from the palace" Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 159 Yama 2 When I looked at the sky, nighttime has already arrived The moon was In the sky and the stars were shining they looked so close like they were about to touch the ground Who knows Maybe my world star''s is out there somewhere, hugging the earth and warming it Will I ever go back there? To earth. Back To my real world... Do I even want to go back? We were in a cart that looked like it belongs to some kind of merchant, I was still in the body of that man and I saw everything from his perspective I can''t do anything but watch what''s going on around me This girl is awake again and she won''t stop crying. I want to kill her and end this. Said the man sitting next to me, I believe his name was Ronce Yama, a voice came from behind us as she started screaming, every time that happened, Ronce went to her and gave her a drug that would make her go to sleep "You and your friend had her kill her mother, and you don''t want her to scream and cry, give her the drugs and don''t touch one hair on her head, the doctor needs her the without any injury" Ronce looked at me in anger and said " Well, well, you don''t have any sense of humour" a long time after that they finally arrived at an abandoned and rundown palace ''Are they here to rest'' I asked myself that question But what happened in a few minutes later gave me the answer After they entered the palace, there was a high ladder in the middle of the palace The body I was in mumbled a few words This staircase went up and anotherr staircase showed up below it that headed down I remembered those words well after they went down the stairs as someone was carrying Yama''s sleeping body They reached a big, dark corridor One moment the lights of this corridor started to light one by one magically there was a steel door down the hall and in front of that door, was a guy that was dressed like doctor Form my world, his chest was filled with wounds like he was wounded, there was a lot of blood on his body in his hand a scalpel with some some blood on it He released an aura that I know very well the aura of bloodthirst " brother¡­ you¡­ fainly arrived . I have been waiting for you" He said it muttering in a nervous voice He''s crazy, but where did he get a coat from its like he''s a doctor in my world? He approached the group with a scary look on his face, he scared them so much that I can feel the body that I''m in shak so much that motherfucker got close to the Sleeping Yama How cute , cute , so cute" He approached her and put his hand on her face Then he looked at them angry and said " Was she crying what did you do? I told you to bring her without any injury" Nobody talked. Everyone was completely silent This guy is smart and highly observnt. He noticed from one look that Yama was crying " Where''s her mother? Don''t tell me she ran away from you" My body took a step forward at this moment as he gathered his strength and began to explain everything to the Doctor When he heard what happened The doctor started laughing hysterically He lifted his scalpel and put it in Ronce''s neck, the one who tortured Yama''s mother, and without saying another word He approached the man who controlled Yama''s mind and made her kill her mother And cut off his hand He was about to cut his neck off too As The guy was screaming out loud But at that moment, a voice came out of nowhere " Stop¡­" It was Yama''s weak voice Ha-ha-ha-ha The doctor started laughing again "That''s great, great" " I''m¡­ the one Who is gonna kill Him" She said, with her pale face , and lifeless eyes. The doctor showed a malignant smile He ordered his man to hold down that man Then he gave Yama the scalpel Dhe could hardly stand But she is still was getting closer to the guy With dark empty eyes dark as the darkest night The guy was screaming loud "Please have mercy on me Doctor" But no one could hear him anymore Because Yama took his tongue out of his mouth with her little hands, i didn''t know where did she got all that power at this moment whether it was the power of revenge or that this child had another power I don''t know She started to cut the tongue off strangely slowly The doctor was laughing without stopping His laughter was all over the place I accidentally let a smile leave my mouth because I now knew why Yama is the way she is now Why is she always this cold? after his tongue was cut off, she started to opening his stomach slowly until his intestines came out She looked into his eyes And I told him without saying anything that this was his end She put the scalpel In his nose, then lifted it and cracked his face open up until the scalpel hacked his skull Then she started tearing his face apart with her innocent naked hand Now I know why she seems always older than her real age after she confirmed that he was dead She tried to stape the scalpel into her heart But the scalpel flew into the air and returned to the doctor''s hand again He is still smiling " It''s not time for you to die yet, dear" The body I was in looked at the scene amazingly, and thought are these people even have feelings The Doctor approached Yama He put his hand on her head and said "I must introduce myself, Princess, who will become the greatest talent in the world, I am Dr. Victor Frankenstein." Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 160 Yama 3 After Dr. Victor said his name was Liama, she passed out again But before she fell to the ground, he held her in his hand saying "You''re my key, so I won''t let you get hurt." He said that and then he walked through the iron door And I had to go after him It looked a little weird inside There was a lot of bodies and the walls was covered with blood There were seven rooms each room had a name Dr. Victor went to the last room and it was written on it ''Yama.'' But the name looks like it''s too old because it looks like it has been written here a long time ago Before I even came to this world And the other six names I couldn''t read and I can''t see them no matter how hard I tried to look at them But I had a strange feeling about those rooms Victor And Yama walked into the room then he put her on a bed From the outside, you can''t see what''s in the rooms But, I can see what was going on because the door was open The doctor was mumbling some songs He was so happy "I''m finally leaving this fucking place, and I''m going to go to my beautiful world" "master, what are you gonna do with the girl" "I don''t know." Dr. Victor said while laughing out loud "I really don''t know" I can tell that he was surprised by that answer And I was more surprised and shocked how he didn''t know what he wanted from her is this guy''s crazy And what is this beautiful world that he was talking about, I was in shock Dr. Victor Rick ordered me to watch the place Ad He went to the other side of the doors. Where There was a big iron door The doctor opened it I tried to see what was behind that door, but all I could see was A black door and another door with a sky color both in front of each other The black door had a name on it but it was too far away I couldn''t read the name It''s been a few minutes and suddenly a loud voice came from the chamber It was The doctor''s voice was saying "You told me that you''d take me back to my world after I bring you Yama, why did you change your mind now?" I approached the door But he only heard the other guy''s voice saying "One person is still left." I know That voice. Yeah, I know it It''s the old man''s voice Is this really happening Is he the one with that voice? I couldn''t hear anything else But suddenly I heard the sound of the door in front of me opening And the voice of the old saying "Come in." The man took fearful and reluctant steps He was thinking of running, but if he did that, he''s dead Because he felt like me a very powerful energy that was stronger than anything that I ever seen inside I, head into the room. But i didn''t have time to see the name on the other door When I walked into the room, I saw Victor sitting angry And an old man sitting in a wheelchair It''s him When i looked at him, the old man''s eyes were looking at me constantly, not to leave me Victor wondered "Why did you call him? I would have killed him anyway." "He''s not going to die here." The old man was talking and his eyes didn''t leave mine The man was shocked by those words They were talking about his death and his life here "You told me that every time i brought someone new, to kill everyone who came with them, what changed this time?" "You won''t kill him. He''ll die somewhere else." Rick tried to run or talk, but his body couldn''t do anything but stand up And after he said that he kept looking at the man Or at me I don''t know, but I felt that old man was looking at me and not the body I was in His looks were seen everything Out of nowhere,he took out a can some pills in it and he told Victor To torture Yama in the most terrible way and every day he makes her take one bill for a month He was saying that as he was looking at me "Why are you looking at him like that?" Victor asked that question in shock "Who told you I was looking at him?" At that moment, I knew for sure that he was looking at me He knows that I''m watching what''s happening He knows I''m seeing him now And at that moment, he said one thing "Hurry up and run. You''re not gonna die here anyway." When he said that, I was thinking when Rick turned his face and looked at the other door And I saw the name on it, I felt a great shock I couldn''t get over this shock And I couldn''t understand what was going on As the man ran away from the abandoned palace and didn''t look back But what was before him outside was the old man He pointed his hand and raised the man to the sky with his magic He pressed his body together And as the man body was about to die He said only one thing "I''m waiting for you." Those words were for me The name I saw on the door It was "Gray." It was my name I came back and I saw a Maher in shock Who the hell is that old man? And how he''s connected to everything that''s going on around me He gave my mother''s team the map And he''s the reason for all the wars to happen He kidnapped Yama and gave her her strength He shows up everywhere Who''s this old man and what he has to do with me And why my name was on one of the doors, my mind is going to explode Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 161 killing 500 demons Ever since I got into this world and this old man''s been chasing me everywhere I realized that in my previous life he was advising me And in this life Tell me that he is waiting for me He tells me I''m the one Makes me realize that his power is above this world And now he''s the link between everything Maher was in front of me saying a lot of things, but I wasn''t looking at him I wasn''t listening to him All the time, I never forced anything on anyone, I only put my gun on the table and suggested things Nut now I feel the way I''m going is forced on me I didn''t look at Maher again. I came out of my inner rage Everyone was standing in front of me and I was looking at them Khalid looked at me and said "What took you this long" I didn''t answer him. As I came out of the cave Zed tried to stop me from going out But before his hands touched my body, shard stopped him Lamp said "Don''t try to stop him" What is happening every time I try to understand what''s going on around me, I get more lost What does this old fuck want from me? I was so angry My body was shaking out of anger But despite all this, I smiled I don''t know why I smiled Maybe it''s because it''s fun Maybe because I feel like I''m in a big game and these motherfuckers think it''s easy to manipulate me They don''t know who I am So I''ll make everyone today know who gray the King of Death is I will make everyone regret and cry because they tried to stand in my way " energy shield." " energy Beast." I''ve become a giant like the size of a dragon But the way the beast looks changed. I think its because of my psychological condition I became a giant monster with 12 hands each with a sword of energy I can see all the demons All demons were shocked by the monster that just appeared before them "I''ll kill you all, so why don''t you try to escape." I said that and I''m looking at all the demons in this place But the idiots instead of running off they started to rally together I think it all of the 500 demons that are left I told them to run away, but That doesn''t matter they''re fucking dead anyway So let''s make them see I''m not kidding I collected all my strength And as soon as i did, threw my 12 swords at the demons The swords flew out of my hand And in one second, came back to my hand Nothing''s changed in the scene in front of me But the next minute A lot of demons started screaming Their top part is starting to separate from the bottom Their internal organs are starting to come out of their bodies Screaming was everywhere and everyone was looking at me scared I think I killed 200 demons with that attack The other demons were in shock But I haven''t had enough fun yet I''d used too much energy in this attack So now I''m back to my true form "Dark Wings." I took my sword out And I went forward The demons were looking at me with surprise and fear They didn''t understand Where did i come from? I think they''re saying that to themselves I came up from hell "hyperspeed." I''ve appeared in front of them And In an angry loud voice I said "earth snakes ." I got out of the ground pointy thorns that lifted those demons to the sky without killing them Just hacked them open But it wasn''t close to their vitals "I''ll make you realize that the one who died before you were the lucky ones." There were 150 demons on these thorns They were all screaming like kids "mana Swords" I''ve made 150 swords settle in the mouth of every demon Still in the back In front of the cave, the Blood League was standing watching what''s happening Shocked Everyone was shocked by them and everyone was scared but me I was angry. But I was enjoying what was happening The other demons tried to attack me But I took out of 400 soldiers and in front of them was Dracula I said to them loudly in a voice that made everyone shake in place "Let''s be nice today, don''t kill them, but make them wish that they were dead, cut their limbs and make them wish for death, but they can''t have it . I want to hear their screaming for the last moment, make your master enjoy himself" After I said that, I looked Dracula at me and she said "as you wich master" My soldiers started screaming out loud and headed towards the demons It was a great number of my soldiers, so the demons tried to escape But a wall of their friends blood appeared and stopped them This wall was made by Dracula Every soldier of mine looked at the beasts like their eyes were shining like their master''s eyes And their heart trembles from l pleasure like my heart They''re my soldiers And I''m their master, so I''m gonna have them enjoy them self for the last moment The demon screams were rising as smoke rose I was standing and looking at what was going on in the air with my black wings then I looked somewhere in the sky and said, "You old son of a bitch, I know you''re watching me and you think you know everything about me, but I''m gonna make you regret the day you meet me, I''m gonna make you taste death before you taste victory." Then i shut up and looked at the demons and said out Loud "You''re waiting for me, and now I''m waiting for you too." And I went back to the ground I got Maher out of my range When Maher saw the massacre in front of him, he was in a huge shock, he was shaking I think he was about to cry I got close to him I put my hand on his head and whispered in his ear "I want you to try something, my dear slave." His body didn''t stop shaking And I never stopped smiling It was the night already The sun was gone and the moon came And the sound of demons that have not yet died was continuing with the night Maher kneeling in front of me shaking " What are my master commands" "I want you to give mercy to your friends" I''m a nice person and I feel the pain of others "stand before them and whisper and say "minds control ." Without hesitation, Maher stepped in front of the bodies of the 500 soldiers, most of whom were dead But I left some of them to live for this experiment I''m not an idiot to make anger control all my actions A few moments later, some demons on the thorns stopped whining And a sign came up in front of me \u003cI have controlled 150 new soldiers.\u003e At the same time, Maher voice was heard as he said, "master, a new sign came up in front of metand it said that I controlled $150 new soldiers." I smiled at him Then I told him to give them orders to come here "Let all the soldiers come here" At the same time, the demons who are alive began to stand As they put their limbs back together and install it without a sound The parties were easily returning to his power So those demons have evolved And the demons on the thorns started trying to get out of the thorns So I made the thorns disappear 150 demons started to gather in front of me and Maher I started laughing so hard I couldn''t stop laughing I''ve discovered a new way to raise my army The blood league was coming to me But something else made me smile There was something new coming up in front of my eyes number 350 I think these are the numbers of souls I have now before anyone from the Blood League said anything I said "I''ll get the map and then we''ll talk." "Entering the store." I said that and I disappeared And I went into the store again I looked around. And Nothing has changed I''m standing in front of the door written that was written on 100 Suddenly a sound came out from behind "I''ve been waiting for your return, master." Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 162 Relief You might wait a lot for something and it doesn''t happen And it could happen without you waiting for it You might look forward and see nothing But when you turn you''re around, that thing shows up It''s fucking luck Which tells you you won''t get what you want and no one will get it, you will continue to feel that strange feeling of death You''ll feel like you''re a curse on this world And that the world is your curse you won''t be able, to tell the truth Because it will be chasing you When I heard Hogan''s voice coming from behind I smiled He jumped from the back in front of the door, he was wearing a hat that looked like something a circus magician would wear he looked at me with a funny smile and a really weird expression An expression that makes You feel like you''re standing in front of a creature from a different world He seemed to have been hiding a lot inside of him and showing very little He was smiling but I feel like he wasn''t He said with a cheerful smile on his weird face "Master, I''ve been waiting for you and watching everything that''s happened to you so far since your left to this place." "What do you think of what you saw? " I said that with confusion " Master, you can''t see it, you''re close you must open your eyes, the truth is in front of you, master, but you must have the courage to see it." He said it jumps right and left like a circus clown he only kept saying one thing over and over "the Truth is a very strange word. The Trut, the truth, the truth" Then laugh and laugh and he didn''t shut up Is this Hogan crazy or what? I don''t understand what he means "master, you will soon understand" He said it then shut up Did he just read my thoughts I don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t want to ask him any more because I know I''m going to get another mystery, and I don''t have time or mind for another mystery But something was wrong with the way he said the word ''master'' it came out very strange from his mouth I felt something was not working It''s like he''s been used to it for years Or was it completely in my head You want to pay 50 souls to enter the store door number 100? He said smiling He lifted the hat off his head then he moved his hand over it The hat color was so blue and it had some yellow stars on it But I felt that there was a giant energy coming out of the hat It''s like it contains the spirits of the world I released a lot of lights out of my body and it got inside the hat With every light that came out of my body, I felt strange and an unspeakable feeling No, it''s not pain. I know pain Not happy, though, I I don''t know what happiness is all the time but I still know how happiness And it''s not a regret. I don''t feel regret But it feels like something''s been lifted from my soul Something heavy Fuck With every light that was coming out of me, I felt that weird feeling Yeah, I was the feeling of relief Ha-ha-ha-ha Looks like those goddamn souls were suffocating my poor soul All because I killed them I looked at the number of souls it was 350 And now it''s 300 then the door started to make a strange sound It was moving very slowly and behind him was big darkness This door was not normal it had a lot of strange and unique engraving It feels like the door to hell Despite this beauty, this feeling never left me for a moment I felt like selling souls to the devil to take what I wanted The darkness was scary and terrifying But he certainly didn''t scare me But he made my hand shake out of surprise and curiosity when the door opened completely Suddenly There was a big light coming out from behind the door it was so strong that it could destroy the world Where this light came from all of a sudden I don''t know And where did the darkness disappear I didn''t know either? But I look at what''s behind the door with surprise But Hogan voice made me snap out of it as he said "Hey, master, why don''t you make me your guide?" He said that then he went through the door like he wasn''t even waiting for an answer I went after him without making a sound. I was careful. Because I feel weird and unusual When I walked in, I was in a great surprise from what I saw I felt the place went on endless And I was standing on a machine There were a lot of engraving and paintings on the walls There was some glass boxes that had . weapons, Weird tools and other stuff "Shall we go to the location of the map" "Yes." I said that And right after that , a chair appeared I sat on it spontaneously without looking at Hogan Hagon smiled came out of the chair, something like a rope that held me well in place "master, you''re not afraid that I could kill you now, while you can''t move" "If you wanted to kill me, you would have done so long ago, your strength in greater than mine." After I said that, Hogan started laughing so hard He said a some thing in a weird language That made the chair move It was moving so fast. It was too fast That it made me not know what was going on around me Other than me watching Hagon, who was standing on the machine without moving Evan when it was moving this fast This machine is making me a little dizzy Damn it suddenly the machine stopped I felt relieved and looked at Hagon and said to him in a weak voice "Are we there?" He looked at me and started laughing "Sorry, master, I made mistakes. I haven''t been in here in a long time." When He said that the machine started again Fuck this world Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 163 The road to my real world They say something and their truth is something else By the time Hogan stopped in front of the map location, I was tired and my head was spinning But what I saw in front of me made me forget everything There was a big piece of glass and behind it Big pieces of maps And every map has certain numbers and a particular name on it "master, do you want to buy the map?" Hogan said as he looked at me "which map of , Hogan, there is so many of them." "master, every planet has a symbol like the planet X that we were just on and the planet we on right now has a certain symbol as well." After he said that, I felt a little shocked what symbols he''s talking about I thought X was the name of the planet and I didn''t think it was the symbol of the planet "All right, Hogan, what''s the symbol of this planet? " "Planet B, master." When He said that suddenly a map disappeared from the glass and appeared in my hands He told me Look at the back of the map, you''ll find the "P" letter But when I looked at the back of the map, I didn''t find any "P." I found a sentence written in a strange language I don''t know how I was able to read it It says "The road to planet Z." So I looked at Hogan and I laughed at him saying "It''s not the right map, Hogan. It seems you''ve made a mistak." He looked at me and looked at the back of the map And he started laughing then he said , "I don''t know what''s wrong with me today, I don''t know why I let you see a map that leads to your real planet instead of the map you wanted to buy" What my real planet? "Are you talking about earth?" I said that after I stood up from that machine and approached him "Did I say something I shouldn''t have said?" "Stop playing with me. Is this map can take me back to Earth? " My face changed as I looked at him but he looked at me the same way I was angry and he was smiling I stood in front of him Look at each other''s eyes As our aura''s were fighting each other He''s much stronger than me He can destroy me in a moment if he wants too But I don''t like being manipulated. I don''t like my weaknesses being exploited I don''t like being mocked I don''t like it. But also I don''t like is losing my life. He smiled and said. "it can show you the way to get to your planet earth Do I want to go back to my planet? Of course not. But. "How much is it?" Hagon looked at me and smiled "If you want to get your hand on this map, you won''t be human anymore, you will be just a monster, master, because of the number of souls you''re going to take to get this map¡­" After he said that, I couldn''t help but laugh "And who is the fool who told you that who stood before you is human, my soul is contaminated with a great number of souls, my hand is the hand of death, which is used to harvest souls, Hogan, how many lives you need, tell me." Hogan smiled so hard and started to laughing and jumping so excitedly "What if I told you that I needed 100,000 souls, for this map?" "I''ll say you''re crazy. But I like how you''re so crazy. Now let''s get the map we came for." In a moment the map in my mind disappeared and Another map appeared in his hand This time it had on the back the letter P When he threw it to me , I found that 50 were souls pulled out of my body When I opened the map. It disappeared and I a new sign appeared in front of me \u003cPlanet B''s map has been recorded, you can open it when you say "map P".\u003e I smiled And I looked at Hogan was also smiling Ad he looks like his usual crazy self I looked around and found On the other side of the map section A Big glass box and in it. There was some blue liquid in a bottle "What is this, Hogan?" "master, this is the antidote of upgrading power" "What does it do?" "It will raise your strength to a new scale, master" "How much is it?" He smiled and said "Only 200 souls, master." I thought for a moment and I said, "Okay, I want it." "This will not only raise your strength, but will make your power rise faster by 10%" When I heard that, I felt like I had made a good choice Suddenly I have only 50 souls left As the bottle appeared in my hand "Do you want to buy something else, master, or do we go out?" "Let''s leave" I''m gonna save my last 50 souls for some other time so I can see the store better and know everything. I suddenly got in front of the door again. "How did we get back here this fast?" "I can telport anywhere I want in the store, master" I felt the sarcashm in his voice as he said that. "Then why didn''t you get us to the map place fast without that goddamn machine?" "Where is the fun in that?" Damn you, Hogan, why do I always run into weird people like this? Is it Because I''m weird to myself That idea made me laugh and smile. "master, you have to start drinking the antidote before it''s ruined." I looked at the bottle in my hand and started opening it. Then I put it on my mouth. And started drinking the liquid inside. It tasted nice, but a little sticky. Moments later, I drank all the liquid inside. One moment later, the bottle fell out of my hand. And my stomach started having huge pain I couldn''t take this pain, but I stopped myself from screaming. And then¡­ I lost consciousness. And the last thing I saw. Was Hagon''s Smile a lot of massages were showing up in front of me. \u003cYour level has risen.\u003e \u003cYour level has risen.\u003e \u003cYour level has risen.\u003e \u003cYour level HAS..... .\u003e \u003cYOUR....\u003e \u003cyou reached level 205.\u003e Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 164 Endings You''ll know that you have grown up not when you become a candle burns for others That is ridiculous It''s when you burn others When I opened my eyes the pain had stopped I found myself outside the store I saw the bloodleague and Maher between them as that perverted fairy flying over me Everyone was worried about me At that moment I remembered my father''s face saying you should have friends I remembered the first moment I met a shared And how he became friend then Khalid and Lena and how we fought together side by side And how I met Zed and Hind There was so many memories in my mind That made me smile Friends Followers What does it all mean? "Are you okay?" Shard said , as he stretched his hand to help me stand If anyone in my real world had reached out to me I would have cut off that hand and then killed him But this time I''m not gonna do it I''m not gonna cut off a Shard hand I''m not gonna kill him I''ll reach out to him I trust him I stood up But why did his hand suddenly disappear Why is the sky getting darker ? And why is the Black Sword hacking into everyone''s body What''s going on here? Somebody tell me what''s going on! Why is blood comeing out of their bodies "Why did you do that? I thought you were my friend." That''s what Shard said with pain As I went to him I said "I didn''t do anything, believe me, I didn''t do anything." I couldn''t understand anything What Is going on Suddenly I felt Like the world froze around me And when I tried to get my hand to touch his face He turned into dust and flew with the air I was trying to grab Shard with my hand But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t hold him in the end, my hand was empty And the dust is completely disappeared A kid showed up behind me with a demon look on his face "You did this, you monster,you king of death" When I looked at this kid who was ridiculousing me I found out that He had the same vicious, evil face as me he even has my murderous look "But I''m not gonna kill my friends" "Eventually, you will run over them like they are nothing, and are they really your friends or pawns that you are using, then you''re gonna throw away" "Their death will be your fault" He said that then disappeared and disappeared with him everything around me Now I''m in some kind of void suddenly I saw a pretty girl I know very well and I know her face very well It''s Yama With her appearance, everything around me became beautiful The world was so beautiful after you showed up She''s what makes everything around me so beautiful She came close to me and smiled a smile that made me remember why I fell in love with her in the first place I put my hand on her cheek When I put my hand on her cheek her face turned red Her skin was soft And her eyes are warm But Her senses were on alert she was shaking So I took het in my arms to hide and protect her When I did that she started crying She was looking at something behind me I looked behind to find a body lying on the ground Yama went to the body very fast "Why did you kill him, you monster?" She said that as she held the body in her hand "Killed who?" I said confused "Why did you kill my father, you fucking Animal?" She said that then she took a long sword out and put it on her neck What are you doing? "I''m gonna kill myself to end this torment" "Wait¡­ " The sword was hacking her neck before I finished She didn''t wait She didn''t listen to me I tried to get close to her But before I could touch her She disappeared, like steam That flew with the wind I fell to the ground As tears coming down my face without stopping Why? "I told you you''re just a criminal, you''re gonna kill everyone around you." The little kid appeared But this time I heard a voice coming from somewhere else "master, wake up, master, why are acting like this, are you ok?" Everything was gone And I started to open my eyes Dima was trying to wake me up "you finally opened your eyes, master" It was just a dream But it was so real I didn''t answer dima I looked around, I found that I was still in the cave and everyone was sleeping quietly Shard , Hind, Khalid, lena and Zed I looked at them for a while Without saying anything I went into my inner range and went to Yama''s house She was in front of her building Surprised by my appearance But I didn''t say anything And I didn''t do anything I just smiled Then I got close to her looking at her warm eyes To her soft cheek I took her into my arms, without saying a word I don''t know why I did it, but I felt like I had to Then I whispered in her ear quietly "I love you." Her response was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard "I love you too" After I heard those words, I felt relieved in my heart But I didn''t say anything else and I didn''t move I kept in her between my arms I didn''t know how long it has been All I know is that I didn''t want time to pass How I wish it would stop I felt happy I felt good I felt like I had the world in the palm of my hand I really lovethis girl She''s the only one who makes me feel human Destiny was mocking me By Making a demon girl Remind me of my humanity Humanity is love, if you lose love, you lose everything After a great number of time I got out of my inner rage Everyone was asleep I fell sleepy too Tomorrow we''re heading to the demon location To get to the Dark Mountains, so I can get the rest of my army And the map part Finley Kill the demon''s King Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 165 lets go to war I woke up How many of us wish he wouldn''t wake up But I did I opened my eyes slowly and found them all still asleep How lazy they could be I got out of the cave and looked at all the bodies on the ground Demon bodies Then I looked at my statues And I found myself Level 205 I''m over 200 And now I''m level 205 That was so great how amazing was that antidote I used I didn''t expect a cheap antidote to raise my level by this much And how much did it cost Some souls why I didn''t discover this store earlier I wanted to curse my memory, but I didn''t As I was standing there I was figureing out how many men I have in my army I have 700 dark soldiers under Dracula command I have three tamer balls with 600 beasts and their commander Thanks, commander of the 7th floor The third ball that I got from murad And I also have Maher who has 150 demons under his authority the blood league has Yama and Dima That''s mean I have 1450 soldiers under my command I''ll use them well "Map p." A little map apperd on the left, like video games And the place where I stood was on it All the way to the demon area It showed on the map a red line from where I stood to a very far place And in between these two places Were Lots of cities I got Maher out of my range and asked him about these cities He told me that all cities from here to the demon area are under the control of the Devil King and there The mane city has the leaders who have power under the demons king He told me there were five commanders after the demon''s King The demon''s King left two of them in the human area And these two are in clouds city It onse used be the human capital It had the king of the humans palace And there are more demons there than any other city a 100,000 demons to be exact To get to the demon area, we have to go through there Because the gate between demons and humans is inside this city Because when the Devil King announced the attack on humans The human king has made a great magic barrier, with the greatest human magician He put a gate in the capital, which is on the border of the demon area Maher told me the way the demon king was killed the human king It was a plan that was very intelligent from the demon''s King He tricked King Gaber and told him he wanted to discuss peace And after he entered him and his five commanders who were with him The demon''s King attacked King Jaber While that was happening the five commanders stopped the gate from being closed So the demon armies were able to enter human land No matter how powerful the humans were they couldn''t stand before the demon''s especially the five leaders They were killing humans easily. Like it was nothing I was surprised when I heard that It only take six people to take control of the capital That was just terrifying Now, the capital has 100,000 demon fighters And there are some cities that along the way before we even get to the capital I looked at Maher and asked him "did any humans survive the attack"? The demon prisons are filled with humans who are tortured every day and the women are raped every night all the other humans have become slaves to the demons I''ve returned Maher to my domain Then I took out particular monster He stood in front of me, Shanks "I promised you I would show you the outside world, and here I am, fulfilling my promise." A tall monster with long horns and a face like a fox He was dressed like nobles and had a long stick in his hand His hair is a little white Shanks looked at me then looked around And smiled He didn''t say anything. He just l smiled for a while Then he knelt to me and said with a sharp and honest voice "I will follow you to the end of time" I put my hand on his head and told him seriously "From today you will be king of the monsters, Shanks, I will make you stronger than any monster in this world, and in any other world, you will be responsible for all the monsters I have undr my comand, Shanks, from now on your strength will rise with me." He looked at me and smiled then said "I will be your good servant" After he said that I put him back to the ball in the back, the blood league stood and watched everything that was happening I wanted them to sleep a little longer Because we''re going to start a war on the demon''s King I don''t know how it is going to end But you''ll be starting it in the capital No, you''re gonna be starting it from here From this place I summoned 700 dark soldiers and they''ve got Dracula I summoned 150 demons out I summoned 600 monsters out with Shanks in front of them I had 1450 soldiers in front of me And three commanders I didn''t say anything Everyone who stands before me paying attention to any words that are going to come from me I looked at the blood league standing behind me Their looks were of amazement and admiration "Today I will start a war against the demons King, and you have the choice to come with me or withdraw, I don''t know where fate will lead me, whether I will win or die but you have the freedom of choice." I don''t want to force them I want them to choose for themselves First one to step up was Shard He stood by me and said out loud "I will avenge my brother." then Lena stood next to me on the other side She didn''t say anything, but I know she''s doing it to get to the truth about who killed her father and who killed her mother Then Khaled came from behind He scratches his head and said "It seems like it''s gonna be fun, so I''m gonna join you and kill some demons." There was only hind and Zed left I know that hind is confused, and she don''t know what to do so she has no choice So I came and stopped a little bit after us "Damn it, this war is going to be against my whole race, but these motherfuckers deserve it so let''s kill them all." "You have some balls, demon. I apologize if I fought and killed you accidentally." "I''ll kill you and wipe out all the demons on this planet but I''ll leave Zed and Yuma alive" Not for nothing but it would be annoying to kill them I looked at the soldiers standing down They''re small numbers compared tothe other armies But the lowest level between them is 160 So they will do just fine As I was thinking that Suddenly a big sign came up in front of me \u003cDo you want to unify all your soldiers and monster unform?\u003e I was surprised by those words, but I still nodded my head \u003c50 souls have been taken.\u003e Suddenly, a great energy of magic appeared everywhere It covered all the soldiers and monsters And there was a big white smoke It kept me from seeing anything When this smoke started to disappear The monsters looked different All monsters were wearing black armor that had some red lines And all soldiers were wearing them Some had shield and sword and some had a spear And a few of them had a bow I raised my hand to the sky And I said as loud as I can so everyone could hear "It''s war." all the monster and soldiers screamed in one voice Damn it. They''re so excited Did the Devil King kill someone close to them too Ha-ha-ha This war will be a little fun But suddenly out of nowhere, the little fucking fary She stood over my head and said out loud "master, you''re very generous, you bought everyone new clothes, but you never thought of me" I looked at her with a fool''s eye "What do you want, Dima?" "My second evaluation master, you''ve reached level 205," "evaluation." Damn my weak memory Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 166 Black Development Stone When Dima said that it was time for her evolution I remembered the dark wings evolves every 50 levels So I looked at her in surprise and wondered When the last time she did this, she didn''t need to tell me anything But now she said something That''s mean that she now needs me for something. So I asked her "What do you need, Dima?" She looked at me smiled and said You remember the development stone you used to develop the sword of Athenian "Yes." I also need a stone that looks like this stone called the Black Developing Stone you''ll find in the store. "Black Development Stone." "Yes, master. And cost a thousand souls." "You want to create a serial killer, Dima." "You''re already a serial killer, master" She said that flying right and left, smiling and laughing I''m already a serial killer She''s right I can''t go back from this fucking road anymore I put all the armies in place again The Blood League and I went to the first city on our way to the capital And before we get to it We heard the screaming of the women and Before we arrived, we saw big smoke coming out of the city The gate was wide open, a sing of stupidity I knew the moment I saw the gate that the demon''s King didn''t give a crap about this city Or he thinks that nobody dares to step in without his permission But here I am on his doorstep And I see everything that was was happening in it Who is killed and who is rapeing "Leader''s Eye ." I looked into the city and there were 1,200 soldiers of the Demon King''s army Their levels were small 130 to 170 I could kill them in a moment if you wanted to But why don''t I enjoy myself for a while I ordered the blood league to wait for my signal as I entered the city This body is now 16 years old, so I think got a little bit taller my hair was still black My eyes also as black as the night My body has a lot of wounds From the battles I''ve been in I could have hidden all these wounds with my healing skill But I left it to remind me of my weakness I walked into town as I was watching everything with cold eyes One of the demon soldiers approached me He was pulling a girl out of her hair and making her crawl on the ground until he got to me The girl was a little young And she was screaming with so much pain "What are you doing in the middle of the road, you fucking kid" I didn''t answer him. He''s not even worth talking too I looked around and found a lot of Observers eyes looking at me So i smiled It''s the city people Since my first day in this world, I''ve seen these eyes First, the eyes of pity for my fate And then it turns into hopeful eyes "Why aren''t you answer me, damn you, where is your mother who gave birth to you, where is she? So I can...¡­" He tried to put his hand on my shoulder But I raised my hand before he reached me I held his hand and raised him with one hand to the sky He looked at me shocked I threw him away He hit the wall of a house So I moved to him with steady steps There were so many eyes watching me as I did that And the eyes had already turned from pity to surprise I put my hand on the head of the girl who was sitting there crying "Control." in a few seconds, he regained his consciousness and opened his eyes I sat in front of him And I looked straight into his eyes "If you kill me, the demon soldiers will not let you live, you son of a bitch" "Who told that I was going to kill you I looked at the girl on the floor crying "She''s the one who''s gonna kill you." But that damn demon started laughing at the words that I said "She couldn''t even stand on her own feet how is she going to kill me, keep dreaming, keep dreaming" I answered him with a little smile Then I looked at the girl and gave her a sword that was in my realm And whispered in his ear "Enjoy." That was just my order The demon tried to move "Flame chains." When I activated my skill he started screaming And he tried to move but he couldn''t The girl approached him as she was shaking and carrying , looking at him with eyes full of despair She was looking at who killed. Everything''s beautiful inside of her Her eyes reminded me of the girl that i killed her father in front of her and raped her Her eyes reminded me how bad I was to women And she reminded me of my mother the one how taught me that women should be treated as you want your mother or sister to be treated The soldier said as the girl re "why don''t you give me the sword and let me kill this fucking kid and continue tonight like alw¡­ But before he finished, the girl put that sword in his mouth At that moment, his looks changed from the hunter to the victim her eyes was more determined than before Everybody was watching From behind, some demon soldiers came And try to stop what was happening "mana swords." Swords appeared in the sky and hacked into their weak bodies After I killed them the girl continued stabbing the Soldier for five minutes And it wasn''t enough yet She didn''t stop stabbing him I don''t know how many times she put the sword into his body anymore How many times has the sword broken through his skin How many times he screamed before he took his last breath But she kept stabbing him. She kept crying and laughing at the same time no one stopped looking at that sean She''s now covered in blood Every time a bunch of demons "that''s enough." She stopped and came in front of me I don''t want to sacrifice a part of my own army in every city I go to So I''ll use these people If the people do not free themselves with their own will then who will free them "Everybody come out" I said out loud I was in the middle of town, so many people heard me as so many demons did People were coming out of their homes And look at the demons killed in front of me then I summoned Dracula I ordered her to kill any demons trying to get close to here I gave the blood league a sign to come in Dracula went to work with 100 soldiers behind her People were going through, and any demon approaching here, died in a moment A lot of people gathered in front of me my little army in front of them, and a bunch of demon bodies as well If these demons were organized It was gonna be harder But lucky for me, they''re an unorganized army There was about 3,000 citizens As for this city, I think there was more than 20,000 people that lived here But only 3,000 citizens standing in front of me So much murder happened here I stood in front of them saying, "I''m not good at talking, and speeches, but I guarantee to you that I''m going to free you from the demons." The crowd cheered after they heard that But I kept on saying, "There''s only one way to do that and that''s for all of you to die." Everyone was in shock by what I said But I was laughing so hard Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 167 Destruction of the demons Everyone was confused and saying inside of themselves what is this son of bitch is saying But I didn''t give them time to say what they were thinking I looked at them smiled And I said quietly "Yes, death is the solution, it''s either they die or you die, you have nothing else to lose Tell me What do you have to lose your city is already in their hands, your families, already had their bodies and souls violated, you have already fallen into hell, tell me what you have to lose. Do you have anything left, you fuckers?" Everyone was scared But the girl next to me was the first to speak " I have nothing" followed by the voice of an old man with a dense white hair "Neither do I have nothing to lose. I''ve already lost everything." "Tell me, you idiots, each of you has lost you a friend or a father, you lost your son''s your mother''s brother''s and father''s, you have already lost your souls, you have become bodies with no souls, make me use these bodies to win, make me use you and let you take revenge on every damn demon." Everyone cheers in one voice " Yeah" I smiled A large number of weapons appeared out of nowhere Swords, spears, bows and arrows "Anyone who can carry a sword or spear, step forward and take them The ones who can''t take a bows and climb over the buildings Tonight we will avenge everyone until the last breath in our bodies today will massacre the demons." Everyone around me started to scream and everyone stepped forward to take a wepon The demons numbers were getting bigger and they were hard to control So i ordered Dracula and the 100 soldiers to step back And Indeed, the moment Dracula and the Blood League retreated The demons started to advance So I only said one word "Attack. suddenly 3,000 people started attacking about 1,000 demons No fear, no feelings other than hate no desire other than revenge Every demon was trapped and attacked by three people " master, if we take out the soldiers and attack them, it''ll be over without a lot of victims in our army," Dracula said looking at me "Learn to be patient, Dracula." I said that as I smiled I took out the transformation ball And I turned it into a cigarette War needs calm nerves. If it''s an internal or external war You have to be calm "Dima." "yes." "How about you go play a little bit?" Ha-ha-ha Dima and I started laughing at the same time Dima shapeshifted into my appearance And went to the middle of the battle with the eyes of a demon she started to cut off all the demons who come on their way Many people were dying As was a lot of demons Dracula, why don''t you go back in my domain and get the army ready? "yes, Master." I got up on one of the buildings and saw the battle from above I was jumping from one building to the other As I was smiling Until I got to the back of the demon army And landed behind them "How are you, beautiful demons? " A lot of demons looked back But in one moment " earth''s snake." A lot of thorns came out of the ground And hacked into their fucking bodies The game''s not over yet "Dark Army." 700 black soldiers appeared And they started attacking the demons from behind the humans were still attacking from the front So that confused the demons I wanted to finish this fight quickly Because this battle took more than enough time I took the cigarette out of my mouth quietly And whispered in a soft voice "lightning Assault." My cosmic skill one of the most powerful skills I have and the crazy part is that Every stage has ten levels And This skill has two phases This skill now is at level five, only five levels and it gets upgraded to phase two And it''s that strong, and I''m still in the middle of stage one, I can''t imagine how much power that skill would get when it reaches the highest level A flash of lightning came down from the sky most of the demons standing in front of me are now roasted demons ready to be eaten When the rest of the demons saw happened and what fell of the sky. they trembled and knelt on the ground They asked for their lives to be spared The humans screamed and said "We won" An old man approached me and told me "What''s your name, sir?" I smiled and said to him quietly "I''m gray." all the humans suddenly screamed "Long live gray" Everyone cheered my name So I raised my hand to them to stay quiet I got close to the soldiers who surrendered They were about 500 soldiers I took Maher out of the range and made him control 250 soldiers until the soldiers under him reach 400 soldiers About the rest of them who was asking for mercy Mercy What does that mean? I''ve never heard of that word in my little Dictionary before I ordered a group of humans to stand behind the demons with sharp black swords "We have freed the city from these motherfuckers and now they ask for mercy today, I will let you know what death is I am the king of death that has come down on the world of demons, I will exterminate them all." One of the demons sitting on the floor with a sword on his neck said "Don''t let vanity consume you, you little son of a bitch, we''re not even 1% of the capital army, you''re just a kid who knows nothing." I got close to him smiling Then I grabbed his hand This demon has been training a lot I can tell Because how rough his hands were " Fireball." His hand was melting in my hot hand He was screaming "Don''t be afraid, demons, I will kill everyone you love very soon and have them follow you." I put my hand on his head And made it melt, too "Kill." On my command 250 demons, heads were cut off in one moment The number of souls I have now is 500 The same old man approached me little scared He said "Gentlemen, we want you to become our king." \u003cYou''ve been asked to become king of 2,000 human beings.\u003e \u003cIf you agree, your lordship will be raised from a newbie master, level four to level five.\u003e I looked at the signs that came up and smiled I forgot about the job, Junior lord That I got because of Druk and Osama. I looked at the man standing in front of me And I told him "I agree to be your king." "Long live the king" everyone cheered, but I was busy because of the signs that came back \u003cyou have got 2,000 new human followers.\u003e \u003cYou''ve got a new city under your control.\u003e \u003cyou got 1,200 points, for ending the demon invasion of your city.\u003e Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 168 the lordship system "Do you want to give the city a name? " "Why wouldn''t I want to" I said out loud "One day when your children walk this earth, they''ll wonder what their parents did for them. one day when you''re old and white eats your black hair, you will look at the sky and remember this moment, remember this new beginning, remember what you did to get your freedom." Then I shut up and smiled I noticed that everyone around me was also smiling "Today I''m going to give this city a new name, a fitting name, a name that will make us know that we have decided to start over for our children for ourselves, and for the day when our hair turns white and we can''t move anymore ." Everyone looked at me as I was about to announce the new name " This city will become the city of ''New beginnings'' The beginning of the war The beginning of the kingdom The beginning of returning everything that was taken from us From this city, our army will be going to the cities next door, and we will kill every single demon in it We''ll destroy them all. Burn them and crucify them We''ll have everyone memorize the name of each of us will record it in history They''ll call it a legend today a myth that won''t happen again We will control every corner of this land I''m so excited how hard is this mission is going to be." Everyone started cheering my name again But their voices were not hypocrisy, they were filled with hope and love Now I understand the political feeling of manipulating words to move the crowd How he moves them to their death smiling \u003cYou''ve gained 1,500 points, because of the increased loyalty of humans to you.\u003e \u003eYou have 3,000 points, Your Honor.\u003e After these words came up in front of me again I Whispered in my mind "Use lordship points." I got a big sign in front of me \u003cCity.\u003e \u003cCitizens.\u003e I thought about the word "city." Three cities have appeared "new beginnings city ." "Atlas City." "Whale City." I thought about the city of new beginnings And showed up in front of me \u003cupgrading the city walls, to level one, 200 points.\u003e \u003cBuilding training buildings for the army, 300 points.\u003e \u003cBuilding magic cannons on the walls 400-point.\u003e \u003cDevelopment of the city''s social buildings homes and building the King''s Palace, 500 points.\u003e Writer note: that includes medical buildings, worship places, and Citizens homes. \u003cupgrading the city gate cost 600 points.\u003e \u003cTotal development of the city, will cost 2000, points.\u003e After I read this I thought about the word "citizens." showed up Only three things \u003cReturn of the health of the entire population costs 400 points.\u003e \u003cMilitary and power of the citizens increase and guide every citizen to his most suitable job, costs 600 points.\u003e \u003cIncrease talent and levels of citizens, costs 2000 points.\u003e \u003cTotal increase in citizens capacities costs 3,000 points\u003e I smiled after I read these things All this and I''m still in a small lord What will happen if I get more powerful at this thing? How am I gonna get into everything under my hands? I looked at everyone around me I''m still looking at joy on their ballet face "Today I will prove to you that I am a worthy king and that you won''t regret making me your king, I will return your city better than ever in just one moment." Everyone was shocked by my words "Total development of the city." \u003cYou have 1,000 points left\u003e Everyone was looking at me but nothing happened yet That fucking fairy sat on my head and she said it in a sarcastic voice "master, nothing''s happened yet. I think people will think you''re a loser." She said that then she started laughing \u003cIt''ll take 15 minutes to develop.\u003e the building debris started with something of speed moving to the place that they were destroyed from Everyone was looking at me surprised And so was I But I didn''t show it on my face And the most amazed people were the blood league Every day they realize something new about me I thought they were getting used to it But there seems to be no creature that could get used to something like that The first house came back to the old shape As Light appeared around it The light was getting bigger and more beautiful Magic was bringing the broken houses back together like it was never destroyed, how i wish that there was such magic in my real The magic that returns everything that they took from us as they make us after they took it The place was gradually changing, it was getting bigger and better The buildings tampered And it''s got a beautiful geometric shape that makes the eye surprised Everyone was happy Some of them even cried Half cried and half laughed, some were cheering my name while crying They can return to their real unbroken home They now have something back that they thought they lost forever They couldn''t believe what they were seeing they are finally free Free from the demons free from the constant fear of death free from everything that was holding them back And I was smiling as I was looking at this beautiful sean \u003c the 15 minutes are over.\u003e "I haven''t finished the show yet, gentlemen, today you are my followers, and I will make you realize how generous I am to my followers." "Return the health of citizens." "citizens Military power increase" You don''t have any more lordship points A big light came rapidly around every citizen that was standing in front of me Their colour started to come back to them and the gray on their heads started to disappear Their clothes started to change Now I can start controlling all the cities that are on my way easily And create an Empire in this world hahaha At the time, I was a very naive person. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 169 the king After we took over this city, the demons king left me in charge under my command was 5,000 soldiers for me to train and organize I love wars and I love organizing I know no one dares to face demons and fight back, but it didn''t stop me for a second to be careful So I organized the demons under my command and prepared them for any attack Some of them were guards on the city walls, watching everything that''s going on out there There was guard on the gate 24\\7 Some of them watching the civilian who are still alive to make sure nothing happens Now I''m sitting in this big palace watching everything ftom above Since I was a little boy, I wanted to be king Even if I was the king of a weak group of demons and humans, but here I am a great king The demons king lately really changed No one knows he started this war and destroyed everything that humans love no one knows why he has changed But I like it because of this war, I simply became the king of this city I am very close to the capital where the great commanders whose power is right under the power of the demons King are There is Only two cities between me and them So there was no fear of an attack There are about 8,000 people under my control in this city They are Weak if we want to exterminate them in a moment, we will do it and no one could stop us Three days ago, a soldier came in, I had him in charge of telling me what was going on outside the city "Sir, I have some important news for you" "What happened Tell me" I said that after I got adjusted in my seat "The four cities between us and the Stars Institute have been taken over by a man that calls himself gray. he declared himself king of these cities, sir." When I heard that news, I was in shock Who''s this gray and how is he doing this? So in the next three days, I had every soldier in town prepare for any attack at any movement But today something strange HAPPENED Appeared in front of the big gate of the city A small group of demons I think about 600 demons They were led by a demon who appeared to be young but his arua was enormous They were all seriously wounded So I ordered the gate to be opened I know your city has been attacked , and I hope you tell me how it happened in detail after you get some rest. I told them that after I let them in They looked exhausted None of them talked except the young guy who seemed to be their leader "Thank you, sir, and I''m fine, but they can''t talk because of what happened" I get it So I didn''t ask anything more they seemed to have seen some big monsters out there But the guy standing in front of me said "we brought you a present with us, sir" I love gifts, so I smiled at him, but what gift he''s gonna come up with, he''s already doesn''t have much to give But he looked behind him and ordered one of the soldiers to move forward This soldier had another guy with him, he was completely tied up He''s barely moving, he seems to have been 16 or 17 years old He has black hair and black eyes A strange human young man, but his looks are strange, it made me feel scared for one moment "Who''s this?" I asked that question I was confused "He''s our prisoner we captured him from the enemy army I think he was important member of the army" I was so happy They managed to get one of the important enemy soldiers. Now we can get more information from him This guy standing in front of me I''m starting to like him But what surprised me was that this prisoner didn''t speak he didn''t say a word He was looking around him in silence I ordered one of my soldiers to take him to prison And I had one of the soldiers to lead 600 soldiers who came with the young man to where the doctors are I led the talented young man who could escape with a large number of soldiers He had a Strange name but I didn''t care I took him to my big palace He and I sat down drinking wine and talking He told me things were pretty normal in the city Until a a young man entered the city alone I killed a lot of demons alone and turn humans on us This guy was so bloody He killed anyone who stood in his way in The most horrible way possible I was listening to him in shock How powerful was this young man How did he do all this alone He told me that after this guy could opened the city gate There would be a large army with 6,000 human soldiers waiting outside the gate And that''s not all appeared out of nowhere, over 1,000 soldiers inside the city So we were totally overwhelmed That gray Character has 7,000 soldiers I have to call for backup I''ll send for it first thing in the morning He and kept talking This guy, I''m gonna make him my consultant. He''s brave and smart I liked his story about how he and 600 soldiers escaped from the city But when we''re in the middle of talking A soldier entered the hall He said " Sir, the prisoner who came in the morning, he escaped, and there are strange things that are happening in the city There''s a big fire in the middle of the city , sir." I stood fast looking out the palace window on the city and found smoke coming out of the city But suddenly I heard a sound coming from behind I looked back slowly I found that the soldier who came in a little while ago His head was cut off for some reason "What happened here?" I was so confused He walked slowly in my direction as I was thinking Did someone come in kill the soldier and ran away or what happened? I don''t understand anything "Tell me if your mind tastes bad or good" I heard those words after I felt something that hacked my chest It was a little dagger There was a demonic look on his face And he started smiling as he looked at me "Why?" He didn''t answer me my body was in so pain "Why?" I Turn my face back to the window he started staping his dagger In my head I felt so much pain I''m gonna die I''m not gonna be king anymore I felt something hacking my head open I was about to pass out, but I saw the city doors open before I lost my consciousness And I heard screaming sounds coming from every direction I don''t know why I remembered the face of the prisoner kid from before And how he looked at me "You''re not dead yet, you fucking demon" That voice came from behind me I don''t know why he''s tearing my head apart I can''t take that pain anymore And before went to the unknown I heard one last thing "gray sends his regards " I was a big fool Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 170 the last City before the capital A city after city my army was getting bigger, strong I was an artist in controlling every city in my way The vanity of demons made them easier to kill than I imagined And by the time they found out the truth, i would be already among their men smiling I was like a fire that spread everywhere until I burned everyone now under my control eight whole cities With it''s armies and its population They all consider me their king I''m now level 215 Maher is now able to control 800 soldiers I have 15,000 human soldiers under my command And the cities that I controlled became powerful, economic cities I now have 20,000 lordship points because of the developments that I have made in these cities It is all thanks to the love of the citizens is for me. whenever I do something that the citizens admire, lordship points are automatically added I''m now in the last city that is not under my control, only one city before I reach the capital I think all the demons in the human area know who I''m now They know, about a king named gray who wants to free the humans And take back their land I may now be the leader of The revolution But what no one knows is that I don''t care about all of this I just want to form a big army that can destroy all demons And I will do. Whatever it takes to achieve that If you are wondering who''s in charge of the other cities that controll Because of increased military regulation and career guidance for citizens that happened because of my lordship system Every citizen was fit for the job that was a signd for him And they seemed to be dressed like the jop that they were given In the first city that I controlled The City of New beginnings One of the citizens was a little different from the rest The clothes He wore looked different from the others one of the differences was that he was wearing a hat with a big star on it When I look at his status I found that his job became ''City Commander'' And when I watched his actions, I found him yo be the smartest and most loyal person to me I''m now in the first rank of the lordship system The more i level up , the harder it gets And I need more lordship points to move to the next level The total humans under my control now are 30,000 people There are 15,000 soldiers umonge them And yet, I''m still in the first rank of a newbie lord I don''t know what''s gonna happen after level up to a higher level But I''m curious So why don''t we control the next city If you look around, you''ll find me already inside the city I intend to control I''m still 16 years old, so entering the city didn''t make others suspect anything Because I''m too young The city has been fortified because of their fear of me But they don''t know I''m already inside their city My army is hiding somewhere in the woods waiting for my signal Theirbl was around 12,000 demons oldies in this city Although my army is more than their army But they are safe inside of the city if I try to attack them it will be my victory, but I''m going to lose a large number of soldiers And I don''t like losing my followers So why don''t I open the city from the inside Me and Khalid snuck into the city quietly We killed one of the soldiers And with my skill I turned Khalid into the shap of the demon that we just killed And I got him to sneak into the enemy camp Then I summoned Maher out From my inner range then I ordered him to take 200 demons and sneak into the Demon Army Then I walked around town at night After I counted the numbers of people in this city , I smiled 12,000 people Their numbers are great Really I walked to one of the buildings Then I touched it with my hand ''How good is that wood?'' ''Unfortunately, it''s gonna burn'' "Fire ball ." Big fire started burning the building And at that moment, a naked human girl came out of the building And behind her was a big fat demon Yes, he''s the leader of this city Soldiers, what''s going on? That demon said angrily The human girl ran away from the scene I got closer to him and said "Sir, what happened to the building?" "What fucking kid, get out of here and get some soldiers here now!" I''m now right in front of him "Don''t be afraid, sir. The largest number of soldiers will come here because of the fire." "What fucking wrong with you kid I told you to get out of my face?" He raised his hand to the sky to attack me So I put my hand in front of him and I grabbed his hand hard "You should enjoy the show, you demon motherfucker." I cut off his hand after I said that He had a confused, scared look on his face That made me smile in my heart Because I know the questions that was going on in his mind right now What''s going on? How is this possible? Is this a bad dream? As he was thinking about all of these questions I said "Can you count to number five?" "1." He was completely silent and he stepped away from me as I was approaching him "2." He was shaking and I was smiling "3." I took my sword out of my range and looked in his eyes that were about to turn empty "4." "He was sensing my strength and he looked like he was about to cry." "5." I raised my hand to the sky And at that moment, he saw some soldiers coming from behind me, and he smiled with new hope But what he saw next made his look turne back into desperation Because of The swords that hacked his soldiers body''s And the fire that was everywhere in the city Maher and his soldiers were responsible for burning down as many buildings as they could After they see the smoke of the first building that I burned 15 seconds later From the one I saw smoke I summoned Dracula out "Go open the gate and kill anyone on your way." I said that after I wiped my sword, which was dirty with that motherfucker blood "yes Master." She said then made herself wings of blood And flew away to the big city gate My 15,000 soldiers outside They were waiting for the signal, And this signal Was the fire and giant smoke that''s coming out of the city The soldiers were out under the command Shard and hind Zed and Lina They were standing on the top of the city building after I made them sneak in too As Dracula was flying in the sky Suddenly something weird happened It started raining but it was raining blood And with every blood drop that hot on the ground, a soldier that was made of blood appeared Demon soldiers left the gate and headed for the fire like chicken After they gathered in one big place They didn''t see the large number of arrows that was headed to their heads And a large number of soldiers at the same moment They heard the sound of a big gate opening behind them As angry soldiers came from behind The city that''s supposed to be their fortress is now thir tomb They heard something else Someone''s voice laughing It was my voice The voice of death Now only the capital is left 100,000 demons awaiting the king of death to put his foot in their beautiful capital Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 171 the captial Don''t be afraid of the storm, no matter how powerful it is, let''s put our naked on it And dance in that danger Let''s do everything we want, after all we''re all free So let us die free What am I gonna do to break into this goddamn capital with 100,000 soldiers waiting for orders to kill me? While I have 25,000 human soldiers under my comand And my little army of dark soldiers and monsters That''s all I have So I have to find a plan to get me to their leader''s neck before he gets to mine The capital is very organized in a strange way No one comes in or out, even kids So it was very hard gto get inside. Without my dark wings I took Zed with me just because he''s a demon that''s gonna be a good camouflage And my soldiers like always are waiting outside, in a place where the enemy''s eyes can''t reach Under the leadership of shard, Hind, Khaled and Lina Hind is still the same. don''t understand anything Just Fighting with us But don''t come near us Khaled tried more than once to get close to her But she was walked away from him without even giving him a chance to talk He was in pain, but he was also glad she was still alive now I am in the middle of the great capital, the place where the battle of the Devil King and the Humans king took place The friends who decided to become kings on their races But suddenly one of them decided to betray the other And take everything in his hand I understand that feeling The Feeling like you want power over everything That''s something I should know about, after all I was the king of Plante Earth But what I don''t understand is why it happened in one moment Why does everything change in one moment? Now me and Zed were in a small abandoned house in the middle of the capital. We had killed a bunch of demons took their clothes and changed our appearance a little bit to become demons Using my skill "Zed tell me a little bit about the demons King" I said that while I was looking at Z who was setting next to me "What do you want to know about him?" "I want to know everything you know about him."I looked at Z and said "All I know about the demons king that he was very good at pretending, everyone thought he was an angel, not a demon. He treated everyone good,the strong the weak, the rich the poor, he was a good king or an evil king that was great at pretending to be good . Everyone loved him, and the one who loved him the most, was my father, he followed him, and the king of demons thought of him as his right hand, but everything changed after he cut off that hand, he became the true demons king, he became someone someone else completely or he just stopped pretending to be good. He was the true meaning of the word evil, so I ran away and went to the Stars Institute to find the truth and take revenge for my father. " "And did you find the truth, Zed?" "No, but I found better than the truth" "What did you find?" "I found all of you" I smiled after hearing his answer. But he went on saying. "I was so lonely, I didn''t know how I was going to take my revenge from the demons king and his army, but after I found you, Khaled and the rest I felt again that I was at home and that revenge was possible, so I would follow you to the end." "it ends in our victory." I said that after I put my hand on the shoulder gently Zed is a really a good friend "Tell me, Zed, do you know anything about the leaders under the command of the Demon King?" They weren''t there when I was there, my only father was behind the king of demons. "All right, get ready, because we''re heading to the palace." When I said that Zed stood up and he and I went out of the house There were large groups of demons moving in everywhere in the capital. They were watching everything On our way to the palace, we were stopped by one of those soldiers who seemed to be more high-ranking than the others "Where are you going?" I look a little older now. I look 20 "To the palace, sir." "Let me see your ID cards" I raised my hand and I took out the card I took from the soldier Zed also did the same thing as he looked at me nervously and fearfully After we did, he and his soldiers went forward without another word How did you do that? When I gave the soldier the card and touched his hand I activated my skill "control". And I told him to telepathically, to act like he didn''t see us And I gave him one more little order "You''re a genius" We moved forward until he got to the palace door There was a bunch of guards standing there I summoned Dima out of my range And I made her take the form of the guard we met a little while ago And I walked behind her " follow me, soldier" She said that as she pointed at me and smiled I looked forward and I kept walking but I felt really angry This bitch is taking advantage of this opportunity But I''m gonna let her have this one She was really good at acting every word she said was really without any mistakes she looked and acted like that demon i controlled a minute ago When the rest of the soldiers in front of the palace saw dima they opened the door And we walked in But there was someone standing inside waiting for us He was a demon but he had a little different look on his face He had a smile on his face "brother" Zed said that when he looked at the person standing in front of us But that demons moved to us without any feelings on his face "I thought you were dead, Teddy." This devil didn''t respond to zed, he moved in our direction without stopping "Do you know him, Zed?" "He''s my little brother" What''s his brother doing here? How did he get to the human capital mansion But something cut my train of thought it was the sound of a sword I looked at Zed and found that a sword has been hacked into his head And the one who did this was his brother And after that, he put his hand on Zed He smiled and said "Goodbye, brother" Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 172 The Ring of chaos Capabilities One day before I enter the capital I was meditating in my training room My body was full of energy I''m now"a Med level lord." And that added to my skills some important things "it Raised my talent by 50%." "the Fertility rate in my city''s got higher" "and I got the Ability to set Magic traps around my city''s." After a while I went out of my meditation room To see that The King of King''s building was different from the last time I entered it There was the Black Throne, but it turned bigger than it was and it looked more powerful than before The two columns in front of it became the bigger A series of inscriptions and lights has been added to the walls I went to the throne with steady steps and sat on it When I sat down a sign appeared in front of me I picked from that sign ''the tool room'' after I remembered something a big door appeared then I got inside And when I got in I found myself in a white room It has also changed from the last time I saw it I got all white and shiny in the middle of the room was "the Pearl of Destiny." And "The ring of chaos." They were flying in the sky with a beautiful blue light surrounding them I Look at the chaos ring as I remember the last time I couldn''t see it''s powers, because I had to reach level 150 So look at it "Status." Name: ring of chaos Target: it''s destiny is to be in the position of someone Power: reincarnation, internal range,a system, that is user friendly Note: Other capabilities are blocked until you reach level 250 After I read that, I felt my conscious being dragged somewhere else I''m already getting pretty used to this feeling It has been happening a lot of times lately So when I regained consciousness and opened my eyes I wasn''t shocked by what happened to me I was shocked by what I saw in front of me I was in a place above the clouds. I saw a lot of clouds The view around me was so beautiful But there was in the middle of all this, a tall, magnificent looking palace A palace without walls, guards or anything A self-contained palace in the middle of all these clouds So I went to that great palace Each part of it is an artwork when I stood in front of its giant door, I was pulled inside There was a very big corridor And there''s a lot of Statues in this corridor There was also a lot of precious jewels that I''ve never seen before in my life I passed this corridor and entered into a very big place room It was completely empty Suddenly,there was a big Throne that appeared in the middle of the room Also a lot of columns appeared after that Throne I looked at the door where I walked in, to find it more covered in gold and jewelry suddenly I heard a voice coming from behind "The King is coming calm came" I looked back and found lots of people But each of them was incredibly high level, the weakest of them can kill me in his sleep They''re all approaching the power of the one eyed old man And suddenly I heard the sound of the door that I came from opening A strong looking man came from it, but his face was not clear, I couldn''t see his face no matter how hard I tried But that was amazing because he was standing right in front of me But I felt something strange I don''t know I felt like I knew this guy The strength of this person standing before me was superior to anything I saw in my life It was superior to the power of the much older one eyed old man And when he settled on the throne Everyone said in one voice "Long live the King of Kings" So this is the king of kings who made all this tool I was surprised by his great power "Everybody, calm down." When the King of Kings said that everyone was turned completely silent "Where''s Venus? Why''s he late?" When he said that the door opened and came in A man that I''ve seen before The old man who killed King Darius and took the ring out of his hand. But this time he had both eyes "master, I''m sorry I''m late" The old man said in complet subjugation Then he looked in my direction "Venus, don''t scare our guest." "I''m not doing that, master" The king sitting on the throne smiled He took out of his pocket A Blue scroll Then He said a few words and Three rings appeared One of them was the ring of chaos I was pretty shocked, the chaos ring had two other rings with it Then a part of the palace''s roof opened And The rings flew in the air the king of kings looked at me and said "I Wish you luck." Then my consciousness started flying with the three rings But in One moment, each ring split from the other My consciousness remained following the chaos ring He was going through galaxies, planets and moons it traveled through everything very fast The more it traveled the more energy it got Until it fell into the hands of a man Then the ring started moving from one person to another Some were good and some were evil Some kept the ring for years Some died on the first day they got the ring The ring was moving from one hand to the other From one planet to the other between the face I saw carring the ring King Drayus was one of them From hand to hand, planet to planet, everywhere the ring went, blood went and chaos with it Until it got in the hands of someone I know ve He was the Strang man who kidnapped me in my real world, the one who I couldn''t take the ring Of his finger I watched the moment i killed this son of a bitch And how i took the ring out of his hand after i broke all his fingers Suddenly, I saw everyone who got the ring before me open their hands and show me their chaos ring everyone looking at me suddenly I came back to the tool room And I saw the ring in my hand But I still remembered everything that just happened to me I fell on the floor and put my back on one of the walls Then I started thinking about everything that was going on the old man one-eyed man the one who I just discovered his name to be Venus? He was a servant of the king of kings After I thought a little about everything I saw and everything that happened I stood up and put the ring in its place And I got out of the room But before I got out of the door, I heard the sound of laughter coming from behind me "I didn''t think you were so stupid You gave me what I wanted" I looked back To find Hogan wearing a red suit smiling a malignant smile And he had the ring of chaos in his hand Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 173 The Ring of chaos When I saw the ring in his hand, I felt shocked And confused "I didn''t expect you to fall into my trap this fast" After he said that he disappeared from my sight for a second Then he appeared again in front of me he stood right in myface with a wicked and intelligent smile enough to make you feel like it contains the world''s evil he lifted the ring in front of my eyes I tried to make my face as calm as possible But this motherfucker If he wants to kill me now, he''ll kill me in a moment. This motherfucker is so powerful "I didn''t expect the ring to be this beautiful" he put his hand on my hand And opened my hand Then put the ring in my and smiled "What do you think of the toy that I made it look exactly like your ring, it''s a giftfor you, master?" Huh "What do you mean? Is this just a joke?" "Did you really think I''d be betraying and killing you? He said that then he started jumping all over the room as he laughed he stood behind me and said "master, my life is tied to your life, we are the two sides to the same coin, if you die, I die." "So how did you get here?" "After you got powerful enough to see the ring''s powers, I could move anywhere I want in here." "Well, it''s all clear now." I went out of the building again and I cursed him in my heart as I left When I got out of the building He was already gone Then I went to where yama is When I got to her building I felt a little strange energy I went inside as fast as I could But I didn''t find her sitting where she always sits So I went to her room when I opened the door, I felt like I was in the middle of a volcano It was burning hot Yama was asleep on the bed But some pain and whining sounds were coming out of her mouth So I felt that something was wrong I felt like my body was burning because of the heat around me But I didn''t care I got close to her. She was close So I held her in my hands gently "Yama, can you hear me?" I''m not a fucking doctor to know what was happening to her Is this something normal that happens to demons every once in a while? I don''t know I thought about it then I stood up And called Dracula She showed up next to my a few seconds later "yes, master?" "Dracula tell me what''s happening to yama." Dracula''s look at Yama who was in pain and said some strange words Then she took out some blood and turned it into a knife "Without harm her, Dracula." I said that to prevent any misunderstanding "Don''t worry , master" "I''m not worried." "I can see that" She said that and smiled so I didn''t answer her Dracula cut Yama''s hand And I took a drop of blood from the wound And I put it in her hand After a second, Dracula''s features began to change "What''s wrong, Dracula?" "master, her power is evolving into a new form, I think it''s reached the evolution stage" "What does that mean?" "master, when a demon reach a certain level of strength, his shape and his formation of energy begins to change and sometimes it can affect the shape of the body and the features, but the body generally evolves and becomes harder and stronger so it can receive greater energy than before" After I understood what she meant , i looked at Yama "Status." Name: Yama Level 250 Type: demon When I saw her "level," I felt a lot of shock I felt my heart was going to come out of my body I used an antidote to get to the level I''m today how did she reached this level without anything Is this girl a monster? Or what? This girl every time makes me more impressed with her and her strength She makes me shocked more than anything else "Dracula, is there a way to stop the pain?" Dracula thought a little Then she looked at me "There''s an antidote called the pain prevention antidote that will prevent it, but it will increase the passing period." "Where do I find this antidote? " "The store, master" "store." When I said that Hagon showed up in front of me "Did you miss me this soon?" before I respond to him He took the antidote out of his hand "That''s what you want. It costs 10,000 souls." That was a little Expensive But I already have 20,000 souls So I bought it Hogan looked at us and said "Your destiny is very painful, master" Then he started jumping and took Dracula out of the room and he said, "I want to hear some music from you, beautiful" What surprised me was that Dracula didn''t know Hogan Did King Dreyus not have the Ring when Dracula was with him? Or something? I was a little confused But after I closed the room door, music started playing I go close to Yama And opened her beautiful mouth gently Then I put the liquid in her mouth And a few minutes later, her body stopped shaking and she stopped screaming and whining Now I can control the capital, and not worry about anything Feelings are really hell that no one can get away from Even if it''s a monster, human or a demon The next day I didn''t expect it to be the day that Zed dies this chapter is end ............. One day before I enter the capital I was meditating in my training room My body was full of energy I''m now"a Med level lord." And that added to my skills some important things "it Raised my talent by 50%." "the Fertility rate in my city''s got higher" "and I got the Ability to set Magic traps around my city''s." After a while I went out of my meditation room To see that The King of King''s building was different from the last time I entered it There was the Black Throne, but it turned bigger than it was and it looked more powerful than before The two columns in front of it became the bigger A series of inscriptions and lights has been added to the walls I went to the throne with steady steps and sat on it When I sat down a sign appeared in front of me I picked from that sign ''the tool room'' after I remembered something a big door appeared then I got inside And when I got in I found myself in a white room It has also changed from the last time I saw it I got all white and shiny in the middle of the room was "the Pearl of Destiny." And "The ring of chaos." They were flying in the sky with a beautiful blue light surrounding them I Look at the chaos ring as I remember the last time I couldn''t see it''s powers, because I had to reach level 150 So look at it "Status." Name: ring of chaos Target: it''s destiny is to be in the position of someone Power: reincarnation, internal range,a system, that is user friendly Note: Other capabilities are blocked until you reach level 250 After I read that, I felt my conscious being dragged somewhere else I''m already getting pretty used to this feeling It has been happening a lot of times lately So when I regained consciousness and opened my eyes I wasn''t shocked by what happened to me I was shocked by what I saw in front of me I was in a place above the clouds. I saw a lot of clouds The view around me was so beautiful But there was in the middle of all this, a tall, magnificent looking palace A palace without walls, guards or anything A self-contained palace in the middle of all these clouds So I went to that great palace Each part of it is an artwork when I stood in front of its giant door, I was pulled inside There was a very big corridor And there''s a lot of Statues in this corridor There was also a lot of precious jewels that I''ve never seen before in my life I passed this corridor and entered into a very big place room It was completely empty Suddenly,there was a big Throne that appeared in the middle of the room Also a lot of columns appeared after that Throne I looked at the door where I walked in, to find it more covered in gold and jewelry suddenly I heard a voice coming from behind "The King is coming calm came" I looked back and found lots of people But each of them was incredibly high level, the weakest of them can kill me in his sleep They''re all approaching the power of the one eyed old man And suddenly I heard the sound of the door that I came from opening A strong looking man came from it, but his face was not clear, I couldn''t see his face no matter how hard I tried But that was amazing because he was standing right in front of me But I felt something strange I don''t know I felt like I knew this guy The strength of this person standing before me was superior to anything I saw in my life It was superior to the power of the much older one eyed old man And when he settled on the throne Everyone said in one voice "Long live the King of Kings" So this is the king of kings who made all this tool I was surprised by his great power "Everybody, calm down." When the King of Kings said that everyone was turned completely silent "Where''s Venus? Why''s he late?" When he said that the door opened and came in A man that I''ve seen before The old man who killed King Darius and took the ring out of his hand. But this time he had both eyes "master, I''m sorry I''m late" The old man said in complet subjugation Then he looked in my direction "Venus, don''t scare our guest." "I''m not doing that, master" The king sitting on the throne smiled He took out of his pocket A Blue scroll Then He said a few words and Three rings appeared One of them was the ring of chaos I was pretty shocked, the chaos ring had two other rings with it Then a part of the palace''s roof opened And The rings flew in the air the king of kings looked at me and said "I Wish you luck." Then my consciousness started flying with the three rings But in One moment, each ring split from the other My consciousness remained following the chaos ring He was going through galaxies, planets and moons it traveled through everything very fast The more it traveled the more energy it got Until it fell into the hands of a man Then the ring started moving from one person to another Some were good and some were evil Some kept the ring for years Some died on the first day they got the ring The ring was moving from one hand to the other From one planet to the other between the face I saw carring the ring King Drayus was one of them From hand to hand, planet to planet, everywhere the ring went, blood went and chaos with it Until it got in the hands of someone I know ve He was the Strang man who kidnapped me in my real world, the one who I couldn''t take the ring Of his finger I watched the moment i killed this son of a bitch And how i took the ring out of his hand after i broke all his fingers Suddenly, I saw everyone who got the ring before me open their hands and show me their chaos ring everyone looking at me suddenly I came back to the tool room And I saw the ring in my hand But I still remembered everything that just happened to me I fell on the floor and put my back on one of the walls Then I started thinking about everything that was going on the old man one-eyed man the one who I just discovered his name to be Venus? He was a servant of the king of kings After I thought a little about everything I saw and everything that happened I stood up and put the ring in its place And I got out of the room But before I got out of the door, I heard the sound of laughter coming from behind me "I didn''t think you were so stupid You gave me what I wanted" I looked back To find Hogan wearing a red suit smiling a malignant smile And he had the ring of chaos in his hand Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 174 family reunion When you look at absolute evil once, you can''t just go about your life after that and forget what just happened It will Hant you and keep you away from the world, it will destroy you and then take your life away It could cuff your hand and deprive you of your right to life After I saw the sword hacking zed''s head I felt shocked You could die this easily The sword had penetrated his body but there was no blood dropping out of his head, only the sword that penetrated his head But that shock disappeared after I saw Zed body turn into a shadow and disappear quickly "Is that how you greet your big brother after all this time, you seem to have forgotten how things go in this family, little brother?" Zed said looking at his brother with sad eyes "Status" Name: Teddy Level: 100 Type: Devil Note: his body being Controlled he will die in 20 minutes "Z''s it seems like someone is controlling him you must be careful and not fall into the death trap." I said it out loud so Zed can hear it But he didn''t look at me. He kept looking at his brother "Teddy, where have you been all this time, I thought you died with my father that day? I looked everywhere in every piece of land until finally I felt desperate and decided to give up" But Zed question went without an answer I didn''t move. I didn''t do anything I don''t like getting in the middle of family affairs I''d rather let them handle it and let Zed have some time with his brother Teddy held his sword and headed towards Zed again He attacked With random moves like he wanted Zed to kill him His eyes were saying that. ''Please kill me'' Please kill me, brother I saw it in his eyes and I think that Zed saw it too But Z jumped behind him And he held him to the ground "Why are you trying to kill me?" Zed said angry But he didn''t get an answer "Zed, he''s under the control of someone." "I know" Zed said that then started looking back at his brother I took out my mana and shaped it like a blue chains I made it hold Teddy''s body to the ground At the same time, it reaches his body Zed looked at me with thankful eyes Teddy''s eyes were red His body was losing power at a fast speed So I had to give his body some power I didn''t know what to do other than that. Control magic is the only magic that has no cure but death So the end was knowing Teddy''s death or the death of the person who is controlling him But where is that guy? He should be somewhere near here But where is he? "The Leader''s Eye." I looked around the castle. There were a lot of people here And two of them had an amazing strength They were Stronger than me I kept looking But I didn''t find anyone around Time was running out Zed was still sitting next to his brother "Zed, your brother is going to die if we don''t find the person who is controling him." Zed face has changed But what happened next made me feel shocked Out of nowhere, a black arrow hacked Teddy''s head I half "this was a good show" suddenly I heard that voice Then something black appeared in the sky A relatively big guy came out of nowhere he had white hair, black eyes and demon horns He''s demons Before I could do anything Zed left his brother''s body Then he took out his black bow And fired an arrow at the demon''s head Zed eyes were on fire And there was a lot of energy moving around his body He was excited He was angry He was sad But he wasn''t hesitant As the arrow approached the devil''s head, the energy around Zed was changing and shifting around him more Before the arrow reached the devil''s head who stood there and tried to catch the arrow smiling smiling The arrow suddenly turned into Zed He had a dagger in each hand He attacked first that demon head And threw the second above his hed I felt like Time stopped The demon blocked the first knife grabbed Zed hand and smiled But Zed disappeared and appeared again in place of dagger that was above the demon The energy got more and more centralized on Zed feet He used his foot with all his strength He hit the demon''s head as the demon was in shock The demon fell to the ground there was a big hole in the ground because of the fall And there''s a lot of dust that scattered in the air because because of how powerful the guy hit the ground It all happened in a few seconds I didn''t know Zed was that good in the closeringe attacks But I heard laughs coming from the dust cloud And that demon appeared standing on his feet again As he cleaned his clothes "you really got stronger, nephew." He said that Then he took a very big sword out of nowhere And put it in the ground He said it out loud "But is that all you got when I heard you joined a group of humans and turned to attack us, I prepared this little show for you, your brother, who I tortured every day with all kinds of methods I let him taste all kinds of torment, I brought him here so he could kill you or you kill him, and here I am, but unfortunately, I''m the one who killed him." Status Name: Ford Level 215 Type: Devil Type: Wizard and Warrior Note: job title The Demons King Adviser He very stranger i think i need to do something Looks like I''m gonna get involved in family affairs after all. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 175 treats Since I was a kid, I hate anyone who treats his relatives badly Because of what happened to me in my real world I''m not gonna tell you that I''m evil because of everything that''s happened to me I''m not the victim here I''m totally admitting to everything that I did I''m a murderer, so don''t forget it no matter what happens and remember always that I''m not the victim here I did everything possible so I wouldn''t become what''s called a victim Victim of society, victim of life, victim of existence Don''t lie to yourselves . You''re responsible for your own actions not anyone else I''m a criminal and a villain because I want to be Because I like it Love is a strange thing and I found that my love in evil I found my lust in blood my lover in murder And my power was always my first and last go here I am, walking the earth''s for only one reason, revenge I will exterminate a whole race without my heart feeling any thing So remember, I''m who I am and and don''t forget. I don''t give any mercy So don''t feel sorry for me And Believe me when I tell you That I am death I''m gray And I''ll tell you a little secret I won''t spare that so called Ford that is standing in front of me not now. Not today "Zed, take your brother''s body and get out of here immediately, I promise you that I''m going to kill him In the worst way possible." I said that when I was moving towards Ford, who was standing smiling in the dust With his big sword and his demonic eyes Zed looked at his uncle Ford and didn''t talk I know Zed well and I know he can control his feelings He''ll control his reaction Ford was heading for Zed "shadow steps." I stood in front of him, raised my sword and looked in his black eyes It really looks like my father''s eyes when he killed my mother or when he tortured me He had the same black eyes Same damn eyes that I hated so much Here I''m looking in the eyes of that man who calls himself Ford Eyes neither knows mercy nor compassion, killing everyone without mercy, their goal first and last is gain It''s money He was in shock by the skill I used But he raised the sword The big one he was carrying , and with absolute speed that doesn''t fit the shape of the sword. that big giant sword came close to my neck I lifted my black sword and blocked his sword that was the only obstacle between his sword and my neck But from the power of the attack, it made me fly into one of the walls that was destroyed by the force of the blow Really that sword has overwhelming power My heart is starting to burn And my blood started to boile I stood on my feet looking at Ford as he approached Zed, who was already carrying his brother''s dead body "Hyperspeed." I went as fast as I could in front of Ford again, but he noticed that before I even got there he pointed his sword to me before I could get to him But I learned from lesson So I jumped fast above the sword, trying to avoid it lightly But he quickly changed the sword again in a way and skill that I never seen before "Illusion,." He Cut my version of the illusion He Smiled and look at me "You''re a powerful warrior, there''s only a few people that I can count on one hand who could escape from the speed of my sword." As he said that Zed started running fast But before he got to the exit showed up in front of him A lot of soldiers and one of the other powerful men, but this guy was young he wasn''t old like Ford Status Name: Eric Level 220 Type: demon Specialization:Warrior,shapeshifter Note: job title The demons King Adviser "We were expecting you so we set you up a welcome party" Ford said with a malignant smile, a victorious smile The demon king''s advisers really are different from the other demons I faced before suddenly I heard the demon named Eric laughter then he said "And even if you escaped from here, this building is surrounded by 50,000 demons, there''s only death, waiting for you here." Damn it I looked at Zed who was a few feet away But the strange thing is that there''s a sound of music coming from the second floor and someone was quietly coming down the stairs A Pretty girl So beautiful that she could make anyone kneel to her wonderful beauty She was playing on a musical instrument It''s like everything that''s happening here has nothing to do with her Then she looked at me and smiled She was my darling Dracula Everyone was looking at her surprised But she disappeared from the stairs in a moment and showed up in front of Zed blood rose from everywhere with the sound of music rising Eric tried to stop her But it was too late for that She disappeared with the blood around her as she took Zed and his brother''s body I know they''re outside the palace now And in a second, they''ll be out of the capital Everyone was looking at me angrily So I looked at them I took my transformation ball out of my pocket And I turned it into a white cigarette, put the cigarette in my mouth quietly Everyone was looking at me in confusion "fire ball" I raised my hand as I took fire out Everyone was careful after I did it. I think that they thought I was going to attack them So they point their weapons at me Spears, swords and everything Ford stood next to Eric looking at me and ready for anything So I raised my hand and said "relax." I lit my cigarette Then I plowed some smoke in the air I look up, at the smoke and smiled as it disappeaed into the air like he wasn''t even here then I looked at Ford and Eric and said with a smile of innocence that expected to come out of a person my age "Now why don''t we sit down and talk?" But then what happened was not predictable Eric, give me a hard hit on my face, that made some blood out of my mouth Actually, I was expecting it But I wasn''t expecting that he had this power Ha-ha-ha "Is that how you treat your guest?" And after I said that, another hit landed on my face Looks like this scene will will happen a lot Ford approached me And said out loud "Put him in prison tonight, and tomorrow we''ll get all the information we want out of him, then kill him. have 150 guards stand in front of his cell, the best guards we have. Tomorrow if this bastard doesn''t tell us everything we''ll kill him." Damn why does everyone wants to kill me I''m just like any other kid that wants to play Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 176 ford Ford the Demon King Adviser and Zed Uncle Since I was a kid, I hated my big brother. Everybody was looking at him Everybody loved him He was the one everyone agreed that he is going to be our family leader And where am I from all this? It''s Not my fault. He was brought to life a few years earlier Whenever I saw him, I wish I could kill him I really wish I could make him taste the suffering that I had my whole life And above all that he entered the Star Institute, which only the geniuses can entered he even became the friend of the demon king He became his Adviser Everyone was talking about my brother and nobody was talking about me No one knows me. I''m became forgotten because of him He was competing for the hand of the daughter of the demons King and he might marry her too And damn it, I can''t even have a child of my own I married a lot of women but I couldn''t have even just one kid All because of my big brother, was brought to life earlier than me Every day I grew up, inside me grew the hate for my brother And his sons I wish I could kill my brother every single day But I couldn''t, unfortunately I didn''t have the power to do that I didn''t have any allies I didn''t have anything If I succeed and killed him, i will be thrown into prison Or die moments after him There are no wars like the old days between humans and demons to kill him in a battle or something But today, something I didn''t expect happened The demons King announced that my brother was a traitor so he killed him and his wife But The oldest son escaped While the youngest son is in the hands of the demons King That day I went to see the demons King but I couldn''t see even though he was setting in front of me on the thrown There was a big curtains that I couldn''t see behind And the king''s first Adviser was standing in front of the curtains The place was a terrible card sheet that made my body tremble I knelt on my feet The Adviser raised his hand and ordered me to stand up Then He said "What do you want" I said as I was looking at the ground "I want my little nephew" "Do you want to die, this is a slave of the demons king " I fell down again on the ground As I''m looking at the curtain "I want to torture him I want him see the evil of this world I want to do to him what I wish I could have done to my big brother" "Are you trying to fool us?" Before he completed what he was saying a strong energy came from behind the curtain The Adviser walked in behind the curtain And a few minutes later, he walked out again He called a soldier over and said a few words in his ear The soldier left fast A few minutes later, he came back with Teddy When Teddy saw me, his eyes shined I always treated him well before So no one could doubt my intentions So I guess he thought I was here to save him So he ran to me But I greted him with with a fist to the face A hit that could have been fatal if i wanted to But I want to torture him every day of his life , not to kill him that easily "Uncle, why are you doing this?" I went over looked at him and put my hand on his head "I''m not your uncle, from now on you are just my slave" Then with another hit on his head, he''s passed out When he passed out the Adviser came to me And give me a black pill He told me "the demons King told me that you will be one of his Advisers if you take this pill" My heart was jumping in my chest from joy So Without thinking, I took the pill I felt a big energy moving all over my body My power was rising fast Then I passed out and When I woke up, I was in a room at the Demons''s King Palace There was a half-naked maid Stand in front of me She was so beautiful when she saw me wake up She sat on the bed She came closer Than she said "King''s Adviser I am yours tonight." Happiness started here As morning came she was still in my arms And I was smiling happily Only One thing remains which is the bloodof Zed The blood of my brother''s older son For a very long time, Teddy was locked up Every night I torture him Every night I make him cry, scream, and wishes for death , he wished I could kill him, begs me to do it every day But I only smile And have someone heal his wounds for tomorrow''s torture Till the time I heard that someone saw Zed In the human world So I asked the first Adviser to go there to fulfill my last wish He agreed and Give me an inner and legendary range A place where I can put anything I want in I was really happy Last night at the palace, I was sleeping with five women Every one of them is prettier than the other And when the time came and I saw Zed I wanted to kill him right a way Because I knew they had someone who could see com enemies So I controlled his brother''s body from far away I wanted to have some fun so I asked the other Adviser to wait and attack only when he felt like they were going to escape Then I activated a dark skill and appeared in front of the door Zed was so angry He Learned some new skills But he''s still very weak tonight, my wish is going to come true But the fucking kid that was with him got involved He''s strong and fast He i landed the first hit and made him fly away But he came back like nothing happened And even was able to avoid my second attack He asked Zed to run away I couldn''t stop him with this kid standing right in front of me So Eric showed up the other counselor I had with me He and some soldiers stopped Zed from escaping And he told them that there''s 50,000 soldiers sounding the place But at this moment of victory, I didn''t expect anyone to show up A Beautiful woman appeared took Zed and escapes using a powerful blood skill Her strength was on another else level completely She could have killed us easily I was so angry But where did this bitch come from? I came down the stairs But There was no one on the second floor When I checked the place There was no one but the kid that stood between me and Zed But This kid is a very strange person with strange dark eyes When Zed escaped the kid took out a strange tool from his pocket And put it in his mouth Everyone pointed their weapons on him, but he wasn''t scared He raised his hand He said ''relaxe'' As smoke coming from his mouth He smiled and look at us indifferently This kid wasn''t a normal kid. Eric couldn''t control himself He hit him pretty hard on his face She had anyone else die I know Eric''s power and how he can kill someone with one slap But this motherfucker can stand without even falling to the ground after taking that hit Anyone else would have been dead Eric hit him again But that didn''t do anything either So I ordered the soldiers to take him to prison So I can question him His looks suggested that he wanted to be there I felt like this exactly what he wanted Tomorrow I''ll torture him And then kill him But first I have to question him, find out where Zed is and the rest of their army I''m headed to his prison now I''ve appointed 150 powerful demons to guard him The next day I asked The demon guard that''s responsible for him About anything weird that happened He told me that the prisoner started talking to himself, and when we went to see him, he started laughing strangely Then He started yelling about him not wanting to die And then he stopped showing any movement I was surprised by that a little But he''s still a child and he might be really scared of dying I took a chair I sat in front of the prison and looked at him from behind bars He was looking at me too But with different eyes this time He really seems scared of death "If you''re afraid of dying, tell me everything and I''ll leave you alive" I told him that and I looked at him with sharp eyes But he responded to me with a really strange response "You must be the one who''s afraid of me, not me who''s afraid of you, I''ll kill you all" I started laughing as I said "I''ll kill you tomorrow in front of all my soldiers and no one can save you" "Show me what you got, you can''t do anything to me" He was saying that with confidence But there''s something different about him, but I don''t know what it is Anyway, tomorrow will be his last day in this life "I''m going to kill you all "I''m going to torture you all" "I''ll make you taste the true meaning of death" He said these words as he laughed strangely This motherfucker seems to be completely out of his mind I can''t get any information out of him I went to sleep and came the next day I ordered the soldiers to gather in the middle of the capital Most soldiers were here So there''s no way that son of a bitch could escape One soldier went and brought him in front of me I carried my big sword after I made him kneel on the ground But suddenly I heard a lot of loud explosions sounds coming from all around me But I couldn''t see anything Because of the many soldiers The explosions got louder and louder These explosions sounded like huge explosions Looks like Zed came to save the kid And That was what I wanted But it''s too late now I raised my sword And before I put my sword threw his neck I looked at him To find that He was smiling That motherfucker is really crazy So I cut his head off Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 177 The show What''s that my head was cut off? It''s sad to see your head cut off in front of your eye Something about it makes your heart hurt even more What am I gonna do without a head right now? How I''m gonna eat how I''m gonna drink "You are really monsters that have no heart how could you cut a little child head off in front of him and in front of all this crowd" "Demons, you are really demons." Ha-ha Damn it "How about you make it up for me by giving me your beautiful head?" Ford and Eric were looking at me with a big shock on their face The crowd around them was doing the same thing They don''t even notice the sound of the explosion that was happening anymore Everyone was in shock and no one believed what was happening Then all of a sudden the head that was cut off vaporized and turned into a little fairy She looked at the two sarcastically like she was making fun of them Then she stood over my head saying "This is the head you want, not my head, you stupid stupid demon''s." Then she disappeared dramatically The day before After Eric gave me two fists in the face Yeah, I took the beatings if it was a dime who got hit she wouldn''t have been able to hold herself back after I went to jail and sat there for a while As 150 guards guarded me and made sure I didn''t escape "master, what are you doing here? You can get out of here anytime you want." Suddenly, the perverted fairy appeared out of nowhere and said in a confused tone "Hey, stupid, I asked you not to come out until I let you out, if anyone saw you, it would destroy my plan." I said angrily So I heard foot steps headed in my direction It was a bunch of soldiers They looked at the prison for a few minutes then left dima was next to me "You''re so scared that you talk to yourself" Dima moved and stood over the head of the soldier Then she started to copy his face and his actions She manfsted some horns that looked like his And I started to imitate every move he makes with mockery So I started laughing "What are you laughing at, you damn kid?" I had to avoid any suspicion so I kept on laughing hysterically As I said "I don''t want to die." "Damn it, I don''t want to die." And I kept screaming Soldiers started laughing at me then someone said "you are really a coward , let''s go because I''m starting to get mad because of all this noise he''s just a crazy person talking to himself" Hr said that then they left "master, you are a really good actor. I really believed that you''ve gone mad." "They couldn''t see you." "Yes, I was hidden from them because I want to." "good. I need you to do something for me." She kneeling to me like knights in Middle Ages movies "Any head that master wants will be under his feet." She said in a serious voice "I want you to stay in jail." She flew and stood in front of my face "Master, why do you always make me do boring things don''t be so mean to me?" "This is the most important role in controlling the capital." "Well as you command, boring master." Fuck this fairy "How long can you look like me?" "a Full day without any skills" "Very good, Dima." I said that and as I petted her little head I noticed that she had a little red face "Master, don''t try to seduce me." Ha-ha-ha this perverted fairy "shapes shifter." I turned into a black little spider And I looked at Dima turning into me then I got out of jail I went back to the city Before we got to the capital I had a plan for everything All thanks to one of the ministers who managed to escape from the capital He told me that there was a small revolution army In the underground tunnels And the demons don''t know where these tunnels are I don''t know why the rebels are always underground But the minister gave me A map of the tunnel and told me its location So I went there fast I got somewhere far from the middle of the capital a somewhat abandoned place I was still in my spider shape trying to find out where the resistance might be "The Leader''s Eye." I saw there was something under the rubble It was stairs That led to a basement That had A lot of people in It was around 500 humans So I snuck between the rubble And I went through the little gap under the door Then I went to where humans were And heard their talk A huge build man said "I saw him with my eyes, they took a child and put him away with 150 demons from their elite demons guarding him, and I heard from the demons that there was someone else with this child and he managed to escape Eric and Ford." A short dark-skinned man said "That shows the power of the one called gray and his followers if one child needs 150 elite soldiers. Can you imagine the power of the rest of them" After that was said an old man with a staff walked over "That king who calls himself gray returned all the cities that were occupied by demons back to the humans so that only shows his intelligence and strength, even the news says that he didn''t lose many soldiers." "This child will be executed tomorrow in a very large crowd, most of the demons will be in this crowd so no one can save this kid ." "How about we use the bombs we have and take out most of the demons at that moment?" When I heard they had bombs, this capital smiled after all, and they had sophisticated weapons about the rest of the cities "We could lose everything if we do that, they could kill us all" "How long are we gonna be like cowards and wait for someone to free us? We have to take advantage of the opportunity." "No, I say we should calm down." Is these people don''t have a leader As I was thinking about it Someone came out and sat in a big chair in the front He had a white hair, and black eyes "Status" Name: Kim Level 160 Specialization: Warrior Compared to everyone''s level here he is the strongest one When he appeared everyone shut up He stood out of the chair and said "We agreed from the first day we began this resistance that the strongest one will be in charge who is objecting to my decision you have to kill me first ." "I don''t know who this son of bitch that calls himself gray is and I don''t know what he wants, he could be a savage or a criminal, so forget about helping him, we''ll keep doing what we do, steal food, burn and kill them every day within small numbers." "But this is our chance, and the news that when he occupies any city, it gets better." "When I say he''s a criminal, then he''s a criminal, and I don''t want to hear anything more about it , who wants to talk and be the next leader, after killing me." I stood behind that motherfucker And I went back to my true former Everyone looked at me So Kim looked behind him And when he saw me, he felt shocked because he didn''t feel any energy coming from me " W¡­.. Who the fuck are you, how did you get here without anyone seeing you?" "He''s the kid who got arrested, who''s supposed to be executed tomorrow." Someone from the people standing said "Damn how could he escape 150 soldiers" He talks a lot Kim looked at me then he said "Tell your commander gray we''re not gonna help him, and if he comes here, we''ll kill him. he''s just a criminal who calls himself a king." I took my sword out And without Kim being able to do anything but raise his hands in front of him I got my sword to break his hand and chest "Fireball." the black flame continued to come out of my sword Everyone was shocked Until his body completely disappeared I sat in the big chair I put my man in everyone''s face saying "Hi, I''m the criminal gray who will be your new king." Then I smiled a little smile so they don''t feel scared I''m a peaceful man. well so do not be afraid I wanted to tell them that, but I don''t know why the back of fear on their face, perfectly clear like Daylight The Sun is my smiling face awful to this degree?! Some say the world seems to end when I smile. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 178 fear effec When you feel there''s a danger that you can''t handle You''ll just run away if you''re sane You''ll find your instinct telling you to run Because you can''t do anything but run or die They were avoiding looking into my eyes as I was looking at them I think they''re scared of me Or shocked by my age And my power that doesn''t go with this body But I don''t care about all of this "Tell me now how many bombs do you have?" A total silence for a while After a while, a tall person came out and He said with a soft voice "We have 500 explosive bombs each one of it''s explosions have the range of 15-meters. ." "Very good."I said that as I stood on my feet "I want 250 of the smartest people among you carrying two bombs each and standing on top off the buildings that is around the yard where the soldiers will be." "What will the rest do?" They will open the gates I said it as I''m looking at them "But this small number won''t be able to do it" "No, you''ll have 700 troops to help you open the gates, all you have to do is open it, they''ll protect you." Everyone looked at me amazed "Where are these soldiers?" "Here." I said that pointing at myself Everyone was in shock They may think I''m crazy, but they''ll soon know everything Everyone started preparing themselves for the big event Time passed quickly We started seeing soldiers gather by thy thousands I think their numbers have reached 80,000 soldiers in the yard The crowd started talking About today''s event Yeah, everybody''s talking about my execution happily And a moron comes in and say that I''m evil I''m just repaying what you did to the humans you stupid fuck I summoned Dracula out Note: Dracula can summon out the Dark Soldiers whenever she likes. And I ordered her to go with 250 soldiers to the gates People with the bombs started spreading on top of the buildings As I walked between the crowd Waiting for Ford and Eric to come to the yard And, in fact, a few minutes later, they arrived in middle of the big square They were happy and smiling these idiots didn''t know I was here I want to see the shock on their face after they see me After they were all prepared to execute Dima, which also had a smile on her face as she waited for my arrival I fired some mana as a sign that the only the men on the buildings could see And Dracula also notices it The Men start sending the bombs to the middle of the crowd And I started to rush towards the middle as I''m looking at dima I moved fast and with every step I took the bomb noise got louder There were thousands of demons getting killed every second I was looking at everything and smiling Every time they tracked their location They dropped the bombs from somewhere else they don''t expect I finally arrived at my execution grounds As I saw my head get cut off I got really sad Fuck them But I still smiled After Dracula told me that the gates were opened telepathically I looked around me, as the sound of bombs and the voices of screaming got louder Ford and Eric faces looked like they were going to drop to the ground I didn''t move. I took out my black sword and said "Did you miss me?" With the sound of the bombs all over the place I whispered "Black wings." I was like a bird in the sky with my black wings and all the demons were looking at me "mana swords." A large number of swords appeared all around me and launched at the heads of the demons that survived until I made a large number of bodies piled up around me Shard and the Blood league entered the capital with my army that had around 30,000 paroun So I pulled Dracula in my range And I made her fall out of the sky on them with 700 dark soldiers They fell among demons like hungry monsters The bombs sounds started to disappear But what appeared instead of booms voices was lot of poisoned arrows Ford jumped out and tried to reach me But there was an arrow headed for him at the same moment Suddenly this arrow turned into Zed He swooped at Ford like a monster "You''re gonna die today by my hand" Zed said, while coming out of his body, something like dark energy that formed a cage that trapped ford Eric tried to interfere But I stood in front of him "The battle today will be between you and me." "Do you want to take a fist to the face like last time?" "Why are you talking? Let''s see what you can do." I said as I smiled He Toke out his sword. It was a shiny blue sword Before the battle begins I took out the Tamer balls from which a lot of monsters appeared from Then I went to the battlefield The moment i did that, Ford had destroyed the cage that that him in place He was about to cut Zed''s head off I could escape only because of Khalid''s help "Why are you so hot headed , I told you we''re gonna fight together" When ford tried to attack them again It was Hind''s armor that stopped the attack "You can''t break through my armor, no matter what" From Behind him came a strong blow That He confronted with hid sword But he couldn''t react when shard attack from above with his sword everyone was attacking him at once His body was covered in wounds At the same moment I was looking at Eric and smiling "How about we make this a fair fight?" "I don''t know how you escaped, but today is the day you die." He really talks a lot Dracula, after I spoke to her telepathically came from behind him "Don''t kill him. Just hold him down." before he could look behind him There was a lot of blood around him And he was caught by the blood that looked like chains For Dracula, this Eric was just a small insect "Dracula, why don''t you make me a chair of blood and play some beautiful music for me?" A good chair of blood showed up in front of him Then Dracula started to play some amazing music It was all I wanted The voices of screaming Blood And Battle Everything was perfect Chaos is great If you look at the right You''ll find someone losing their eye And to the left you''ll find someone screaming after he lost his hand There are body''s on the ground with no heads You will see The Blood League attack on Ford And don''t forget the Beautiful music, is what makes the scene even more perfect I looked at Eric "Don''t think because I''m a child that seeks revenge, that I''ll hit you in the face." He looked at me relieved with whatI said No, no, I''m not that kind of jerk Don''t look at me like that. I''m not really gonna hit him in the face I took out the transformation ball And I turned it into a long and sharp kknif He was starting to get nervous And my face started to show the usual smile Dracula started using blood To bring his hand to me I held his hand well ThenI got close to his ear And I whispered "Do you really need this hand?" Then I cut the meat off his hand He doesn''t need all that meat he started screaming "Are you fucking crazy¡­ Y¡­ I¡­ why are" I don''t do this to his hand because he hit me with it I''m just relieving him out of all that fat After the blood started coming out of his hand I started cutting off each finger when the other demons saw that they tried to get close to me and stop me but Dracula was killing them quickly before they even got close A bunch of demons who were close to us and saw this scene They opened their mouths from shock And their weapons fall to the ground from shock Then they started running away I don''t know why they were that afraid. I''m not doing anything weird am I Eric was crying and screaming got louder with every finger I cut "This hand has no finger in it anymore, so you don''t need it anymore." I told him that then I cut off his hand completely I threw it to the soldiers Those who forgot the battle and started shaking Why the fight became this quiet The only fight that''s going on right now is the Blood League and Ford''s fight "Great. Great. Do You need your other hand" "Please kill me! Kill me!" "Your voice is annoying, you must find a solution to your annoying voice. Open your mouth." I wish I was a dentist By using blood i opened his mouth I looked his dirty mouth Took out his tongue and cut it slowly Then I cut off his other hand And with a little dagger, I destroyed his eyes Blood was coming out of everywhere in his body "Believe me, I didn''t do it for revenge." All the demons who were watching threw their weapons to the ground and kneeled They begged and asked for mercy What mercy they''re asking for I took Dracula and I went to Ford When the Blood League saw me, they all stopped Ford saw Eric laying on the ground behind me begging me to kill him No eyes, no tongue, no hands Ford''s level is lower than Eric And His body was already injured "It''s your turn, my dear demon. What do you want me to cut off first?" I smiled a light smile so he doesn''t get scared either I''m a good person. I don''t like people getting scared around me Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 179 abre kadabra One of the Demons in the capital They told us today that we must meet in the yard to watch one of gray Commanders head being cut off by the king Adviser Ford I don''t like wars I have a wife back in my hometown A very beautiful wife with really bright eyes And beautiful little son that I love with all my heart, I love everything about him So I don''t like how there''s a war between us and the humans Because I''ve been forced to take part in it The demons king told us that he will kill the family of anyone who will not participate in this war And now I''m forced to watch them slaughter someone right in front of me What a horrible thing that is I''ve always tried to avoid killing humans Me and a lot of soldiers here are the same Most soldiers in the same situation as me. We are forced to take part in this war I didn''t know what to do but raise my weapon against the humans And kill them all But I never imagined that all this killing will lead to us executed someone who I hear is my son''s age I''m not gonna stand and watch this I went to leave the place But a small body pumped into me I looked at him That that this kid was the same kid that was being executed how is in two places at once I looked at him He smiled at me then said "Don''t leave. a good show is about to start." This child only looked at me like I''m the only one who he can see But suddenly he disappeared And when he did I started to hear a lot of explosions coming from everywhere I started heading fast to the middle of the square to warn Adviser Ford when I arrived He had already cut off the head of the little boy The other boy stood up and looked at everyone How is this kid doing this ? The head that was cut off turned into a Beautiful fairy Then stood over the boy''s head She said some words that I couldn''t hear This kid is not a normal person A lot of energy started to come out of his body Then a giant black wings appeared on his back His black eyes made me realize that today might be the end of everything . With our great numbers, I still felt under his authority that we were just a frat I felt that he could kill me in one moment suddenly, hundreds and hundreds of blue swords appeared in the sky With one movement of his hand, the swords penetrated the bodies of many demons They all died in a moment Is this kid really human or is this just a fucking dream? I can''t believe what I''m seeing in front off my eyes I took my sword out And I was prepared for the upcoming swords attack But what happened next I never would have expected, soldiers fell on us from Yeah, from the fucking sky They fell on us like Ghosts They were tearing the Bodies of everyone around me They were worse than monsters They were killing without mercy and they didn''t even care what happens to them They''re not human,and not demons, not any race I know or heard of, I think they''re not from this planet in the first place One of them attacked me I put my sword in front of me to counter his sword But my sword broke And he Put his sword in my right shoulder He was about to rip my shoulder abart completely His eyes are so red I''ve never seen evil eyes like this before And I''m not gonna see again because I''m about to die But before he ripped my body apart A bunch of demons attacked him at once I closed my eyes because of the pain I couldn''t take the pain anymore All I could hear was the voice in my head saying I don''t know why you got involved in this war I didn''t want anything but to have a happy life with my family Why should we kill each other? I''ve been out for a while As I remember my sweet son''s face And my wife''s eyes as we lay in bed. Holding her in my arms As I see my happiness in her eyes I see my house Which is far far away from here But If that gray and his followers can control the capital, he''ll start killing demons everywhere else They''re not gonna stop here I have to wake up I have to protect my wife and son I don''t know why I cried at that moment Is it Because I killed human children before Or because I kept quiet when I saw women get raped in front of my eyes After a while I opened my eyes though And with my eyes open, I heard a beautiful music I''m i dreaming With the sound of screaming and pain There''s music Music in the middle of war Am I delusional? on top oof me was a lot of demons and humans body''s Lots of limbs And a Lots of blood You moved them away from me and looked ahead, I looked at the source of the music When I looked I saw a beautiful woman This woman made my body tremble by her beauty and strength Adviser Eric was the strongest demon in the capital Is now caind and Handcuffed to the ground And The kid was standing in front of him smiling He still had the black wings on his back His aura freezes everything in it''s place He had an aura that makes the birds migrate the city A Scary demonic aura It made me shake all over my body Appeared in his hand. Something like a knife And he started tearing Eric apart He Ripped every part of his body The music was rising up around him Eric blood was all over the place I looked the other way To find Adviser Ford fighting with five strong people who keep attacking him nonstop Among these five people I think I see Zed the son of the former Adviser who has been declared a traitor The battle between them was really intense But I couldn''t keep my eyes off the kid back as my eyes traveled back to him Is it really a kid or am I the kid in front of him? That creature was still tearing Eric apart He was enjoying what he''s doing , he whispers in his ear in a few words Then Eric screamed and begged to die My body wanted to run But I couldn''t because of my injured shoulder I couldn''t help but watch There was a demon behind me who tried to run But Everyone who tried to escap died In a horrible way everyone who intervened was died In a horrible way Everyone felt helpless and that there is nothing they could do suddenly after he cut off Eric''s tongue He tore his eyes out cut off his other hand He carried him like a doll Our strongest fighter is treated like a toy All demons surrender They just Drop their weapons They didn''t want to face Eric''s fate This kid left Eric on the ground then headed To Ford Ford stopped fighting Then he looked at Eric with eyes filled with fear and sorrow The kid cleaned the knife that was full of blood with his tongue As looked at Ford and told him "It''s your turn, my dear demon. What do you want to get cut off first?" Then smiled a smile that made me wish I was dead It made me shake I''m the one who''s been involved in so many wars I''m the one who saw a lot of blood A smile made my body shake And my eyes lose every bit of hop That''s not a human smile or a demon smile That''s a smile from hell Ford looked at him with empty eyes And without saying anything l Raise his sword Is he really ready to fight them Does he have the courage to do so Yes, he''s a king''s Adviser he must be brave But instead of directing his sword, to the enemies. He strapped his sword in his heart and killed himself Then He fell to the ground without movement After I saw that, I became completely hopeless I felt it was over a bunch of demons did the same thing after Ford But I heard laughs The kid was laughing laughing And laughing He didn''t stop laughing for a while then he looked at us And said said "Which one of you wants to survive." Everyone was scared. Nobody talked I crawled up front of his feet He looked at me and said. "Did you enjoy the show?" I couldn''t answer him all I could say was "I want to survive" I really want to live I want to return to my wife to my little boy to my home He Put his hand on my shoulder And suddenly turned from an evil person to someone else completely In One moment I felt mana moving to my body Then all the wounds in my body healed Now I can stand on my feet I stood up He ordered His soldiers yo gather all the demons that survived Outside of the capital And I was wwas them I was walking behind him I could kill him right now and it all would be over But this kid is not a human I couldn''t do anything but follow him out of the city . We were moved far a way of the city behind him, walked lots of people And before us, demons moveing with many people carrying weapons around them He was moving quietly but suddenly he stopped and said "I''m really bored." He said looking at the sky Every word he says I feel like it has a lot of power and meaning Every word he says makes everyone shut up and listen This kid is not normal "that''s far Enough." He looked at me then took outa wand out of nowhere And Gave it to me He told me to draw a big circle around the demons Without asking anything I started drawing the circle as I avoided looking at the eyes of my friends My race I''m sorry I just want to survive I was apologizing in my heart I didn''t want to be here in the first place After I finished drawing the circle He came closer to me and said "What''s your specialty?" Without hesitation, I said "A Warrior" He laughed and looked at the humans behind him and said out loud as he pointed at me "Today this demon will give you a great show, I hope you enjoy." After he said that he gave me the wand "I''m a warrior, not a wizard" "Today you''re gonna be a wizard. Enjoy it doesn''t happen every day." I don''t understand anything, so I kept quite "Now I want you to lift this stick and move it right and left and say "Abra Kadabra." I don''t understand what he was saying, but I have to do otherwise I''m dead I moved the stick and said "Ibre Kedebra" "Not Ibre Kedebra do you want to piss me off." He said it after grabbing my hand "Say with me." "Abra Kadabra." "Abra Kadabra" Nothing really happened. Nothing happened So I felt comfortable He took the stick away from me And he started hitting on it "Is this thing not working? Why did i pay all these souls for it then?" But suddenly it came out of the sky, a very large fire It was a black fire It went down on the circle I drew And burned everyone screaming sounds were rising They were screaming like they were being tortured thousands of demons in thecircle Were all screaming "Here it goes." He said it looking at the fire smiling then he looked at the humans in the back and said "Why are you so quiet, we must salute the demon wizard with some clapping?" In a moment I heard applause filling the place I couldn''t do anything but cry I couldn''t do anything but wish I could live to tomorrow to meet My beautiful wife And go back home The screaming sounds were rising And I started to calm down Their bodies were melting And my mind was melting with them I killed all these people Did I do that? I just drew a circle I just said Abra Kadabra Yeah, I just said Abra Kadabra I didn''t kill you. I didn''t. He''s the one who did not me all the eyes were looking at me I didn''t really kill them Why is everyone looking at me? I''m scared Why did my wife''s eyes turn black? I''m scared I''m scared Why does everyone want to kill me? Why am I burning up? "My body burns" "You''re still here." No, no, no, my body''s burning What''s happening to me? What''s going on? Have I gone crazy Everything in my mind was a mess And suddenly when The sound of screaming calmed down my mind went back to normal And I saw the bodies of the demons melted completely My body was shaking And cried more But I''m still alive "I''m gonna see my wife and son again" I said in a light voice "I''m going home to my wife and son" Ad I''m saying that I felt something going threw my body "Don''t be afraid, I''ll make them come to meet you in hell with alIsword hacked my body And I saw him come out of the other side I don''t want to die I really didn''t want this war I don''t know why I''m not home I want to go home I don''t want to die here After i killed all my friends Why? And then all of a sudden, every thing turned black. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 180 meeting king How many have people have I killed I don''t remember What did they fell when I killed them I don''t know Who am I you? From the inside I''m a hideous person, the darkness of this world has taken my soul with it So yes, I killed all these demons without mercy I''ll do the same thing when I get to their land I''m gonna slaughter everyone of them But unfortunately, I''m not going with an army I''m just gonna go with the blood league. Because I''m going there to get the rest of my Dark Army and the map parts Also to kill the demon king It has already been three days since the capital returned back under human control In this time i controlled another group of human and cities. where there was nothing but hunger and fear But now everywhere is so lifelike I now have 200,000 people under my commands 20 cities 100,000 human soldiers The capital that was once covered in darkness now having a big celebration, everyone is happy The kids whose eyes had no hope yesterday Today their eyes are full of life Their ripped clothes are now new and they have beautiful smiles on their face I fixed up their broken homes And I give every one of them a proper job But the strangest thing is, this time I didn''t find anyone fit to be the king of this capital Someone who does the King''s business in my place So I wondered if the person who fits to be the capital king is not here Yes I''m the king of everything here, but I want to hire someone to be responsible for the capital affairs I walked a little down the streets Everyone was looking at me smiling at me Some came close to me and thanked me some girls approached me and kissed me And the kids are asking to play with me All of this doesn''t really matter to me But it makes me feel good inside just a little bit So I started playing with the kids I sat them around and started telling them some stories my mother had told when I was a kid About a hero who can do anything How he saved everyone and never let anyone die The kids were looking at me admirably One kid stood up and asked me "What do I do to become a hero like you?" I''m not a hero And you don''t really want to be like me I stood on my feet approached him And I said in a little childish voice "Do your best and you will reach whatever you want." I put my hand on his head then I left I really don''t like lying to kids But what can I do? Tell him the truth And make this happy day be the worst day of his life I''m not that evil to do this After all, I''m a decent criminal Lordship system activate A reward what reward and it has been 3 days since I controlled the capital why now But I hope to at least get something valuable this time \u003cyour reward has been selected.\u003e \u003c the curse that has been cast on you will be removed .\u003e Damn? What the hell is going on here when did i get cursed \u003cYou will retrieve your real name and forget all your fake names in the past, present and future, from now on you will only be known as the Joker, you will have that name in your past life, your next life and the life you are living right now.\u003e What do you mean forget my name? What is this? What is going on? At that moment, I felt something strange happening to me I don''t know what it was. Suddenly, I felt like my mind was going to explode Everything around me got foggy What just happened, I fell like I''m forgetting something I guess if it was something important o wouldn''t have forgotten it Now Where I was headed Yeah, I was on my way back to the palace As I''m walking to the palace I still kept feeling something is off but no matter how hard I tried I couldn''t fugerout what it was When I returned to the palace the blood league was asleep Because tomorrow we''re headed to the demon land To the real battle I''m taking them to hell with me I don''t know how many people I''m gonna lose in this fight How many friends will go without ever coming back But what I know is I''m not coming back without the demons king head "I can''t believe you killed my father''s Advisers" I looked back. To find Yama standing behind me I gave her the ability to come out whenever she likes "Have you your power developed yet?" "Yes it did" Her face was a little pale And her hand was shaking I think the effects of her evolution is not over yet "How are you feeling ?" "I Feel a little dizzy " She said and was about to fall to the floor "shadow steps." I got in front of her and I held her on my hands I was a little worried about her I walked back insideThe palace holding her in my arms One of the guards tried to get close and take her for my arms I Looked at him a killer look l A look that made him fall to the ground Then I kept going to my room When got inside I put her on my bed As I was looking at her pretty eyes And playing with her Beautiful long hair I was getting closer and closer to her face She opened her eyes, but I didn''t care I kept getting closer Her face was getting red And when she touched her face, her face was on fire So I took a step back I don''t want to hurt her any more than she''s already is But before I left, she grabbed my hand "Why are you doing this to me? Why do you always do this to me?" I looked at her and said with a quiet voice that had some sadness in it "Because I love you." She let go of my hand and left the room When I got outside I found Shard outside standing there "Are you okay? What happened? I heard from a guard that something happened." He said that, as he was checking me with his strange eyes that I don''t even known how he got them But his words really had some concern for me "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Did you do everything I asked you to do?" "I told all the guards not to let anyone enter the big gate, except humans ." Shard is now my right hand man Someone who''s tough And loyal So I''m never afraid to let something in his disposal I had sent a message to the leaders of the 18 cities of the human world that I''m going to give a speech in the yard this evening, so I''m expecting a lot of people to come and I don''t want a spy to enter among them, so I had Shard Zed and Hind be responsible for the main gates. I went to the throne and sat on it This was the first time I sat on this Throne But when I sat on the Throne , I felt a strange energy coming out of it a few seconds later transparent body appeared before me I remembered him He is King Jaber the human king who was killed by the demons king "I''ll only appear when a human sits on this throne and his strength and aura is so strong enough" He said that then approached my body And put his hand on my head Everything around me disappeared and I appeared in a dark black place King Jaber showed up in front of me in his real body He approached me and said "you took the capital back" "Yes, I did." "What''s your name and your descent" "I am the Joker, the son of your friend, the mayor of the Flowers Village." "how''s is he doing right now, and how''s your mother, I never expected them to bring up a strong child like you" He said then he laughed "My father is dead and my mother is taken by the demons king." "You''re in a tragedy, your life is a tragedy, I''m glad I''m dead" Is this king mad or something "Why are you talking to me? What do you want? " "Don''t be impatient, boy, I want to tell you how you''ll win over the demons King" Now you''re talking He Came closer to me And put a little part of a map in my hand "Is this your part of the map?" "So you know about the map parts?" "Yes, I do. I''m looking for them now and gathering them." "And do you know where this map leads?" "No, I don''t know." "To the doors of light" The doors of light, I remember that name when i got the rest of the Dark Army I saw King Drayus trying to reach it but the old man killed him "Where do you these doors lead ?" "I really don''t know, but what I know is the demons King is now completely different than he used to be, he used to love peace and he didn''t want war, something happened to him and changed all of that so you shouldn''t be fooled by appearances" He said that then disappeared And when I opened my eyes I found myself still on the throne With the map part in my hand I now have the part of king Jaber, my Uncle Saad and I''m going to get Lina''s part, all that''s missing now is Zed father and the demon king then the map will be complete But what are the doors of light that both the demons King and Dreyus whant to reach? As I''m thinking about this A soldier entered and stood in front of me I hid the map part in my inner range "Sir, the people have all gathered and awaiting you." I nodded my head I went to the balcony Hundreds of thousands people were standing in front of me Children, adults, women and men Everyone was cheering my name As I was looking at them with completely empty eyes I raised my hand and everyone turned quiet I had a device that would make everyone hear my voice So I started talking saying, "The demons came here and destroyed our city and killed our king, I am the Joker, my father was the king''s friend and the mayor of a Beautiful city." Everyone was looking at me and listening to my every word. "They killed my father, kidnapped my mother, but here I am still standing , I''m going to make them regret everything they''ve done, I''m the Joker. I swear on my name and honor that I will take revenge. I will make them regret being born." "I will kill every demon until I get to the demons king and take his head off. I will not have mercy on any of them. I will take my mother back like I took the capital back, but I''m not taking humans with me to my own war, but I only ack for one thing, I want you to protect these cities. I don''t want the capital to fall back into these demons hands. I will not be here to protect you, so protect ityourselves. Only let a demon in this city over your dead body''s." "Long live the king" "Long live the king" "Long live the king" ... Now In the demons land. I didn''t expect to find the Second commander of the Army of Darkness in the first area of the Demon Land in¡­ Second Commander. Matthew 181 Rokan I told you once that because the world is dirty I decided to be also dirty Well I lied to you. Because I found my pleasure in murder and death Thay Make my heart burn It has been fun all these years, I''ve been taking out everything inside of me with killing and torturing people I didn''t even care if I was killed at the end But to die by the hand of an old lady, as her hands trembled while she kill me. It shouldn''t have ended up like this I killed the most dangerous men in the world, to eventually get killed by that pitch But damn it I really enjoyed living I did everything I wanted to do I was on top of the world and smiling from above, only me, my pride and my ego, I didn''t care about anyone else but myself I don''t know why, but I really enjoyed it As I''m now enjoying killing a demon who saw us and knew we were humans After he looked at me and realized he was going to die He asked me to spare him , but what I''m gonna get from leving him alive I put my hands on his right hand after i held it to the ground and started cutting it off He was screaming from the pain I felt like he couldn''t breathe from the intensity of the pain I moved my sword swiftly and put it into his left eye He wouldn''t stop screaming, cursing and crying Damn why can''t you die quietly So I put my sword in his neck I killed him without feeling anything Feelings are just lyies And there''s nothing in this world with that name Why would I feel something for killing a stranger? First time had a creepy feeling I''m not gonna lie to you But after so many times, my heart got used to feeling I even fell in love with it death and I became pest friends It loves me and I love it It loves me because I bring so many people to it And I love him because it serves my eternal lust for killing We''re now in a place called the Coast of Darkness I don''t know why it was named that, but it''s really big place And it had a strange form, every now and then, we see a little black lake It has a strange kind of black fish with red eyes Every now and then it jumps and attacks us But it gets killed in a moment This place seems really cursed Everything was covered in darkness We can''t even see the end of it When We''re on our way Both Khalid and shard told me they were able to pass the test that thier weapons gave them I was glad to hear that But I took advantage of the opportunity and asked shard "How did your eyes turn like that?" He looked at me a little and he seemed confused he eventually said "I don''t know. I woke up and found them like this." Khalid said then I thought a little about it And I felt that there was something else he was hiding from me But I let it be for now I''ll ask him again when we settle down then sit and talk quietly We were all dressed like witches and sorcerers we covered all our bodies Lena''s become more sick than ever So I pulled her into my inner range Her face was so pale. Life seems to be running out of her So I let her rest in my range and pull some energy out of it she might get back her strength a little bit and get better Zed is sad all the time thinking about his brother who died in his hands We were walking from a long time But Everyone of us had something to think about the entire way when I approached a region where there were some strange black plants I felt my chest shaking I don''t understand what''s going on, but I felt like it was leading me somewhere So I summoned Dracula out and asked her "Why do I feel like this?" She knelt down on the floor saying "I don''t know, what''s going on master, but we better follow where the ring Of Chaos is leading you." "Okay." I didn''t let her go back in my range because I might need her I went to where my body was guiding me to The closer I get, the more weird energy sweept my inner range I felt like something is moving every part of my body The closer I get, the stronger and bigger the feeling got suddenly, I stopped in front of a big black rock I was feeling something strange about this rock So I got close to it I raised my hand to put it on it But Dracula said quickly "master, wait." But it was already too late I put my hand on the rock I felt like the rock felt my body and strength And suddenly the rock started to change it started to turn into a man made of rocks A Tall with cruel features And a body made of rocks His eyes are black. It looked like a black gem And he doesn''t have a single hair on his body He looked at me for a while As I looked at him I felt a strange beast energy inside of him "Finally awake" He said that as he raised his hands to the sky Status Name: Rokan Level: 250 Type: a Rock man Jop: Dark Army Commander After I read this I looked at Dracula and I was confused why did she want to stop me from waking him But a moment after that I got a pretty hard hit. I didn''t even notice because of how fast it was It made me fly away I think some of my bones were broken by this blow He stood up and said after he saw me fall on a tree With blood coming out of my mouth And smile on my face "Looks like my new master is a little fun" He said that then he started laughing 182 2000 dark army soldiers After I was hit And I felt some of my bones getting broken As Some blood came down my mouth So I wiped it off with my hand and started smiling This motherfucker is really strong I heard him laughing so hard " shadow steps." I stood up in front of him, and he looked at me with some kind of surprise "energy monster." I turned into a very big monster With a strong fist of steel I hit him the exact way he hit me He fell is too far away But unlike me He stood on his feet before he even got to the ground He just put his hand on the ground And stopped himself Then A lot of stones started to move around his body And his body started to get bigger than before With absolute speed he started, heading towards me I lifted my mana sword in front of him But he made a stone sword and stopped my attack Some blood came from the ground And I pulled his left foot He fell on the floor and the stones started to get destroyed around him Dracula approached him and said "You idiot, you attack our master, do you want to die by my hands" Rockan looked at Dracula and said "Don''t get in the middle of the fight, you stupid bat!" "Dracula, don''t interfere." "Looks like our master has some courage after all. I hope you don''t regret it." I returned back to my true form And he did the same thing He looked in my eyes and said, "It could be the end of your journey, because of me" "Your journey could be compulsory because of me too." " I still have the seal, if you die, I will die with you" "Why are you taking that risk, why don''t you just be like Dracula?" "well Because it''s fun" "I guess you are right about that." After I said that he made a hammer from stone And came in my direction Quickly with a speed that doesn''t fit his big stone body He hammd his Hammer at my head "illusion." The Hammer landed on the floor And made a big hole in the ground If that hit touched my real body, it would have Tore my body to pieces I appeared behind him And With a little dagger that I pulled out of my range I stabbed him in the Shoulder But I felt my hand was being pulled So I let go of the dagger The dagger entered his body And appeared in his hand He moved fast trying to sttap my neck So i jumped back But he caused me a small wound on my right hand suddenly his body disappeared underground I starting to feel the ground And look around me Suddenly he showed up in front of me This time I pointed to him my dear sword, who can pulls energy from any creature And smiled, as i started pulling his energy His body was ripping apart But he was still smiling I felt something strange coming from behind "I am earth and the earth doesn''t die" He said that And attacked me from behind "energy shield." A big circle of energy appeared around me But it wasn''t complete yet So I took some damage I threw my body forward to avoid as much of the injury as I can I put my Athena''s sword to the ground And after what you made him hack the stone body in front of me "Dark Energy." That skill is now 10 meters This attack influenced a big place So the body behind me His body started to run out of power So he disappeared underground He tried to get away from the attack "Dark Wings." The blood was all over my body I flew fast I stood in front of him He tired to regain his energy back as fast as he could "You can''t beat me" "Let''s see either you die, or be my servant." I said that then I took a big bow out of my range And I fired five mana arrows around him "You missed" He said that then tried to move towards me too fast But there was a barrier of electricity around his body It appeared in a second These arrows are connected to each other and full with an electrical charge that gathers after the arrows are in one place He kept trying to get through it but every time he failed "You think that you can locked me up, I''m gonna go through the ground?" He said that and as he laughed But as he was About to break the ground the same thing happened. And he was stopped Now it was my turn to start laughing He turned back to his original form I took out my Transformation ball And I turned it into a cigar I ordered Dracula to bring my throne here I sat in front of him As he looked at him "so tell me What is your ambition" I said as I smiled "to kill the largest number of people and enjoy myself" "And will race matter" "as long as he feels pain, it doesn''t matter what race someone is" "Well, you''re free to kill whoever any demon you want, and I won''t stop you or stand in your way unless it pisses me off." "And what would you do if i pissed you off?" "I''ll kill you." "what if I killed you" "Let''s crose this pridge when we get to it" suddenly the energy changed around him And a bunch of mana started to be formed around him Is this another attack ? I couldn''t see anything for a second But suddenly Everything''s calmed down And his shape started to change To a little boy A little boy with cute features A child that may not be older than 11 He said as smiled a smile of innocence "Me and the 2,000 Dark Soldiers under the new master''s command" I looked at him with surprised the earth began to split And A large group of dark soldiers started to appear around us Hundreds and hundreds of dark soldiers Dracula approached the cage where Roccan was and said "Why didn''t you get yourself out of here? It''s simple for you" "because I wanted to listen to what he had to say. First let me apologize to you, baby, for saying that you''re stupid." "don''t call me that." "This is the Dracula that I love" The child''s body fell on the ground and completely turned to fragmented Then He showed up next to me looked at Dracula and said "How are you, dear? I hope you didn''t miss me." Dracula looked at me angry and she said "master, give me the order to kill this child." Damn 183 where do the doors of ligh I was standing in the middle of 2,000 soldiers of darkness Beside me is a little boy A boy that just a minute ago was fighting with me only for me to find out that he''s a lot stronger than me And I found out I was being ridiculed in front of everyone Because he was not even using his full power Now he''s bothering Dracula, which which also stronger than me "Dracula, get back inside my range" Dracula knelt on the ground "my Dear, you always liked formalities" He said with a smile on his face Dracula looked at him with eyes full of anger then she disappeared and went back to the range disappeared With her , the 2,000 dark soldiers I felt them then inside my scope "Shall I go too, master" Rockan said as he looked at me with a malicious smile His face and look really changed after he turned into a child "No, I want to ask you some things." "What do you need know? " "tell me what are you doing here" "master, Dracula must have told you that we were three commanders of the dark armies when King Darius died, the man who killed him separated us from each other, put me here and told me that he would free me will be the rightfull owner of ring and that he is going to be the one that reach the doors of light. " He stayed quiet for a second then suddenly said ¡­ " I almost forget before he sealed me he said some things to me that I couldn''t understand no matter how hard I tried, and when I asked him what is he saying, he told me that he is not talking to me." I thought a little bit and asked him afterwards. "And do you know where the doors of light lead?" "King Darius, was a sad person who never smiled, never laughed, no matter what happened, no matter what how many women, money or power he had, everything he did never made him happy, he even banished Dracula because of her love for music I will never forget that day when I lost my dear Dracula. " He looked sad as he remembered But all I could think about was the image of a beautiful vampire with the man made of stones I wanted to vomit. But I stopped myself . Does he really think that he has a shot with Dracula? he continued saying "I have served King Dreuss many years and I have only seen him smile because of one thing, the mentioned the doors of light before he killed someone he told him how to get there, and when I curiously asked him where the dose the doors of light lead, he looked at me, with a look I will never forget." As he was talking a sign showed up in front of me. \u003cYour follower has some memories you can see. Do you want to?\u003e \u003cYes/no\u003e Suddenly the scene changed. As my consciousness was getting pulled away. I felt a difference in my body. I was very tall. I looked at my hand. And i found it made of stones. This has become a lot more frequent. The scene before was of King Darius as he killing some guy He was happy and laughing The body that I''m in right now was very shocked As he began to remember the face of King Darius And how the way he''s acting changed a lot I can tell because of All the memories that came into Rokan''s mind King Darius face was always pale and sad Most of his time, he never smiled , he never joked, he just looked at the sky And raise his hand in grief Nobody knew what he wanted or where he wanted to go Dreaus''s eyes were bright Rokan walked to King Drayus He stood next to him and said: "master, what are the doors of light that he was talking about before you killed him it seemed to you very happy" Rokan asked him because he was full of curiousty Darius looked at Roccan He was still smiling and happy "I''ll answer you because I''m happy" Rockan stood straight and directed his full focus to Drayus I was also focused on every word they said Darius looked at the sky "The doors of light lead to the world of the immortals, a place where there is no death and there is no disappointment, a place where dreams always come true, and there are some legends that say that there you can pring back the dead pack to life, something no one has ever been able to do . No one dared to do to bring someone back from the dead expt there, anything could happen there, you get anything you want, everything, Rocan. " He said that, raising his hand to the heaven. As he looking at the ring in his hand. Then he put it close to his chest. After a moment he move forward without a word. And after this scene was over. Everything around me changed. And we came to the moment the one eyed old man was sealing Rocan. He stood in front of him and looked in his eyes. His eyes were piercing my soul. "You were really good so far, and now under your comand is two leaders." " you want to go to the world of the immortals, is there someone you want to bring back to life?" "is it Your poor father or your mother." "My mother is not dead yet." I said confused. "You don''t know anything yet. Why don''t you Go there and find out." He stayed quiet for a second Then he approached me. he put his hand on my left shoulder. Then came closer to my ear. And He said with his eyes both bright and sad at the same time. "I think you''re the one who will bring death in the land of the immortals." Then every thing disappeared from around me. 184 strangers After I opened my eyes and came back to reality I was shocked I felt like the whole world was raping my mind at that moment But a scream was inside me, no one else heard My head was about to explodes from the inside? what happened. Every logical part of my mind has exploded Is my mother really dead? Is this trip gonna come to nothing at the end? My mind was distracted All Because I looked at Rokan''s memory He was now in my inner range My brin was in pain What do they mean by the land of the immortals? And how can anyone recover the souls of the dead? Are these guys stupid how will I bring death to the land of the immortals Everything is now simple enough I''m going to kill the demons King And then I''ll kill the old man who keeps fucking my mind and my thoughts And then the king of kings who made all of this possible "master, I didn''t think you''d get to Rokan this fast" Dima started praising me as she jumped on my head But I didn''t notice what she said after I was thinking about everything Happened so far I know the king of King''s relationship with the old man Are they there in the other world? Or do they want to get there And why would I bring death to the land of the immortals? Why I''m always asked to do sick and tiring things Things that kill my soul and take away my ability to think I wasn''t giving Dima any focus But I heard the last sentence she said before she disappeared "master, don''t believe every word you hear from them" I looked around and found that the blood league was all asleep Except for Shard who was sitting watching everything Shard always feels like he''s responsible for us The Big brother who wants to protect everyone I moved a little further And put my head on the ground to rest my mind and sleep But the world doesn''t want to give me peace even in my sleep Because I remembered my old life When I was a terrible criminal I remember my old face that looks different from the face I have now The face that was ugly and sad If i compare it to King Darius face, I will find no difference We had the same sadness in our eyes We both kill to keep on living But He found a goal and it''s the doors of light He kept on Chasing them until he died I''m just sick and I still am. I have no purpose I have no ambition I''m nothing I''m just dust in this air Everyone will forget about me and all they will remember is the dust that got in their eyes And suddenly I remembered the the girl I mentioned before The only girl I ever loved in my past life And her heart that I could feal from a great distance I was completely overwhelmed when I first saw her But I don''t know about her Because I let her go without talking to her Without moving towards her I only kissed her once before But I''m not gonna tell you when did I kiss her I kissed her after a lot of whiting After we''re now in new places and new roles It''s my turn to ruin her life and her role to end my ugly life I''ll let your intelligence guess who she is As I''m thinking about this my mind went To another time and another place when I met Yama I remember the first day I saw her like it was yesterday When she saved me from death I remember how we were fooling each other in the name of love I remember how fooled love in the name of hate And I remember how hate will end everything My heart was shaking With every picture that was coming in my mind The picture of my father who died in my hand And my mother, who I don''t know if she''s alive or dead Did I change Or is there a malignant disease in my blood that will end by killing my character and personality By destroying everything about the past me Then build a new person A different person I opened my eyes quietly To sense a weak feet approaching me The place was quiet The sky was clear And the breeze made trees make some beautiful noise "Don''t come any closer if you don''t want to die." I told that the person that was approaching me Then A female voice that sounded "You seem to be afraid of death, why are you running away, afraid of forced recruitment or afraid of killing humans?" The female voice said Then I felt her sitting on the floor I stayed quiet for a little and then I said "And if I was afraid of dying, why would I sleep in the open?" "So you don''t want to kill humans" I didn''t answer her "I also hate killing humans, why treat the friends of yesterday like the enemies of today, this is just terrible." She continued on saying "I heard that all demons who went to human land were killed by someone called the Joker." When i heard my name I asked her "What do you think of what this Joker did?" "i think that he''s the hero of the humans who saved them from the darkness of demons, and I think the children and everyone is cheering his name now and they have the right to do so." "Though he killed your own kind, you still say that ." I''m just telling the truth "What would your reaction be if he came to you and killed everyone you love?" "Before he kills anyone I know I''m gonna give him some red roses and ask him with a nice smile to forgive us." "And do you think he''ll pardon you because of some flowers?" "I''ll hope so, i imagine so i try to believe in him. Do you think he''ll forgive me and my father and mother''s soul?" I thought a little And I said "I think he will do it." She laughed so hard after I said that I Smiled I''m a little bit Because I felt like I knew this girl "Why are you sad" "Because I don''t know what will happen when I get to the end of the road I''m on." "So don''t think about the end of the road, just think about how to get there, and when you get there, try to change everything you don''t like." "And be careful because now you''re on the boundaries of the Dark Mountains, whoever goes in there, never returns its the land of giants and strange monsters." She said that then she stood up She said with avvoice that I will never forget "Thank you, human, for giving me hope for the return of the peace" When she said that, I was shocked She knew from the beginning that I was human She left without me even seeing her face and she not seeing mine I was sleeping with my back to her while she was sitting Just a couple of Strangers talking nobody knows the story of the other But Now the journey to the Dark Mountains has begun 185 lets all welcome death The Dark Mountains When I walked in there, I felt like I was entering another world Everything was different. Even The energy of the place Everyone felt the same way as me Khaled is still trying to get closer to Hind She''s still looking at him with strange looks , with eyes that don''t know Who is this guy? What does he want? whenever that happened Khaled would joke around Say some stupid stuff to her You were great when we were younger You''ve always punished me You always protected me The only response he gets was Hind speeding up and walking away Then his face changes to to the usual sad face He doesn''t know what to do to make his sister regain her memory But this time I got close to him Because I felt he needed some motivation I put my hand on his shoulder And whispered in his ear "Don''t be sad, my friend. She''s here with you better than being away from you." " is she even the same person?" He said wiping his tears When he said that, I got confused but I still said "I think it''s the same person." He Smiled after i said that Then he started jumping right and left "I''ll do the impossible to get her memories back. She''s my sister after all." I used to wish to get a brother Or a sister, to take care of them But now I have a lot of wonderful brothers and sisters to protect Khaled said that and quickly moved forward But I felt something strange "Khaled, stop right there." "Don''t give me orders now, Commander. I''m excited." "Khalid, listen to me, stop right there and don''t move." He Stopped and looked at me "What''s up?" "Don''t move from your place." I said that because I was sensing a big energy that coming from the ground A giant plant came out from under his ffee And it was about to swallow Khaled I didn''t expect that this was the thing that moving under us "shadow steps." I put my hand on Khaled''s body "energy monster." He was inside the mana that i made around us But the plant was already about to trap me completely So I covered my body with all the energy I had Then I imagined the shape of a dragon With my skill of transformation \u003cA new skill has been invented\u003e "Energy Dragon." I looked like a dragon With four wings And a long tail There was a strange fluid that was coming out of the plant This liquid was able to tear down my mana What would it do to us if it got to us? Really the Dark Mountains was welcome us I should welcome it, too "lightning Assault." Only one level remains and I would get to the next stage I don''t know how is this skill gonna get any stronger A giant lightning came from the sky and hacked the ground The plant was trying to get the parts that was torn back together But I acted fast And escaped from inside of the pplan The new skill was draining a lot of energy But still I stood in front of the plant that I discovered had eyes came out of my mouth Blue fire It was burning the plant Suddenly I Formed a big hammer made of mana then hit and destroyed the plant When you i looked behind me I found it Hind holding Khaled I smiled when I felt that Khaled was safe \u003c you acquired a new skill For killing a powerful monster\u003e \u003ccell regeneration\u003e cell regeneration: every five days you can re gain and regenerate severed or lost organs in your body After I saw the explanation oo this skill, I was surprised But I was more glad that Khaled was okay Khaled is a fun friend The kind of friend Who hides his pain to say something that makes you smile He''s a wonderful guy As I was thinking about this I layed on the ground to rest But I still wanted to try this skill now that everyone is safe Everyone came to me Khalid still doesn''t understand what just happened From shock so he didn''t move They all looked Worried so I said "I''m fine." Then I took out the sword of Athens and cut my hand off Shard was surprised by what I did "What are you doing?" Everyone said But I didn''t stop and I completely cut my hand off To test my new skill It was painful But I''m not a child I won''t cry or scream "cell regeneration." A big white light appeared on my hand Then it''s started to turn back Another arm appeared in place of the old one And it felt better than the old one Everyone was shocked by what they saw As Khaled was still standing away, still doesn''t understand anything "I''ll be fine after I get my energy back, so don''t be afraid." a sign came up in front of me \u003cYou''ve exhausted all your energy.\u003e I felt like I wasn''t able Even to move my fingers "Don''t ever do this again" Zed said looking at me "I was trying my new power." "You are really strange" Shard said looking at my hand and lifting it up to see if it''s okay "Don''t be afraid. I''m fine." But suddenly I heard strange noise It Sounded like things crashing Looks like it''s because of my energy depletion. I can''t feel what was going on But suddenly I saw a Big giant standing in front of Khalid Everyone looked back The giant was wearing a warrior armor I couldn''t tell how tall this giant was Khalid and everyone was in shock Khalid looked up to find A giant foot coming down on him he couldn''t do anything except stand there The foot landed on his head And she smashed it I heard the Bones in his body being smashed He couldn''t even scream And I didn''t have the power to save him Everyone was in shock by what was happening As was i 186 khaled Khaled """"""""" I''m sitting right now in the restaurant where I always eat I was hungry after I stole some gold from a rich lady Her screaming was really annoying ''Thief. Thief'' Yeah, I''m a thief, you bitch You have to be proud to be roped by me You must tell everyone the thief Khaled honored me by robbing me The restaurant door opened and a beautiful armored girl came in She looked at me and approached me Then hit the table I was sitting on Then she raised her hand to my head then she hit me harder than she hit the table I felt so much pain, but I didn''t talk She said after she sat and looked at me "I told you once before to stop stealing, I''m about to enter the Army if you''re ever caught I''m gonna get eliminated and Everything we want will be gone" She''s my big sister''s hind Since I was a kid, I didn''t know a mother or a father I only saw my sister hind as she went and stealing food for me I don''t ask her where my father and Mother went Because when I talk about it, she gets Sad And I don''t like to making her sad She used to be always sad, but she was strong and resilient for me So she can protect me from everyone So I also trained to be able to protecther too I trained and trained Until I got close to her power Every time She saw how much stronger I got she smiles And that always makes me happy I never loved anyone like I love my sister I had no friends or relatives And i always been trying to be the funny guy We were so happy We ate a little after we talked and I promised I wouldn''t do it again We''ve become stronger than we used to be We stole together and fooled people together we used to do anything to survive But now my sister is about to join the military Our lives were about to get better And we would get to another stage of happiness But that goddamn demon king attacked the humans race My sister and I were somehow able to escape and survived this attack But He destroyed my favorite restaurant everything I know and love is now destroyed one night we were walking togethe "Khaled." Hind said as she looked at the beautiful moon "Yeah." I said that while I jumping in front of her "What would you do if you lose me" I Turned around And give her my back Then I moved with slow steps forward And I said "Don''t be depressing , sister. I''m not going to lose you." I don''t like to make her see me sad I''m the funny one here And this clown can''t be sad Everyone should be happy around him But at that moment, And after I heard these words I felt like the funny guy act was over I went to her And I took her in my arms Then I told her "I''m not gonna make you kill yourself no matter what." She raised her hand And she gave me a kiss on my forehead she said after she hit me in the head "You have growing up, little Khaled" I said I was jokingly "But I''m not older than you." I swa the anger on her face So i ran away We''re heading to the Star Institute The institute that has nothing to do with the war It has nothing to do with anything With our strength, we will be able to reach the sky But the people we saw on the road there were not friendly Among them are those who were as strong as us and some were even stronger So we had to practice more And more And more My sister and I have been practicing every day Until we''re can''t anymore One time a groupvof fuckers attacked us But I quickly killed them all I don''t care who I kill as long as I''m protecting my sister She is my dear jewel that I won''t let anyone hurt "Khaled, try to make some friends" She told me that before we went to the Institute But I didn''t expect that it would actually happen Her and me got in A little weird team Because of the test laws of the Institute I didn''t trust anyone to become the leader of the team, all of them are weird A hybrid covering her head A powerful little boy that can handle himself A man with a giant body and a big sword Finally a demon I don''t like demons They destroyed our dreams And they killed everyone I know in the city So I hated every demon I don''t want the demon to be our leader Why don''t we let Hind be the leader But she didn''t volunteer Time was running There are seconds left The big guy I knew was called a Shard Said Why don''t we let the Joker be the leader And he referred to the little boy Without hesitation, I said yes Because of the time running out Everyone was saying it at once I know it''s a stupid choice, but what can we do? I didn''t expect this Joker to be The fiercest and strongest of monsters He was killing hundreds in front of my eyes and smilingand while doing it He was doing what needed to be done with a smile on his face He joked around with me, so I liked him And I considered him with all my heart as my leader Because of his power I respected him Even his intelligence that surprised me I liked How he controlled cities and killed kings How good he was at acting and pretending And Chard too He have become like a big brother He felt responsible for us He always would protect us with his bode my sister was so happy so was i For the first time in a long time, I''ve seen her beautiful laugh And there''s also the beautiful hybrid but I don''t know why every time I see her, I feel something in my heart I wanted to get her attention But she was always looking at the Joker So I knew without anyone telling me that she loved him Also Zed , even though I hate demons But I really don''t hate him With time I got used to him And fighting With him When I got to know him, I knew that he was loyal I was happy with this team But I didn''t expect to lose my sister After we got to the other planet We were about to die At that moment I saw the real power of the Joker A power I never could imagine reaching A magician A warrior A Tamer I don''t know what to call him But when a large group of people gather around us, trying to kill us I still saw a smile on his face And that also made me laugh despite everything When I said, "It''s the end." I wasn''t afraid, but I was accepting that I was going die here But the Joker responded to me laughing like all that was happening doesn''t have anything to do with him "the end doesn''t come before its time." This fucking kid is not a kid We''re the kids This guy What I saw with him makes me realize that the sky is still way out of my reach It Makes me realize That I still haven''t seen anything yet Makes me realize that the world is unfair He had everything But unfortunately he didn''t have the luck Three strong people showed up From a union called Shadows They were looking at us like bugs But I felt their power was far from us Someone stood behind me with a long sword I was shocked by what was happening I didn''t believe what happened I''m really about to die I saw the Joker summoning his soldiers And Yama, the powerful witch To take down the person who caught me But the other guy took aut a weird ball that released a lot of strange monsters They took out the Joker Army and Yama disappeared I was glad my team was trying to save me But I was sad that I was a burden on them Shard tried his best But he passed out So when I found out it was the end I said out loud "I think I''m getting bored now if you want to kill me, do it already." I looked at my sister who i felt like she was doing something the man who was holding me Raised his sword And was about to tear my chest apart That when I heard my sister say " Body switch I know that skill. I found it In an old book that I stole But Hind wouldn''t tell me what that spill can do Suddenly everything around me stopped There''s no movement at all I don''t hear anyone talking or moving It''s like time has stopped I found Hind standing up And was heading for I felt like something was wrong I felt that she would die if she got closer "Don''t" I screamed as loud as I could But it''s like she didn''t hear me She kept coming closer "Please don''t do this, I can''t lose you" I said it with everything I had, but nothing Changed I felt a lot of pain in my chest Because I felt like I was going to lose my sister tonight I won''t be able to sit with her I won''t be able to talk to her She won''t hit me on the head when I do Something stupid She stood right in front of me And before I could touch her She got close to my ear and said "remember when I asked you what would you do if you lose me." I couldn''t answer But she''s continued saying "You must live, Khaled, you must stay with this team and avenge me, you must become stronger and follow the Joker no matter what, you see how he tried to get you back and fight for you with everyone else, sharad, Lena, Zed do not lose any of them, and keep your sweet smile don''t hide your pain, brother remember I will always be here for you." "I can''t live if you are dead, but you must live or my death would have been for nothing. I love you ." She said as she smiled happily then she disappeared And I appeared in her place I started raining down when I opened my eyes But Hind was hit instead of me She was looking at me That motherfucker Threw her body away from me So I jumped and caught her I didn''t care about anything else And I didn''t know why at that moment I remembered everything Every moment we were together she was always there for me since I knew what life meant She fed me She treated my injuries She''s not my sister. She''s my everything She''s everything to me My chest is hurting so much But I don''t know why I laughed so loud I couldn''t stop laughing Or stop my tears from coming down I looked at them all And I said in an angry voice that was full of hatred "I''ll kill you! I''ll make you regret killing my sister! I''ll rip your heads off! I''ll hunt you even in your dreams!" Everybody heard me But the witch who attacked before Fired an attack on me I tried to protect my sister''s body But I passed out 187 the smile And when I woke up I was feeling completely empty I felt like my heart Stopped beating the world around me was no longer the same I found out that the leader of the Institute is related to the Joker He''s the one who protected us I remembered my sister''s last words to me I tried everything I had to eliminate this void in my heart And thevteam helped me with that Everyone was very helpful So Our journey began again As I decided to take revenge for my sister I decided to kill every member of the Shadows union And I''m not doing it alone, the Blood League going to do it with me So I decided to get stronger I couldn''t forget my sister for a second I practiced and practiced Raising my strength for her I''ve become stronger than before Now I''m getting close to the team power that''s no longer a team to me, but a family The Joker smartness surprised us every time When entered the first tower I killed monsters of every kind blood was coming out of my body every time But I kept going rising my strength I was killing everything that stood in my way I was going to die more than once But it wasn''t my time to die yet Suddenly in the middle of pattel i was called to a strange white place There was the Joker Shard Leni And Zed I was happy to meet everyone After the Joker explained us We''re going to head back To kill the demons king I was happy Because I needed more power to take my revenge And now we''re going to head to back home To take down the demons King Me and the team has spent a lot of time together But I still miss my sister A girl appeared out of nowhere She was so beautiful She was the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen Her eyes Her skin It was perfect she said, "You seem to have forgotten someone." She was talking to the Joker I looked around to understand what did she mean Because everyone was here And suddenly appeared Pretty girl Hind I ran to her as fast as I could I hugged her I didn''t know what to do Other than cry in her arms I remembered everything that happened to us. And I couldn''t stop my tears But I felt something strange I felt something different. But she said suddenly as she pushed me away "Who are you?" When she said that, I felt my chest getting torn apart Like I''m been killed a thousand times "Do I know you?" "how did I get here" I tried to get close to her again But a big shield appeared in her hand But I don''t care She''s definitely not gonna attack her little brother But the shield hit me making me fly back As some blood came out of my mouth No, that''s not happening. She''s not gonna attack again When I found out she lost memory I was sad for a while but I was also happy that She''s alive But I was feeling that There was always something wrong with her The more I tried To talk to her, the more she pushed me away. And that was making me feel so much pain I wanted to cry But you resist it And I showed that I was happy for everyone After we got back to our planet We freed The human cities of demons the Joker was making plans and implementing them And i was always on the front line Not afraid of dying I was always a leader in pattel He looked handsome from the outside but he was deathly black from the inside But sometimes It felt like he had a lot of love for us He was always trying to protect us It''s like it was his responsibility So I didn''t regret the day I followed him Even if I died I still wouldn''t regret it I''d be glad I died under his command Still I really don''t want to die right now I want to remember my sister And I still want to have fun with this family I don''t want to die right now There''s still a lot of things I haven''t done I haven''t even taken revenge for my sister I didn''t help the Joker with his revenge I didn''t tell lina I loved her Yeah, I love her From the first time I saw her But I didn''t tell anyone I was following her with my eye I always saw her as an angel An angel that came down from the Heaven''s I didn''t do much in life I want a wife and a child I want to be the richest man in the world I want to be king I want to hug my sister one more time I want a lot of things I was thinking about all of this, as I looking at a giant foot that was about to break me I looked at the blood league who was looking at me I wanted to say thank you I wanted to say Sorry for leaving you I wanted to say anything But I couldn''t do it I didn''t do much of a thing. I didn''t have any family, and when I had one I have to Leave them and die I looked at hind She was looking at me without any feelings But for a quick second I saw her smiling "If you die I won''t be able to live without you, and I''ll kill myself" I remember those words I knew at that moment That this girl is not my sister But someone in my sister''s body This is not Hind I want to warn them But I don''t have time to do that I want to tell them it''s not her, but what can I do The foot''s landed And I felt so much pain Why is this happening to me? Since I was a kid. I''ve had no one but my sister And now I''m gonna lose the others Everybody will die Because of someone who claims to be my sister Damn it No, no, no I don''t want to die A sign came up in front of me "The retrieval is complete ." 188 joing to the figh When someone dies what do we say How should we feel What is the meaning of pain? And why do we feel like someone''s ripping your heart out? And when you look you find nothing wrong with your chest You''re perfectly intact But Feeling like a thousand swords going through your heart Damn that kind of pain I can stand In front of all the armies of the world Without scream I can take any pain But this pain Makes me feel like I''ve died a thousand times How weak I am that I couldn''t save anyone I couldn''t do anything , I''m like a fool watching the death of his friend''s one by one Damn it. The Giant lifted his leg And I saw a lot of blood, but I didn''t see the body or the daggers I think the power of pressure was too big It made Khaled and the ground became one And when I couldn''t bear to look more, I tried to gather any power in my body To fight this fucking giant I was so angry But I couldn''t do anything because of my current situation Fuck that luck I can see a lot of tears coming out of Zed''s eyes He lost his brother once And now he''s lost his friend I looked at the big giant "Status" Name: Ronce Level 240 Type: giant Specialization: Warrior Shard stood on his feet I said it with a faint and tired voice "Shard, wait, don''t be reckless, you can''t fight the giant." He looked at me smiled and said "But my brother must be avenged and you must be protected, I am in charge of that now ." After saying that he looked forward again Raised his sword And moved with steady steps forward He was like a raging beast His energy is overflowing He''s almost as close to the giant Shard is now level 200 But he''s still weak compared to this giant When The giant saw him He started laughing Then he moved his hand at unexpected speed. And hit Shard hard Shard flew in the sky as blood dropped from every part of his body Did Shard just also died Damn it It was a Very strong hit. Even I didn''t expect it to be this strong. Only Zed, Hind and me remain I took the energy gathering antidote from my range And I drank it all. My Power started to return, but very slowly. I won''t lose anyone else. I tried to get on my feet, but I couldn''t do it no matter how much I tried . The giant got closer to us. I have to get my energy back Zed took out a Big black bow made of mana I think he put all of his every energy in this arrow . He pointed the arrow towards the Giant But what happened was the arrows blew up in the Giant''s hand blood began to fall out of the giant''s hand. And his motions began to change to that of anger. Zed said smiling. "I''m not gonna die before I make you feel pain for killing my friend Khaled" This time the giant took out a sword And he carried it with his right hand. He got ready to cut Zed with his sword. But Zed was ready to take the attack He Moved his sword in the air quickly towards zed. But Hind stood in front of him And took out her armor. She put it on the ground then a big light out of it. It''s not only Resist the sword strike but was able to push the giant back. Me, Zed and the giant all had a look of amazement But it didn''t stop there This light turned into the shape of a sword that looked like the giant''s sword And it headed for him quickly Put the giant quickly stopped the sword of mana with his sword I looked at Hind and found that she looked tired But she pushed herself The mana sword got bigger than before He smashed the giant sword Hind fell on the ground after that So did the giant He was kneeling on the ground My energy level didn''t allow me to stand on my feet I have to get half my energy back so I can fight Or summon anyone I took out another bottle And I drank it I know this is gonna hurt my body But who cares If I don''t do this, the journey will end here The giant once again stood on his feet He was burning from rage he Raised his hand aging to attack zed No, I''m not losing someone else. Damn it I tried to move to stop him It''s really getting boring Why don''t I have the power to save anyone, despite everything that I went through Why there must be death in the first place Death is no longer my friend at this point now It''s the enemy that takes everything I love But that''s kind of fair because I caused so much death I know I''m gonna die after Zed And I kind of deserve it and accept it So who cares now Fuck this giant And fuck the curse of death But before the giant hand drops on Zed''s body I felt someone moving fast He lifted his sword and confronted the giant''s hand He was covered in blood It was Shard he is still alive "You giant fucking shit, we haven''t even started yet" He said that as his body produced a lot of energy Then he started to change his body size was getting bigger He kept growing And growing His different colored eyes turned more brutal He became stronger and more vicious He is now 80% the size of the giant that was standing right in front of him He started rouring He was loud I looked at his energy It''s not someone''s at level 200 It was the energy of someone Over level 230 The giant who was already injured when he saw that he felt surprised But he put his hand on the ground And whispered some words Turning the ground below him To a giant sword Similar to the sword that he was holding before Shard went in his direction fast He looked like a giant lion walking on two feet Both of them started to exchange strong and fast strikes Despite their big size I couldn''t see the swords because of it''s high speed Blood was coming out of both their bodies With every blow he was putting all his strength in Blood was spreading all around us But I saw shard with every hit that lands on him He gets stronger And stronger His energy was rising I think that''s his own ability This fight lasted for a while And after both had injuries on their bodys They were getting close tt having the same power But when I looked at shard''s face, I felt like his face was a little tense So I think it''s time I got in this fight I''ve recovered 80% of my energy So I drank another bottle And I started heading to shard and the Giant A huge amount of energy came out of my body Everyone around me was starting to feel it I was so angry And I wanted revenge My power was coming out of me without control The giant sensed my energy and so did Shard they both looked at me Fear started to appear on this giant face So said out loud "energy monster." my body got bigger and stronger. "You will regret the day you showed us your face, you bloody giant." "I will not make your death easy, I will make you suffer, I will make you scream like a women, I will put your dignity in the hands of anyone in this world, believe me today, the king of death will not spare you, so cry and regret in hell for the luck that made you stand in our way." I took my giant mana sword out The giant looked at me and was in shock. He tried to escape, But Shard grabbed his hand quickly and pushed him at me. "Flame chains." A big chain appeared It was the size of the giant and it fixed him to the ground. I saw the features of Khalid as he diyed , I was sad and angry with those who killed him. "Tell me how do you want to die, how do you want to go to hell." "No¡­ I don''t want to die please have Mercy and spare me" "Now you can talk" I said angrily. But suddenly a sword came down from behind him, And cut off his hand. It was Shard cutting off the giant''s right hand. then he went back to his true ffor, And passed out. I think he wanted to take Piece from the giant before he fell to the ground. The giant started screaming so hard. He was too loud. So I gave him a fist to the face to shut him up. The strong hit To the face shut him up. One hit after the other I didn''t stop until I felt like he was close to death. His face became covered in blood "mana swords." Giant swords came out of nowhere And hacked into his body I didn''t hit any vitals organs He was unable to scream Because of the Fear of getting another hit to the face I cut off his other hand then cut off his feet He was screaming so loud this time So I hit him in the face again with my hand He started crying "Kill me. And finish this already" He hardly was able to say that I started laughing so hard "Do you think we are done?" I went and carried his sword, which he made from the earth. ''Flame'' Then I made it very hot That it can burn anything Then I got close to his fucking giant face "How about we burn your wounds?" I put the sword on his face He kept screaming and screaming So I slowly entered the sword To the left eye And then to the right Then I made him sleep on his back opened his mouth. Then put the sword into his mouth Slowly He was unable to scream He was unable to breathe He was unable to kill himself He was unable to do anything So I put the sword Inside his mouth And I left him like this After I came back to my true form I sat next to his big ear "I don''t know, if you can hear me or if you are already dead?" "But that''s the fate of everyone who kills someone I love." His ear started to leak some blood out water started leaking out from my eyes. As I remembered Khaled''s face As he diyed How stupid I was to let him die I put my hand on my face to stop this water that I don''t know where it was coming from I went to where he died And I took his daggers Then put them in my range I touched the ground with my hand And I said "I will protect your sister with my life, that''s the fourth promise the Joker made in this world, and the Joker always keeps his promises." As I''m doing this. I heard a noise I looked forward To find 10 giants Just like the giant I just killed I stood up and looked at the giant that was looking at the body and us I looked at the giants Then I took my sword out "Dark Wings." I flew in the air While laughing so hard They headed to my screaming "Come to me, you son''s of bitches, I''ll kill as much of you before the curse of death be fall''s on me." 189 alone Sometimes I feel like everything is standing against me I feel like I''m completely alone Yes, I''ve always been alone And yet I was never desperate or felt the way I''m feeling now I''m full of so much rage and killing intent. And Because of the way I''m feeling now I attack without thinking Not because I feel like I''m going to win or because they''re weak, but because one of them made our lives miserable He killed our friend without mercy he didn''t talk he didn''t say anything he just attacked for no reason and killed him Now am I still the villain of the story Time was passing slowly as I was hiding to the giants direction And I was thinking about everything I thought about my life and the choices that got me here I think I''m gonna die here. Damn it Damn it I was like a small bird Compared to the giants I was A little higher than them One of them tried to grab me with his hand But I avoided him " earth''s snake." appeared out of the ground Giant thorns like snakes And caught their feet One of them started screaming And randomly attacking me so I cut off one of his fingers Then I flayed over his head "golden Hammer." A big hammer came down from the sky on his head And made his head split in half One of the giants lA landed an attack on me He made me fly so far from where we were Blood began to appear all over my body I lost control of my body for a moment one of the giants headed to me fast He caught my body with his hand I''m gonna die this time. There''s no way out This was my last chance I felt like he was going to break my body "Energy shield." "Energy waves." i blew his hand off with that attack, blood came from every direction But when I looked up I found another giant arriving, raised His sword is high and was about to landed on my body "Illusion." "shadow steps." I moved somewhere else quickly One giant notice so he headed for Hind, Zed and shard "Hyperspeed." I tried to catch up with that fucking giant But before I get to him He looked at me and smiled ''it was a trap.'' It''s too late to do anything he Raised his weapon And he attacked my body There was nothing left to do But suddenly, came out of the ground, a big Piece of earth. It stood between me and the wepon and stopped it from reaching me I looked at the new thing that joined the battlefield It was Rokan. "master, have you forgotten about me?" He was in his child form After he lifted his hand off the ground the rock barrier that stood between me and the giant disappeared He said that as he put his hand on the ground again A very big stone cage came out Much bigger than the giant He came out of this cage, a human like hands It caught the giant like it was holding a small toy After that it put him inside the cage I was watching the scene flying in the sky As I was surprised by the power that rokan had "master , would you like to see a good show?" I smiled at him after I saw the evil look on his face stones came out from every direction Until it closed all the entrance to the cage completely I couldn''t see anything inside And a second later The cage melted into the ground And disappeared inside of it The other giants tried to attack But a big barrier came out in the space between us and them prevented them from going through This kid ability in building stuff is awesome "Don''t interrupt me while I''m doing this show, you fuckers!" The giants tried to break the stone wall But every time they try to destroy a piece of it, Rokan rebuilt it in a moment "Finally I''m done" He looked at them and said as he he made the barrier disappear Then A big hole opened in the ground and The giant that was in it emerged But his skin and body were looked a little different it was black for some reason What did he do to him? The giant approached the other giants The other giants tried to ask him if he''s okay But they got no answer not the answer they expected Because he used the weapon in his hand, to cut one of them in half he suddenly attacked the closest giant And with absolute speed, he headed towards the others he kept cutting and attacking them "master, welcome the first giant that''s under your control" Rokan said as he laughed He looks like a 10 years child, but he''s actually a strange demon Now I know how others looked at me I was looking at what was happening with great surprise The rest of the giants tried with all their power to stop that giant without killing him But suddenly Rokan started counting 10 9 8 7 The remaining six giants were holding the giant with great force that was preventing him from moving I think they''re loyal to each other because they haven''t killed him yet 6 5 3 Rokan didn''t stop counting even with everything that was happening in front of him He continued counting as he took a step back with every number Two "master, the scene is better from here" He said that then he said, "Boom." And disappeared with his disappearance I heard a strange noise coming from the giant''s direction Big thorns appeared And hacked into their bodies These thorns were actually not from the ground It was from the giant body that Rokan was controlling 190 Darkus What is evil and what is good? I really don''t know the difference. I just know that I have to survive and have fun. So I don''t know what is evil and what is good . Since I was a kid till now I always survive. I''m always running. I used to run away from death. Now I''m running away from myself. It''s the same thing. this time¡­ as I remember Khalid. I feel like I''m losing a part of my body. He was a good friend. Someone you can depend on. Someone who hides his sadness in the deepest part of his soul And smile Shard Hind and Zed woke up,. Everyone was crying. But Hind didn''t do anything. She didn''t cry and she didn''t smile. She just sat and looked at us in silence. I also sat, too, looking at them. I took out the transformation ball and turned it into a cigarette, as i tried to forget. It''s better to make my chest hurt than to lose the last part of my mind. Shard stood up And went to the tree next to him. Approach it. And with all his power as tears come down from his eyes. Hit the tree and made it fall to the ground. Then head to another tree. And so on. He was getting angrier, and he was shouting in anger. I approached him. "Calm down." He looked at me and hit the tree next to him and sat next to it then said it sadly "I couldn''t protect anyone, I couldn''t protect my little brother from the demons, and I lost another brother to giants ." "We know from the beginning there will be casualties." He didn''t answer. He hit his hand on the ground so hard and said "Next time I''m afraid it will be your turn." "It''s not my time to die, I must take revenge on the demons King. I must take avenge for everyone." "And why should death be the end." "And do you see any other end?" "I hate death. It takes every dear on." "This is the role of death to pick young flowers." He looked at me and thought a little after he raised his head slowly then looked back down again to the ground "What would you do if you had a chance to live forever?" I looked at him in confusion and said to him with a sharp voice "I''m gonna be bored, I don''t want to live forever, this is gonna make me die of boredom." Shard laughed in a cold voice and then stood up He went and sat next to Zed Today I lost Khalid. And tomorrow I don''t know who I''m gonna lose. But I have to keep going and make sure the end is going to be what I want I said that as I remembered the words of the girl that was sitting next to me. The unknown girl that I only heard her voice. I remembered her and I smiled. And after a whole day of grief. And I started heading to the place lina told me about. The cave I don''t know how her father passed by all these creatures We''ve been avoiding All those giants And strange creatures At every point there was some kind of trap Every moment there was danger. I didn''t feel comfortable in this place at all So I got everyone into my inner range At first they refused But when I told them, It''s safe for us so we don''t get noticed they agreed So let them in then I started moving My face at that moment had a lot of injuries My eyes were black and underneath them were black Wonds filled My body I was exhausted I was sick I was miserable But I kept moving "master, why don''t you take something from the store for your body" "Not now" "master, why do you want to feel pain" I didn''t answer het. I just kept moving forward "master, don''t avoid answering me why are you hurting yourself " I looked at her angrily and said "Because I deserve this fucking pain, I deserve to die. every time I lose someone close to me because of my weakness. I always have to lose someone." "master, you must punish death, not punish anyone else" "you idiot is death who puts the knife inside the body that burns the soul, is he the one that passes the bullet from threw the neck." "But death takes the soul after the knife hits" "What do you want, Dima?" "I want you to hate death, not hate yourself" She said that and disappeared After I moved a little forward I saw something weird I felt a strange feeling inside of me I sat somewhere far from the eyes and entered my inner range I felt a lot of power it was coming from the store So I went into the store I found Athena''s sword high in the sky and the rest of the stuff was lower But I felt the power coming from somewhere else I looked in the distant And I found a wooden horse Flying in space It was the horse I got after i killed the dragon in the Heaven Fort Why does it have all this energy inside of it I got close to it And I tried to hold it with my hand But it''s temperature was so high My hand started to burn "Damn it, why are you so hot?" But even though my hand was about to decompose completely I didn''t feel scared I''m got closer And held the wooden horse im my hands "Status" Name: wooden horse Information: from other worlds note: because it got filled energy, now you are able to use it Then a sign came up in front of \u003eDo you want to start using the wooden horse?\u003e I thought yes Then The horse disappeared from my hand And a sign came up \u003cThe creature went to the world of the heavenly creatures.\u003e I was shocked by the words I saw I even forgot that my hand was hurting And that blood was falling from it But suddenly another sign came up \u003cDo you want to call the creature\u003e "Yes." Suddenly, I transported outside my range I looked in front of me but I felt shocked by what I saw There was a very big horse in front of me He was black with Blue eyes. And he had big black wings He looked at me like he was checking me out, checking my body He Come closer to me and I felt a lot of energy coming from his body. But I didn''t feel scared I was sitting so his head was far away from me He looked like he was about to cry. I didn''t know why Does this fucking horse know me? He put his head down on my body. When his body touched my body. I felt a big amount of energy coming in my body. \u003cYou have Leveled up.\u003e \u003cYou have Leveled up.\u003e \u003cYou have Leveled up.\u003e \u003cYou have Leveled up.\u003e \u003cYou have Leveled up.\u003e This kept appearing in front of me I don''t know what that horse did But my body started to recover a great amount of energy going through every part of my body, I felt I had reached a new stage of power I looked at my level I found myself at level 245 When I Level 150 my points started to automatically spread to intelligence, power and other things So I don''t look at them anymore And now because this fucking horse touched me, I just reached level 245 There''s a secret behind his blue eyes that look at me so longly I don''t know if there''s anything to do with this horse or not But I know that there is something''s weird about this "Status" Name: Darkus Level 250 Type: Cosmic monster Capacity: invisiblty, Flying, shadows of darkness, death strike I was shocked by what I saw This horse is not normal He raised me with his head He made me climb on his back \u003cthe Horse has a knight''s robe. Do you want to change into it?\u003e "Yes." My clothes changed And I was wearing a black robe with a black mask with some blood on it For some reason I had red eyes Suddenly my consciousness disappeared and watched this horse flying like a bird in the sky As there was someone on top of him but I couldn''t see his face he was flying over a great land It was filled with flowers And strange animals The horse was so happy but suddenly the scene changed for wars and fires Dragon, animals, humans and strange creatures The same person was on the horse And the horse was always happy everything''s disappeared again And I came back to my conscious The horse was flying in the direction I wanted as if he was reading my mind I saw the giant from above watching me And trying to hold the horse in his hand But the horse feet hit one of the giants Who split in half without any other word As we were Flying in the air He activated his disappearance power He was flying at a very high speed I didn''t think I''d get there so fast He was going through a long distance in a few seconds He arrived in front of a big barrier that was locked in the form of a large circle that was made of stone Inside that stone barrier Was The cave "The Leader''s Eye." Now I can see more detail using this power This place was huge The giants inside reached 150 giants I got down to the ground In front of the big gate It was a very giant gate Then I took lina out of the range She was doing good now she could stand on her feet I looked at the barrier "We are here already " "Is the map in here?" "Yeah, the map is inside a cave in this place, the map is in the giants land" Then we must kill every giant here until we get the map 191 the traitor What fate and what is the cruel truth behind it What is inevitable and why does it have to happen Why did my father had to be a ruthless, ruthless man And my mother''s a whore that hated me Why did my father kill her? And why did I have to run from him? Why did I have to fall In the hands of that weird old man Why was the Ring of chaos waiting for me? why right after I took the ring off his hand i became the greatest criminal in history? And how did that girl seduced me when I could fuck a thousand other girls just like her she effected me so much that I went to her house and killed her father just to rape her Why her mother had to come back at that exact time, just to kill me now I''m in another world Just someone who isn''t over 17 yet A child in the eyes of strangers And a monster in the eyes of the enemy an angel in the eyes of friends Which one am I? I''m the Joker, anyone that stands in my way I''ll take his head and hang it on my bed I''ll smile and kill his sons in front of his eyes I am the Joker the curse of humanity You''ll never meet anyone like me you''ll never find a similar person And if you find someone, tell me where he is so I can kill him To return again to being alone No one approachs me or death will come befall on him Two days later I''m standing inside the giant lands with the Dark Horse Darkus by my side Around me on the ground, a lot of big bodies And A lot of blood Every part of this place is covered in blood Don''t look at me like that I''m not that evil to kill all these giants and wipe out a whole race because they killed Khaled I didn''t do anything When you Look over there You''ll find another stone child And a pale white girl with red eyes around her body is a lot of blood that she manipulates A big man with a big sword wearing black clothes and with one eye different from the other And someone with a black bow made of dark energy You will find a beautiful girl carrying a shield and dressed like a knights with a strange and confused look on her face And behind them there are 3,000 soldiers of darkness These are the real criminals, not me Those are the ones who did that massacre, not me Their heart has no mercy Why are you looking at me like that? I''m not lying. Yeah, I only killed one or two Suddenly Dima appeared She said "master, you are a real evil, you killed 60 giants out of 150, you are a monster with no heart." Damn you, Dima I took lina out of my range "master, why aren''t you answering me, did i do something bad?." Damn you shut up She was in shock When she saw all that blood "What happened here?" "There is no more giants living in the giants land." "Did you kill them all?" "I ask them respectfully and told them that I wanted to come in m, but they didn''t let me ." Lina laughed and said "You won''t never change" "No, I won''t, and now tell me where is the cave, because I don''t see it, there are no caves here." "Dad, has changed the cave location so it can''t be seen in the open and put it under this building." She pointed her hand to a very large building So Everyone went to the building After i hid the Dark Soldiers Only me and the blood league remained Lina put her hand on one of the walls of the building and said some magic words And a sign came up in front of me \u003cBecause you listened to many secret access codes, you acquired a decryption skill.\u003e I smiled after I read those words Part of the wall disappeared And showed up a Stairwell that goes down We went down slowly and with each step, the place got weirder It was a stone cave, not too big, not too small My hands was touching the cave And I felt weird But I didn''t care about that feeling There was a big stone in the middle Lina went to that stone With sad steps I think she remembered what happened to her here She said as tears slowly came down her face "Under this rock, there''s my father''s map part." Zed approached the rock And remove it by using dark energy Imagine the amount of power this man has When we saw what was under the rock, it was the rest of the map After I get this part It''s just my mom''s part of the map that''s left I got the rest of my range But suddenly I felt something strange in my body I felt incapable of moving Or speaking I looked around and everyone was the same "Don''t try to do anything, I have drugged your body without you feeling" I looked at where the sound came from Yeah, it''s his voice But I can''t believe what I''m hearing I didn''t expect him to betray me I didn''t expect any of them to do that He put his hand on his face laughing so hard as he takes the map part from lina''s hand And he puts his dirty tongue on her face with dirty and perverse features on his face Then He said "I''ve waited for this day from the first day I met you, I waited for you to lead me to this damn part to accomplish my goal now I''m going back to my place" Then he looked into her eyes then my eyes and said "How about we have a little fun, beautiful lina, let me just grab your beautiful body and let you go to heaven all that time I''ve been waiting for the moment we get here to get the map, and now I''m gonna get it and you at the same time" I tried to move my body but no matter how much I tried I couldn''t I tried to summon my army back, but I couldn''t do that either I couldn''t do anything No matter how much I tried , I couldn''t do anything but watch Lina looked at me with sad and disappointing eyes eye He was pressing her hand hard But she collected her energy and spit in his face He looked at her angrily and wiped his face with his hand Then took out a black dagger And he stabbed her body Lina screamed out of pain Damn why does this always happens to everyone I love Lina fell to the ground and my soul fell to hell with her She was looking at me as she falling She was saying save me Why don''t you do something Save me Another stab wound in her body She screamed again in pain, but her eyes didn''t leave mine Then he stabbed her in the face Every stab hit my soul was destroying the last part of me She screamed at first, but she''s quite now I opened my eyes and I didn''t close them I''m not gonna close my eyes as it happens He was laughing as he touched her body and stabbed her I''m not gonna close my eyes I''ll watch everything After he stabbed her 15 times, her face no longer looked like a face He looked at me and approached me My eyes were open looking at him I stopped it from closing so I could see everything To watch everything myself To believe what''s going on here How na?ve and foolish I was all that time How weak I was seeing lina scream I was holding in my hand the other map parts He took it from me and looked at me smiling Then He said "How good is my acting, the demons King sends his regards?" He left the cave as he said "A pool of blood heads everywhere, this is the golden for the dream killer" Done. 192 line Lina Since I was a kid, I''ve been waiting for my dad with my mom Dreams have been making me stay up all night , looking at the sky and praying to see him To touch him to hold him, I felt like I wanted him to carry me The kids around me all had both parents. I was the only one without a father All their father''s played with them And I didn''t have a father to play with me I was dreaming of the day I''d meet my father I hope he''s handsome to deserve my beautiful mother But to Be nice from inside and out To hold me in his hand and call me, my angel But after I met him My mother was killed because of something he had Since that day My life has changed Everything''s changed I started running away I started hiding I hated my father since that moment. I didn''t want him to return any more He took the smile off my face Until I met the Joker He took care of me. He taught me how to live, not by words, but by actions He held my hand and took me out of danger with a smile on his face He was looking after me and telling me That the strong people are the ones who survive So I got stronger so I can stay by his side I loved him more than anything in the world I loved him more than anyone I''ve ever known. I liked his courage, his intelligence, his wicked behavior, his strange behavior The blows that hacked my body were really painful But what was more painful than it was the Joker''s desperate eyes He doesn''t know what to do He can''t do anything He sees me die in front of his eyes But can''t save me It''s the second time I see him like this I wanted to tell him that it wasn''t his fault He made my miserable life happy for a while, so I was grateful to him I was happy to have him around, making my dark life beautiful and nice He made the world full of colors in my eyes for the first time When he was smiling, I felt alive when he was talking to me, that was all I wanted When he was carrying me and taking care of me when I was sick, I felt like I was in heaven He was the one I''ve been waiting for since I was a little girl He is everything to tome When I looked at his naked muscle-filled body, without him noticing i smiled He was full of scars and traces of war. His body was sexy and powerful I remember all the moments we shared together How happy i was with him Now, when I look in his eyes that is sinking with grief. I Can feel my weakness and I wanted to cry I want to tell him not to be sad that I didn''t die because of him I don''t want him losing himself because of me And because of this fucking traitor I didn''t think it was important that I went to my thoughts to be him. I didn''t expect him to be like this . There''s something wrong here There''s something different about him His eyes and the way he looks at me Is there someone who can act that good? But who cares now? I don''t know how much hole he had made in the leader''s heart But I''m sure that''s old enough to swallow the world A degree that made his eyes never close As I remember everything I still don''t know what I can do right now Can I stand on my feet and head over to him and whisper in his ear? Don''t be sad it''s not your fault I was happy enough with him and I don''t want much He''s the only one who made me smile with all my heart I''m not asking him to save me I''m ask him to save himself I didn''t expect that after I got the map part to stop moving For Zed to stops, too The leader stopped moving and talking as well The only one who came near me laughing and talking As He telling us that this was his plan from the beginning to get here for the remaining part of the map I was surprised by those words. I couldn''t believe my ear And I couldn''t believe myself Am I dreaming? Is this just a nightmare? I thought it was a joke But it wasn''t a joke It''s true A fact I knew after he told me that he was taking me and the map part with him A fact I knew after I spit in his face His looks changed as if he was a different person from the beginning As he hacked his black dagger in my body I knewIthis wasn''t a dream because of the pain and fear I''m feeling right now The traitor from the very beginning was Shard The Basterd that fooled everyone That son of a bitch made us think he''s the big brother who was scared for us But actually He was just a crazy lunatic. I didn''t think he was gonna do this. I was looking at the leader as I was thinking about all of this How does he feel now? He''s definitely in pain But I couldn''t think of anything else after that Because the pain in my body was stronger than any other pain I was so hurt why I do I always have to hurt like this Why can''t I rest? Why? after I completely lost all my energy As blood came out of my body with my last scream Everything suddenly turned black all around me , there''s no more light around me Darkness is the worst thing in this world And death is worse than it because it''s complete darkness forever A sign came up in front of me \u003cthe retrievel is complete.\u003e Done. 193 Darius I''m no longer aware of what''s right and what''s wrong I looked at lina''s body on the ground At the time my body was still couldn''t move I didn''t take my eyes off lina I didn''t take my mind off what happened here It''s been a while since the shard left the place I looked around I found Zed''s eyes confused and hind''s eyes cold What''s right and what''s wrong After I felt I could move again I got out of the cave, and I ran out I was looking for Shard everywhere "shadow steps." "hyper speed." "Dark Wings." "Leader''s Eye ." I moved everywhere, but I couldn''t find him anywhere ''Fuck where did he go'' I hit my face To wake up from this nightmare But I didn''t wake up it was real It''s not a nightmare I kept looking for him for a long time But I didn''t find anything It''s like he wasn''t even here I started to destroy the city I destroyed every giant building in the city And after I calmed down a little I thought of something and I went back to the cave I looked in Zed eyes As He was looking at me with confused looks "Zed, I met Shard because of you. Tell me, did you know anything about all this?" Zed looked at me and said "Are you saying I''m a traitor too" "I''m asking you a Specific question, so answer me." Zed looked at me with darkness in his eyes and turned his back on me "don''t turn your back on me When I''m talk to you,." I said that and I gave him a strong blow on his back that made him fly away And bumps into the cave walls I went to him And I carried him in the air from his clothes Some Bloodwas coming from His head His looks got more confused " Are you crazy, they killed my brother, and they were about to kill me too, and all this happened in front of you ? "Yes, I''ve gone crazy and I don''t even believe my own eyes. I don''t believe anyone, so I''m asking you a question, answer me, did you know anything about any of this?" "I swear to you, on my brother''s soul, I didn''t know anything I loved Shard like you loved him, I trust him, I was willing to hand him my neck if he asked" I sat on the ground next to him And put my hand on my head As I''m looking at luna''s body on the ground Tears are coming down my face without my control But I wiped my face quickly Before anyone notices Why is this happening to me? Why? Hind was a standing watching everything that was happening with cold eyes "I didn''t think the traitor was Shard, everyone warned me of someone who would betray me, so I suspected everyone but not him." How stupid I''m "Wait."I said it after I stood up We must bury her body I got close to her "We''ll bury lina in the cave." When I touched Lena''s body I felt weird Something weird happened I saw lina standing in front of me And KhaleKhale they were both crying. I don''t know why Lina approached me she put her hand on my face smiled and said "Don''t kill your soul because of what happened, you must be strong because you still haven''t seen anything the worst is still to come." She said that and disappeared I opened my eyes. As i was carrying lina''s body Was this a dream or a fantasy or an illusion or reality? After i buried her body in the cave Which changed her life and changed everything for her I sat next to Zed Who was crying I put my hand on his head and whispered in his ear "Don''t be sad because I put my suspicion on you, but what happened made me lose myself." And I''m saying that I remembered Shard face saying that he was good at acting? Yeah, he was good at acting But when I meet him next time, I''ll make him good at dying I won''t have mercy on him I will not spare the king of demon I will have no mercy whatsoever I''ll get revenge for everyone. I''ll kill everyone. I''ll break the city walls And Kill demon children everyone will lie down in the ground I was thinking about this after I went out of the cave with Zed and hind inside my range I summoned Dracula and Rokan back Now tell me where is the rest of the army. Dracula knelt on the ground saying "master, I think you should take a break." "I will take one Dracula, but after I kill Shard and the demons King after I avenge everyone After I kill every demon living in this world ." "Now tell me where the rest of the army is." Rokan approached me and said They''re not far from here Then he took some stones out of the ground And started flying in the air "We must hurry to reach there before the sun comes up" I took the black horse out of my range when he showed up, he made a big noise As he lifted his legs to the sky Then I climbed it And flew behind Rokan Dracula was behind us, she made some sort of flying device from blood Dracula and Rokan wasn''t surprised by the horse It''s Like they knew him before But I didn''t care My whole mind was focused on the rest of the army We got to a place with a lot of black mountains It was a dark place when we got down there, it had a lot of black trees, big spiders And bats that move in groups Their was this horrible breeze sound "master, you''re not only meeting the remaining 17,000 soldiers, but you will meet the third commander of the dark army, the most powerful and dangerous leader among us, and you will take the third artifact of the King of Kings." Dracula said that after we got down to the ground The Third Commander and the third tool of the King''s King Rokan looked at me and said "Are you ready" Am I ready? I don''t know what to answer am I ready to get a new power? Or to get a new riddle Or to get a new disappointment "Yes, I am ready." I said that as I made all those ideas go away Dracula and Rokan put their hands on the ground And they said some words that I know about because of my new skill Big marks appeared on the ground A Magic sign In the middle of the ground, it appeared in the form of hand Dracula looked at me and said "master , put your¡­.." But before she finished, I put my hand on it because I felt like this place was calling me And the moment I put my hand i The place sock hard Like There was a big earthquake that hit the place The part of the ground on which we three were standing on started to move down As Another part has taken it''s place down there was a pretty big place But dark. I couldn''t see anything I felt so much energy So huge that, I felt like everything was moving and everything stopping at the same time I felt the place would explode because of the energy density I looked at the place where all this energy were came from And I found a man sitting on the ground in a state of meditation, all that energy coming from his body And behind him there was thousands of soldiers in black clothes Dracula and Rokan were behind me when they saw this guy they kneeld on the ground His energy was too great He opened his eyes And looked at me He was a very handsome guy with a very long yellow hair wearing black strange clothes and a demon like ear On his face a lot of wounds and his chest was a very big scare He had Blue eyes like the color of the sky and A huge blue sword that was full of power "I told you we''d meet again, chosen one." When all the soldiers behind him heard what he said that they opened their eyes all at the same time Status Name: king Darius Level 280 Job: Third Leader of the Dark Army Is this really King Darius He''s really looks like the person I talked to when I got the Pearl of Destiny He told me he''d meet me again, but I never imagined that he was still alive But that''s impossible. 194 the world The world is playing a dirty game with me The world wants to make me lose my mind The world is rapeing my mind in the worst way possible And I can''t even scream So someone wouldn''t point their fingers at me and say how weak I am That will make me cut their neck to make them realize how weak they are Darius wae heeding towards me He''s looked at me smiling and said "Finally you came" He looked at my hand and said "Your hand is so dirty" I looked at him as I remembered our first talk and said "But not as dirty as your soul and my soul." He looked at me and smiled Then he moved a finger to Rokan and Dracula who were kneeling So they stood up and moved behind him They Just listened to his orders He looked at Dracula Then he touched her soft face with his hand and said "How are you? I missed you" Dracula cried then hugged him hard. "Fine, master." "I''m not your master anymore¡­" Dracula nodded her head looking at me. He went on saying. "I think he appreciates you more than me because he kept you so far" Rokan spoke this time saying "Yes, he does" "I know you were sad that I drove her away, but that was the best thing to do I didn''t want to stop her from doing what she loved" "You are always merciful, master." Rokan said that, as he lowered his head. "I don''t love you when you lie, Rokan" Draeus said that, then he released energy out of his body, which was pushing in Rokan''s body until he screamed. "yes" I''ve been looking at what''s going on, and I''m still in shock of what''s happening in front of me, how is King Darius is alive. I saw him die with my own eyes. "Tell me how are you still alive. I''ve seen the old one eyed kill you and take the ring of Chaos from your hand. How are you still alive?" Darius looked at me in loss. then after some time he said "Are you talking about Venus" This is the same name the King of Kings called when I saw the King of Kings make the Three Rings flying in the sky away from Venus. I looked at Darius and I said "Yes" "I don''t know what he wanted from me when I was a young man he came for me and gave me the pearl of destiny, told me to reach the top of the world, and when I got to it, he killed me and took it from me" "Why did you want to reach the doors of light, why did you want to reach the land of the immortals" He looked at me and said "I''ll tell you., but let''s get out of here first I''ve been here for many years, I want to see the sun" "All right, let''s go." I heard Darius laugh behind me "You''re absolutely kidding me" He didn''t stopped laughing. Then i said "What are you laughing about?" "Have you forgotten the Dark army and the third artifact, you have a very weak memory" Fuck my weak memory Dima showed up and flew over and stood on Darius''s left shoulder saying "Yes, sir, an animal memory is stronger than his memory." Fuck you, you fairy "Do you know that he forgot that he owns a power called the store, and he didn''t remember it until very soon, and he doesn''t use it much, and I think he does that because of his weak memory" Darius looked at me amazingly Then He said"The store is one of the most important characteristics of the chaos ring, it''s so vast. I wish there was a person inside the store telling me where thing I wanted are ." "But there''s someone like that his name is Hogan." When I said that name, Dima''s eyes looked like they were going to come out of her body she looked at me as she flew away. He looked at me enviously and said "When I used the ring of chaos there was no one with that name to help me" I heard dima voice coming from behind saying "My new master has some Luck" She was saying that over and over again As she''s looking at the soldiers "Are these soldiers more than 60,000?" I asked Darius Darius looked at me surprisingly and said "they are here 200,000 dark soldiers" When I heard the number, I felt shocked They were all wearing black clothes They''re all different sizes "And can I get all of them into my innr domain?" "Yes, you can, you''re the one after all" He said it and kneel on the ground Kneeling after him was Rokan And then Dracula And at one moment all the soldiers all kneeled In a second Everyone was kneeling to me And in one voice they all said "Hail the Chosen One" "Long live the king" "Hail the Death Envoy." The sound was making the place shake. It was Loud and strong voice. Then A sign came up in front of me \u003cYou''ve been recognized by the Dark Soldiers as the leader.\u003e suddenly, a big light came everywhere A tool appeared in front of me it looked like a skull Half of it was black energy And the other half was white -colored energy It flew between the crowds It speed got faster with the cheers Then it went inside my chest It came in and settled appeared more than one sign in front of me \u003cI''ve got the third tool,the Envoy of death tool.\u003e \u003cYour body will be examined to see if you can use it or not?\u003e Darius looked at me with envy eyes saying "no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t use that tool" I looked at 200,000 soldiers And I dragged them all into my inner range A Last sign came up in front of me \u003cThe Pearl of Destiny is complete.\u003e \u003cYou can now choose a new leader who becomes the fourth leader.\u003e I was shocked after I read that sign Can I appoint a leader like Dracula Rokan and Drayus? I had a lot of questions in mind Everyone was gone And We got out of the cave. when Draeus saw the Sunshine he Put his hand on his eyes I don''t know whether he did that because the sunlight was too intense. Or to stop me from seeing his tears. We climbed the highest mountain between these mountains. And we sat on it. He told me. "You want to know how I''m alive right now, don''t you" "Yes" "When you completed the Pearl of Destiny, what happened or what the ring said to you" "it said that I can appoint a new leader." "Yeah, that''s what happened to me too, but I chose myself" "then what happened?" "I became the leader, but the irony is that this would only be completed after I diy" "So you are not King Darius himself." "I have his memories, thoughts, remorse, goal, and power, I am King Darius" "Well, tell me why did you want to open the doors of light to reach the land of the immortals." "I think after all this time you know that in exchange for power there must be sacrifices, you must lose something dear to your heart or someone" "Yes, I realize that, and after that you lose yourself." I said that, as I remembered my father, Khaled and Lina. "Yes, I lost my family, my daughter, my wife, I had everything, strength, happiness, money, power and family." "But when I lost my family, I felt there was nothing important anymore, money went, and power was no longer important because I couldn''t protect my little daughter or my beautiful wife." I looked at him and he was a little silent and he put his hand on his head and continued . " After I was in the worst stages of my life and destroyed a lot of cities and destroyed a lot of factions" "Venus came to me at my weakest point , and he told me that I could get my family back. If I got to the land of the Immortals, he told me that the only way I got there was to get the ring of chaos and a map. I did the impossible to get to them I killed a lot of humans, a lot of demons, a lot of creatures. I made the Dragon King my subordinate, after I got what I needed , he killed me easily as if I was just a little toy in his hand, like I was just a doll that he was having fun with, then he told me coldly that I''m not the chosen one." A got silence then He said " Can I rest a little while I sleep under this sun, master" The irony that made this king that everyone knelt to now to call me Master The world is making fun of him the worst way possible "Yes, rest your body and soul a little." And after a lot of time, as He was asleep I got a sign in front of me \u003cThe test is over.\u003e \u003cyou now got a fifth specialty.\u003e \u003cDeath Envoy Specialization .\u003e \u003cDo you want to choose light or darkness?\u003e ''Fifth specialty??!'' 195 the death envoy You''ll feel lost sometimes. you will feel like you don''t know where are you going Sue moves without a reason You''ll get tired so you will look at the road behind you and you won''t know where are you now? Desperation will control you then destroy you and embody your soul and even destroy your dreams You and who you are as a person? You''ll say why me? Do the world will respond by saying fuck you and everything dear to you. You will be defeated But here where everyone show what they are made off their true metal Are you going to stand up and fight or will you continue to kneel on the ground l? Will you be a Warrior Or a coward farmer? All humans inside them both the Warrior and the farmer We are the ones that choose who we will become Dreaus''s eyes were closed at this moment The sun was in the middle of the sky Bright Red It made blood color reflect on this world The world around me was so weird It could make the heart of the strongest warrior tremble by the look of everything around me My eyes are now filled with admiration The red sun made blood even reflect onand the flowers in the ground On the cloud that roams the sky The breeze was so intense at that moment And leaves were flying everywhere I was in a lot of shock from what I saw. Fifth specialty \u003cDeath Envoy.\u003e \u003cDo you want to choose darkness or light?\u003e And before I did anything A sign came up again \u003cYou can choose both.\u003e I don''t understand anything Then an explanation came up for the specialization \u003cDeath envoy specializes death chooses one person every 100,000 years who as an Envoy that controls death. You can control both darkness and play with light energy of. The death envoy has a new level of power to unleash on the world, he can make the whole world under his feet, he is the Ambassador of Death in this ara." \u003cYour body can accept both light and darkness. And that never happened since this world knew death \u003e "I can control light and darkness." And then the sign came back \u003cWill you choose light or the darkness?\u003e \u003cYou have 30 seconds to decide\u003e One I''ve been drowning in darkness since I knew what life is Two I''ve never seen light in my life I didn''t know what it is I never touch it I didn''t feel that it was something that I could see Four Six Until I saw my mom and dad Until I moved into this world some light appeared in my life 15 16 Darkness is my permanent friend, my sincere friend I''ve known it since I was a little kid This is where the darkness took over my world and wielded it with a fist of iron and it didn''t want to let go until light appeared Light is a strange visitor who comes in every once in a while then disappear and I don''t know when or if it''s coming back 20 21 I don''t know what to chose I''m closer to the darkness And the light represents in my life everything that''s beautiful My father my mother my team and Everything darkness represents murder, blood and the truth of the world The absolute truth of the world Death 25 Okay 28 "OK, I will control both light and darkness." I waited a few minutes. But I didn''t feel anything suddenly My whole body started shaking There was pain in every part of my body In every small and large bone in my body Everywhere there was a great pain It was controlling my entire body I felt like I was gonna die I felt like dark And white energy Go into my body I felt like there was a fight in the middle of my heart There was a Big fight. The pain in my body was so bad But I endured I pulled Darius into my inner range And after I did that I couldn''t take it anymore The pain was breaking my chest Some blood was coming out of my mouth And I started screaming I felt like my inside is being crashed together I started screaming because I couldn''t take it anymore Fuck that is so much pain I''ve never felt such pain in my entire life And after a full day of pain, I passed out Without good, there is no evil Without evil, there is no good Light needs darkness And darkness needs light But I need both When I woke up, I had a heavy feeling in my body I took a mirror out of my range But what I saw made me feel more surprised There were parts of my hair that turned white My eyes got a little red And my features have changed a little I put the mirror In my range again And a sign came up \u003cyou have acquired the two first skills for death Envoy.\u003e \u003cRevitalizing the dead.\u003e \u003cand the shadow manipulation.\u003e The first skill explanation came out "Revitalizing the dead: the second skill that has stages , you can revive 20 dead people an use them." "Shadow manipulation: you can take out a similar Shadow of a person for 10 minutes, with 50% of their original power." ''These skills are really strong'' But suddenly, a sign showed up again \u003cyou have reached level 250.\u003e "The Chaos Ring Mission properties has been activated." What? I couldn''t think until another sign came up \u003cfirst mission.\u003e \u003cKilled a girl in the demon world."\u003e \u003cYou''ll find her location on the map.\u003e \u003cThe mission''s award.\u003e \u003cRaise 60% of your experience .\u003e \u003cand the rare speed antidote.\u003e A map of the demon area appeared With a red dot on it I don''t know what''s going on. What should i do. I''m lost Lost 196 im a kind person after all After you saw this and looked at the map, I found that the red dot is close to here I called my dark Horse He looked so powerful and his shape looked amazing like he just came from hell This horse had a look of ego and power on his face that makes you think that''s he''s a king, not a damn horse I lifted myself up on him The horse flew in the sky the sound of him was so loud that I think every creature in the area heard it I saw the creatures down there. Everyone was looking at me surprisingly Their eyes had a strange look They wondered who I was. And to tell you the truth, I was asking the same question myself Demons were screaming hard at me like they were calling for me Everyone looking at me was impressed But I didn''t care. Everyone was like insects to me Just a little bug They''ll never make a difference to me And I don''t have time to come down and play with them So I just decided to leave them Do they should thank me for not killing them I was approaching the red mark on the map And after some time I got to there It was a village "The Leader''s Eye." I saw the demon girl who was the mission, in red And everyone was in another color Some were blue And some white She was in a strange billding I think she is sitting with some girls And a little baby in her hand I got down in front of the horse Everybody was looking at me Someone said out loud "It''s human. Ring the bell." A while later I heard a loud bell sound And then a little bit a lot of men with swords appeard in front of me Their numbers were kind of big Five hundred or so I''ll be fair. They want to kill one person with 500 demons It would be fair to have every demon face 500 dark army soldier But I''m not like them. With no honor I have some honor I''ll have these motherfuckers taste the fire of hell with their tongues until their minds melt completely I''ll make each one face only 200 Someone said as he was looking at me "Do you think we''re gonna be scared of you, you fucking kid, because of that horse behind you why you just standing there show us what you got" My black horse lifted his foot And put it on the ground Angrily It left Black marks on the ground suddenly Appeared In the middle of the 500 demons was my black horse He ate the head of the man who was talking just now And he started cutting the heads of everyone around him with his wings Fuck that horse why he didn''t let me see the despair in their eyes I took my sword out "Looks like I don''t need to call my soldiers after all ." the soldiers in the front of my were Trembling As I took my energy out These fuckers were weting their clothes because of fear They could kill themselves, Before I could because of fear suddenly in the middle of this noise and blood That was everywhere And as My dear horse was enjoying his food The girl I should kill came out of the house She was really beautiful White face blue eyes And a scared look She had some red roses in her hand When she saw my face, she smiled a little Despite all that blood, she smiled She smiled a nice with light features that makes any man''s heart dance in his chest And that''s what happened with my heart She was a very innocent person Like Everything that was happening around her wasn''t seen by her I noticed that smile behind all that blood I took out 1,000 dark soldiers and made them all surnder Then I got closer to the girl with the red roses She was hiding her smile As she looking at me carrying the red roses Why do I feel like I know this girl? I looked at the red roses in her hand and remembered something "Have you reached the end?" When I heard her voice, I remembered hhe She''s the girl who was sitting next to me before I went into the mountains of darkness. She''s the one who told me to fight to the end "I''m not there yet, but I''m close." She put her hand on my face and she looked at me carefully her hand was touching every part of my face very lightly With a look of pity on her face "You''ve lost a lot, haven''t you" ''I did'' I wanted to say that But I didn''t say anything I Just looked at her. This girl was weird the first time I met her and even now, too Dhe wasn''t afraid of me at the time and she isn''t afraid of me now "I''m here to kill everyone and kill you." Her Face change a little But she regained her courage and pressed her roses with her hand I noticed that and look at her hand and the roses she gave them to me with an innocence look on her face "Here''s the roses I told you about" I remembered the conversation we had This world is really filthy it always puts us in the Jaws of hell I looked into her innocent eyes I guess I don''t need these awards So I looked at her and walked away But before I ordered the soldiers to leave the villagers A sign came up in front of me \u003cIf you don''t finish this mission , you lose a skill and you lose three full levels.\u003e I looked at her again And I got close to her Then I put my hand on her head I got close and whispered in her ear "I''m Sorry." Then she cut her head off fast so she wouldn''t feel any pain I''m a kind person after all Then I ordered my soldiers to let the demons of this village go In honor her I don''t like losing anything So she had to die But the weird thing is that she was smiling Like she knew that this was going to happen. 197 The dress that is cover in blood Someone that I don''t remember well once told me. Strongest torture. Is the torture of conscience. He didn''t know that I had no conscience. I just do what''s good to me . Why are you looking at me like that? You want me to lose a full skill and three levels for sympathy to a girl I only spoke to once. Yeah, I felt a little pain in killing her. But it had to happen. And I was merciful and gave her a quick death Now I''m in a big place. And there was a big horse moving fast towards me. His strong steps make you realize that the person who who is riding it has powers The horse Stopped . And A person got down from its back He was looking at me. He said after he knelt to me "My king, I have done as I have been told, the armies are waiting for you." "good." I''m not used to the title of King, but no problem. I will eventually Maher has gotten much stronger since he joined me. And now he can control 10,000 soldiers . But why did i gather all the armies of humans? I looked at the numbers of soldiers that i had to find out it reached 400,000 human soldiers. So I smiled Really, after I left the right people in power in the cities I recovered, all human cities now have gotten under my control Thousands of Citys under my command now I had Maher go back to human capital to be the warrior responsible for controlling all cities He told me that it wasn''t hard And they''re not going to face any resistance because of their huge numbers And because humans are in desperate condition I used this opportunity to look at my sovereignty points I developed from a medium lord to low human king "Sir, all humans is cheering your name." I looked at the number of people under my control, and I found that they''ve reached 2 million humans Damn it, I''m controlling this many lives. I couldn''t believe it for a moment Maher was looking at my face So I went back to normal I didn''t have time to look at these things, but I still felt amazed I looked at the sovereignty points And It was already a massive number of a million sovereign points So i developed all cities and fixed them I made everything better I developed army equipment and weapons without even seeing them I did all that as I''m standing in my place "Where are the armies, Maher?" "At the border, master , waiting for your orders" "Okay." I called the big black horse and I went to the army''s location After a while I got there The black horse was so fast Maher was very late When the soldiers saw the horse coming down, they were in shock, everybody took out their weapons "Get ready" A strong scream came out of everyone at the same time "Nobody move until I tell you to attack" I got off the horse smiling When the army that I appointed myself leader saw me He knelt fast on the ground "my king, I''m glad you''re okay" He had a hard-core feature Black hair and a big beard His name is John When he did that, one soldier hit his armor three straight strikes Then kneel too And this movement has repeated more than once A moments later, all the soldiers knelt down And in one voice they said "Long live the king" "Long live the king" I raised my hand and everyone shut up and stood up I looked at them And I spoke to the soldiers "The demons came to our land and destroyed everything. They raped women, killed children, but not today, today we will repay that debt, we will kill every single one of them we will make them regret the day they thought they would break us." Everybody cheered "Long live the king" I raised my sword to the sky and said out loud "I swear by my name, I am the Joker, to destroy every city and village on our way to the Demons King. I promise to break into his palace and kill him with my hands, I promise to take revenge for my mother and father, and I will destroy the world over his head." "Long live the king" "Long live the king" Well, the army''s not finished yet, why we don''t make it complete I called Darius, Dracula, and Rokan The three kneeled to me I ordered Drayus to stand up I got him standing next to me "fo you know who that is?" Darius took out his energy And by the movement of his hand, came out of the sky lightning ,destroying a mountain The Soldiers felt scared "It is King Darius. He and his soldiers from hell are here to help us in this war." When I said that, got out of the ground 200,000 dark soldiers "Today our war will begin and I don''t know when it will end, but it will definitely end with our death or our victory." I looked at Darius and I said "I will not lose this war no matter what happens." "You''re the one who will be my first commander, I''ve heard of your intelligence, so I want to use all your powers in this war." He looked at me and said "I think we won''t need any of my powers in this war." I was surprised by his words But at the end of the day I realized why he said it I went with 600,000 soldiers to the demon llan We burned cities. You killed demons we never left a single demon alive We put the human flag in every demon city But there was no big resistance Where are all the demon armies? It''s been 20 days only a few of us got killed Where is the demons King, and his fucking armies? We''re about to exterminate the demon race I killed a lot of demons, some begging me to leave them and some crying as i slaughter them Some of them knew nothing Some of them were children. Some of them were old. But We killed everyone Everyone''s was drowned in blood. Everyone''s had his soul contaminated and his hand drenched with blood But all this didn''t satisfie my revenge It made me angrier We''ve destroyed so many cities why the demons King hasn''t moved yet Is he scared or what? "Darius, what''s your analysis of what''s happening?" "Remember when you went to the village to kill a girl and found only 500 people against you, not professional soldiers, but villagers" "Yes." "If the Devil King wants to defend the boundaries of his kingdom, he will send a lot of soldiers to the border, so I realized from that moment that there is no defense" "But we only have one city before we reach the demon capital.So you have to be careful" We''re in the Captain''s tent talking "Sir, I''m John asking acking for Bremeton to come in" "Come in." John walked in carrying a dress that is covered in blood I know this dress It''s my mom''s I went to John and carried the dress And I asked him, angrily "Where did you get that dress?" "it was brought by a demon soldiers he said "the demons king sends his regards." 198 the meeting The world could change in a moment I believe in that Everything in your life could change the next minute, your mother could come from the kitchen, an could tell you that your father lost his job and committed suicide Or a thief might come in and kill you before you try to scream I don''t know what''s gonna happen. Your life might be a normal life and something different could happen at any point in time Everything is possible in this boring world When I saw my mother''s dress , I felt a feelings of regret and confusion A strange merger between confusion and fear Is she dead? I carried the dress from John''s hand and ordered him to leave Darius went back into my inner range I sat alone in the tent. remembering my beautiful mother''s How she looked after me when I was sick How she taught me to read and write How she made me realize that in this vast world there is some light after all Are You really died I swore on her name not to rape any girl I''ve been called king and there are those who call me criminal But, Mother, I have returned the lands of the humans And I took out the demons Would you be proud of your son? My tears were falling on the dress Without me knowing suddenly that dress released some light out of it My mother appeared standing before me but she looked transparent Son, do you hear me? Run, son, run away, and don''t come to save me, baby! I''m not a kid anymore, Mom. I''ve never been a kid You did everything you could, son, but it''s bigger than you think Go find yourself a home and a family, hide yourself and live my son I tried to touch her face But she disappeared Fuck this world. He wants to exhaust my soul But I won''t let it I went out of the tent and called John He kneeled to me and said, "orders, sir." "The battle will begin now, get the soldiers ready." He stood up And head to the soldiers I called my giant Dark Army And the three leaders As I stood before them all Looking at the last city before I get to the King of Demons''s mansion There were a lot of soldiers above the big city walls And the gate that no one can destroy "Rokan destroyed this gate for me" I said in a calm voice "yes, my king" He said that and smiled Then he Put his hand on the ground So got out of the ground A giant rock in the shape of a Hammer It kept hitting the gate hard As he was moving his hand like he was using it The city door opened but I smelled blood I walked in on my horse quickly I found all the demons inside, they were all killed I looked forward and felt an energy coming from behind And one person in the middle of all of these dead bodies was moving forward "I thought you''d be late, little brother" It''s was Shard voice I got off the horse fast After I saw him " shadow steps ." I stood right in front of him "you Always amazed me with your skill" "And you surprised me with your deceiving." "Really, I''m glad you like it" I raised my sword to his head And a strong blow that was full with rage was struck He Respond with his big sword And he took a step back "You''re really stronger than I thought, but your hit wasn''t meant to kill, you still pity me, little brother" Zed And Hind arrived from behind Zed said angrily "Why did you do this , you basterd?" A bow appeared in Zed hand And He shot an arrow on Shard Shard stopped it, but the arrow turned into Zed Shard took a step back As Zed raised one of his daggers And threw it behind Shard Then he threw his other dagger to the sky The dagger behind Shard turned into zed Shard turned his face quickly towards Zed and attacked But Zed turned into the dagger in the sky As a hand came out of the ground and grabbed Shard foot Zed attacking Shard on the head with his sword But I took my sword out And I got close to him and stopped it "Why did you come here?" "If you kill me, the Devil King will kill your mother, I''m here to tell you that he wants to meet you in the palace alone, far from the armies, he wants to make a deal with you." "I didn''t think you''d be this fast in using your skill, zed" "And I never thought you were such a lowlife." Z said looking in Shard''s eyes "There are some things we get forced to do, old friend" I put my sword on his neck until some blood came out of it "Don''t forget your mother is still with the demons King" I dropped my sword And I told him that I''d meet the demons King His face changed for a moment, it turned sad, but his face turned back to it''s cold nature again "All right, I''ll wait for you, but you must leave your armies outside of the castle, you and the Blood league can only enter" "Okay, I get it." "The meeting will be tomorrow at sunrise" He said that as he walked away singing "A pool of blood heads everywhere, this golden dream is here " He was laughing so hard as he talked like he was about to lose his mind Until he disappeared and left the city I told everyone what happened and that I''m going to meet the demons King alone I''m so strong now I have five specialties now I can definitely run if something happens I''ll also have Hind and Zed with me Maher will be inside my range With 10,000 ssoldier So I''m sure of my success He brought me a map of the palace and I saw everything So I''m sure I will be victorious And if something happens with one sign, Dracula, Darius and Rokan will break into the palace So everything is ready now The day passed fast I got everything ready I took the soldiers And I got them all standing in front of the castle Demon soldiers were also standing in front of us on the other side Their numbers were big 600,000 soldiers But where they when we were crashing a city behind the other Where they were when we killed children, adults and women Where were they? I was steami of anger I moved forward with Zed and hind towards the palace The palace was really big Blood was everywhere There was a black garden There were trees with blood-colored leaves But This blood, Was not a natural color And there were big red marks on two walls I entered the Palace Inside was A lot of naked women tied to the walls We got in front of a huge door with A servant standing in front of it The servant said "the demons kind is in there waiting for you ." I was cautious of any movement that might happened The door opened and I felt a big energy coming from the inside, but this energy was different from the energy I felt before When I came in a woman that was drowned in blood fell into my arms I looked at her face as I was ready for anything But I was shocked when I saw her face It''s my mother "Damn it." As I''m confused by my mother, who was passed out in my arms I heard Zed screaming from behind I looked behind me I found Hind stabbing him with a big sword from behind, he fell to the ground, then she cut his head off with her swords smiling And before I could do anything I felt something sharp that hacked my body I couldn''t even look back I couldn''t even move my hand It all happened in one moment 199 Time for the truth Not all you hear must be the whole truth No one will ever tell you the whole truth I told you the world could change in a single moment And That''s what happened here Everything around me was moving slowly, but I couldn''t do anything I was slow an I couldn''t do anything I saw Zed''s head grt cut off in front of mr I saw Hind smiling It all happened in one moment I felt something sharp that hacked my body I looked down, and I found a sword that hacked into my mother''s body and hacked into my body I looked forward To find a guy with gold hair, horns and golden wings I hugged my mother tightly After I felt that there was some kind of poison that was infiltrating my body I jumped into a corner in the room My mother was already dead. They seem to have tortured her a lot Poor thing I put my hand to her hair Then I put her on the ground But I felt there was no more energy in my body I can''t even all anything from my inner range I felt like my body was empty of any energy It was The sword that reached my stomach It''s the reason, but it feels different. stronger than Shard''s poison, because I got the cure of all the toxins in this world with me, but this one feels more powerful it sesame out of this world It''s on a whole other level It''s from another world Hind came in the room smiling Shard just stood there but he didn''t take a his eyes off of me There was someone sitting on the Throne in the middle of the room he was looking at me with a smile that was filled with greed I felt like he has been waiting for this moment for ages " Finally you have fell in my hands, Joker" This is the demons king He said as he laughed Am I gonna die here Well, if I''m gonna die, I''m not gonna die with my head down I''m not gonna cry and ask them to give me another chance I''m stronger than that I was looking at my mother''s dead body And Zed head that was in hind''s hand she was playing with it like kids play with a ball I remembered lina and Khalid and how they were killed in the worst ways I remembered my father remembered and my promis of avenge at this moment I remembered everything But it''s not important anymore My heart was completely torn at that moment Empty. I was already falling in disparity I was angry, but I didn''t have the power to do anything I stood on my feet with all my power. How painful it was when I was trying to stand I felt that my soul was going to leave my body because of the pain, but I still kept standing despite all this pain I looked at everyone in the room I raised my hand to my mouth, I got my tongue out, and I started wiping that blood off my hands. As I was looking at them. I always loved blood. But this blood on my body this time was my love for it was different. It''s my mother''s blood. The blood of my friends. My father''s blood. It''s my blood. I was looking at them smiling. "If you are going to kill me,demon, just do it, but my soul will come back from hell to take revenge , I will kill every one of you, I will tear your body''s abart, I will kill your children and destroy your family." I kept looking at the demons king . But I felt a strange thing inside my heart. Like There''s something that I can''t just put my finger on But I continued , saying . "I swear on the soul of everyone who died here, everyone who died because of you, that I will come back and take revenge." ''Am I really gonna be back? '' "If I will fight the King of Hell himself, if I will be tortured for a thousands of years, I will come back and take revenge." ''Will I really die without killing the demons king ? Can anyone come back from hell?'' "I will have you kneeling under my feet." ''Is it over?'' "I''m the Joker, the Death Envoy, I swear I won''t spare any of you." I said that as I''m looking at hind and Shard ''How could you betray me?'' "I will not forgive you no matter what happens" The demons King stood up form the throne He smiled as he approached me A blue sword appeared out of nowhere Looks like he also has an inner range There is something strange about the demons King There''s something I can''t remember when there was a small distance between us He said some magic words He cut himself He cut three fingers off his hand He drew a circle with his own blood I felt something being pulled out of me. Someone who getting out off my body without my will I looked at who came out And It was Yama. I looked around in the room in confusion She was sick because of her evolution. She can''t move she looked at me and found me injured, she approached me and put her hand on my wound And She said Why are we in my father''s place and why are you hurt like this? What happened to you tell me? "You''re now free, daughter, you''re not his slave anymore" Said the demons King She looked behind shocked and said out loud "Dad?" She once again looked at Zed head which wad in the hands of hind and Shard that was, standing behind the throne She looked looked at everyone "I told you you couldn''t beat my father, but you didn''t listen to me, you never listen to me." She started crying She tried to stand up, but she couldn''t because she was sick. I already know that She looked at her father and said "Please don''t kill him, I beg you, cut his foot , send him to another world, but don''t kill him for your daughter sake." "Don''t beg for my life. I''m ready to die here." If this is the end, I will accept it with open arms But there''s something weird about all of this, fuck my bad memory. "he wants to die, daughter" Yama came in front of me As she kept crying so much and said, "Shut up and let me talk to my father" "Dad." Damn it "I''ll kill him, Yama, don''t try to stop me" After I remembered what I wanted to remember, I started laughing I put my hand on my head and I started laughing I couldn''t help myself I couldn''t really control myself at that moment I lost myself Damn how stupid am I I don''t think there''s anyone stupider than me in this world Hind said from behind "Have you finally lost your mind, poor Joker?" "Really, you fooled me, how a big fool I was, and I thought I was a genius, to only discovered that I''m a stupid idiot." Yama looked at me and put her hand on my face "Why do you say that, please shut up do I can save you?" She took her hand off me so hard "Don''t forget, yama , that I saw what your father''s looks like when we were on the last floor of the sky tower when a monster took his shape ." Yama''s look changed a little but she turned back and said "Joker, it seems death has made you lose your mind. Don''t worry, I''ll save you." she said trying to touch my face again "Death is so close to me, but I didn''t lose my mind, why don''t you finish this stupid show of you begging your fake father to leave me alive and tell me the truth." She looked at me and said "But¡­" I interrupted her saying "Don''t try to trick me again, it''s no use anymore, you pitch, what''s the truth, tell me." She looked me in my eyes and put her hand on her body A large range of energy has emerged around her Her clothes changed and her shape changed, her tired face became full of energy and the exhausted look disappeared After she did that Everybody knelt to her She looked at me smiling Even the one who was claiming to be the demons king everyone kneeling for her "I wanted you to die without knowing that I was lying to you and fooling you all this time, but your intelligence brought you to this." She said that, as she caressed my hair with her fingers. I looked at everything around me. And I started laughing again. Really, I was a big idiot. I raised my hand with all my strength and began to applaud her. The place was silent. There was no sound but mine. She deserves it. She''s done well. The greatest actor in history could never do half of what she did. "Did you like my performance this much" "Yes, Bitch, I was really special." Hind stood up and approached me she put her sword in my left shoulder. It was really painful. But I haven''t changed my face for a moment. Hind said after she did it. "Talk to the Queen of the World with more respect, you idiot who knows nothing." Yama moved her hand and took out some energy That sent Hind flying with only one blow, she hit the walls of the room Then yama said angrily . "I didn''t order you to touch him, you idiot, if you layed a hand on him again, I''ll kill you" Hind kneaded on her feet after she wiped the blood that was on her face. She said "yes, my queen." So far, my mind is not comprehensing. Everything that''s happening around me But if you can''t stop it, why don''t you enjoy it "Tell me, Queen of the World, whore, where is your father, the real king of demons, did you cut his head to reach power?" She sat in front of me and said "I''m gonna tell you the truth because you deserve to know the truth before you die, and also you''re a fun person" She looked in my eyes with some pain that disappeared in a second and said "I''m not from this world, and yama, it''s not my real name, but the name of this body, the little girl, she was abducted as child, by a doctor named Victor Frankenstein, and he prepared this body for me with the help of a fellow named Venus, I think you know him well, the child, had to be strong and talented for me to enter her body." Then she went on saying "In my true world, I was one of the strongest warriors and the greatest of them, by chance, a silver ring fell in my hands. This ring was called the Ring of Darkness, it''s a little weaker than your ring, but Venus appeared to me abruptly out of nowhere with his mighty power that made me realize that I was just a child who doesn''t know anything. He told me about the other rings. So I just wanted to have the other rings because I love power and I need it for some reason, that you don''t need to know, so Venus told me I could get the strongest ring, just if I died. he told me not to worry, and that the ring of darkness won''t disappear from my hand" I was amazed by what he said. "after some years I let a bunch of heroes kill me" " then There was a voice telling me if you want to start reliving your life or yo enter another world. And when I chose the second choice, I came into this world and found myself in the body of a child that was called Yama, the daughter of the demons king, her memories and my memories became one. Venus was sitting in front of me waiting for me. He told me about the ring holder and told me about the strongest ring ever in this world and he also told me that I wouldn''t be able to take this ring until the owner of this ring reaches a level of power. So I''ve been waiting for you all this time, I''ve waited for you in Demons Prison, because I know you were coming. I''ve been coaching you, and making you stronger so I get your ring, and now you''re ready for this simple process" So from the beginning, it was just a game You''re just a doll being moved around I felt all the hate the world in my heart I can''t believe what I''m hearing Yama took out a White dagger With a strange look in her eyes She stabbed my body with the dagger Am I really gonna die here Is this the end I looked at Shard who didn''t take his eyes off of me, even for a moment only he was only biting on his lips until blood came out Yama approached my ear and said in a voice that no one else can hear " I''ll wait for you in the land of the immortals" Then she hit me again I''m dying My body''s energy was coming out I heard Shard voice singing "A pool of blood heads everywhere, this golden dream of the dream killer" What the fuck is that? What does he mean? But this isn''t important now? I''m dying I''m losing my last breath already I feel my soul screaming Everyone was killed in front of my eyes and I couldn''t do anything My mother''s there on the ground kkille Zed, Khalid and lina Everyone died because of my weakness. Fuck this world Fuck me I''m losing the last part of my soul I don''t deserve to die like that I don''t deserve to die by the person I love most in this world And under the eyes of someone that I thought was my friend "Fuck you all, I''ll get you all." I said that with my last remaining strength I told you earlier that the difference between hope is¡­ And pain It''s a small string So the hardest thing is to give someone hope only to take it from him and give him pain Yeah, I got some tears coming down my face Not because of the pain of the dagger in my body Not because I''m gonna die here It''s because I feel great a disappointment I''ve really lost every part of my soul because of all this I just want to go I just want to forget I really want to forget But I felt something else coming out of my body against my will everything turned black after that. My mind, my heart and soul have been completely destroyed I''m done. "Transportat." 200 the END How are you all? I''ll shorten for you volume two here and I will give you the most important events At first, I hope you like the novel, and I know that there''s a lot of mistakes, but we''re trying to develop ourselves so thank you for your support Summary of volume two: The Joker begins to climb the sky towers and faces great challenges and problems on each floor , but he also acquires new things with each floor. One of the most important of these things is the wings of darkness (dima) he climbs up until on one of the floors he hears the sound of a voice that he recognized ¡­ He finds that lina being tortured and raped, he saves her from the monsters that was torturing her. He changes his philosophy on woman because he realized that he was not better than these monsters after he saves Lina from the hands of those monsters he flys away and descends on a mountain and begins to try to ease her pain, but she was still in pain. At that moment an arrow appears out of nowhere and hits Lina''s chest, the Joker looks at the person who hit the arrow and does not know who he was. but Lina holds his hand and sends her memories to him. The Joker discovers that Lina is the daughter of the hybrid who was with his mother and the demons king on the same team, and also finds out why is the demons king trying to get the Map The Joker goes to the highest floors after he reassures Lina reaches the floor of the Dragon Tree where he finds his uncle and Murad who tell him that they are leading a revolution on the King of this planet and that he has to help him in them in this revolution the Joker continues on his journey until he finishes all the floors and kills the dragon. in this battle, he saw the king of demons for the first time because there was a monster that changes its shape he rescues Yama and, because of the seed of the dragon that is inside of his range, he could save the situation and win over the dragon the Joker comes out of the floor after he is finished the last one, and returns to his original planet with the whole team even Hind, who had died in front of him before. She was acting strange, because she couldn''t remember any one of them. The Joker kicks off on his journey, to kill the demons king, he saves cities, takes them under his control, as he controls city after city until he took back control over every human land But when he got to The mountains of darkness, he loses the first person of the team, Khaled, and then discovers the betrayal of Shard, who kills Lina in cold blood, steals the map parts. then he meets Draeus, who discovers that he is the last commander of the soldiers of darkness, and finds out why he wants to reach the land of the immortal and how he died. He gets asked to meet with the demons king , the Joker goes to the palace with Zed and hind, but when they enter, Hind kills Zed and the Joker begins on losing the battle. Yama appears and tells her father to have merciy and not kill the joker, but in the end the Joker discovers that Yama was behind everything from the beginning, and that she was the mastermind. and that he was a doll in her hand here, Yama puts the dagger in the body of the Joker and everything turns dark and that is the end of the second volume. Same guy in capture 100 I don''t know how long I''ve been tied up for. I can''t feel pain anymore I''m being tortured every day in every way possible But I don''t remember what they want What the fuck is that thing? That my whole life is depending on And why did I lose memory in the first place What''s my name? And how did I get here As I''m saying that in my mind I heard the sound of the door opening again "Please kill me, I swear to you, I don''t remember anything" I can''t see anything A hand touched my face And voice that I got used to said "I know you don''t remember anything, because I erased your memories." And someone else voice said "But by torture you we may be able to get some information out of your mind." I started crying when I heard that "it won''t, I have already tried, but I can''t remember anything" Don''t be afraid. The mission is almost over and you may survive this hell. "What mission" "what the fuck Don''t tell him that information, our master is going to kill us because of you." "But it''s almost over, we know that in 10 minutes from now they''ll kill him and it will be over. "But no one knows what could happen in 10 minutes." "Let''s watch" I felt some light coming from in front of me It was burning my eyes There was something plying in front of me And they both laughed so hard "He discovered the trick, that son of a bitch, I didn''t expect him to find out that she was fooling him." "Poor thing no one knows she''s doing all this for this guy here." Who are they talking about? I was so confused I feel like something''s showing, but there was no sound They Both started laughing happy "We need to torture him a little before she comes back and takes him" "Yes, brother." But a few minutes later, their tone changed Someone said out loud I didn''t expect this guy to show up here how he did he know where he was. "This fucking mission is not over yet, every time we get close to the end, something happens!" Looks like we''re gonna torture you again I really don''t understand what''s going on Somebody save me Please 201 planet Earth Planet earth The world is beautiful That sun was shining like every morning It simply says that there''s a better days up ahead There is a good thing that I believe in Don''t look at the empty half of the glass, but look at the full that is full And that''s what I do. Yeah, I live in a small apartment But I am very happy with this comfortable house and that nice be and that soft pillow I''m happy with my beautiful neighbor who looks great every morning as she says hello to me I walked out of the house after I put some clothes on my naked body At the same time, my neighbor came out Maya''s a woman with black hair , green eyes and a shaky hand, and I don''t know why her hand is always shaking I never asked, she''s a 29 years old beautiful woman, and still single. I don''t know why, even though she''s this beautiful She said looking at me "Leith, are you going to work?" "Yes." She came close to me , gave me some money and paper with some stuff written in it she asked me to buy her that stuff Form the store I work in "OK. I''m going now. I''m late." I said that after I put my hand on the paper and the money and took them quickly And head to my bike I ride the class I started cursing my luck why I did I waste so much time sleeping But as I told you, we should always look at the glass half full My dear bike was fast I was moving between the other cars without anyone feeling it I don''t care about traffic or anything else. I was heading towards the store with absolute speed But when I saw a group of young people gathered around a girl with a short red hair and a big chest They seem to be up to no good Those motherfuckers I stopped my bike and I got off it fast I yelled at them saying "You stupid kids, get away from her, or I''ll call the police." I said that when I was moving my hand like I was about to go into battle But these molesters started running fast I felt at that moment as I''m looking at the girl, like I was a hero "Don''t cry if anyone bothers you, you must stand up to them, and call the police." "Thank you." She said that with a smile then she started running I don''t know why she started running, but I was glad I saved her Women are really the most beautiful thing in this world Damn it, I forgot about work I looked behind me And I found that my bike was missing I looked the other way, and the red-haired girl was torn up her pants making it shorter as she ran ahead and headed for other guys This is the second time I''ve had that happen to me . I''m so stupid I have to admit, I''m an idiot. And these smart people benefit from people like me I''m close to work now with some running. I''ll get there quickly I started as fast as I could start to the store And after 10 minutes of continuous running And people''s looking at me I finally got there I stood up a little to breathe a little. And after I rested a little I''ve adjusted my clothes I walked in "You''re fired." After I got into the store, the owner yelled at me "But, sir, I''m only 30 minutes late. I apologize." "Every day you say the same thing" "my bike was stolen. I''m really sorry." " it was stolen because you''re just a big fool" "I apologize." I said that and I held my hand If I get fired now I wouldn''t know what to do, it''s my six time getting fired "Hand over your clothes and get out of here" As he saying that walked in a girl my age with yellow hair, her eyes had a strange color Her body looks wonderful and she had a beautiful smile "Dad, leave him go this time for me, please" "I let him last time for you, Celine. I won''t do it again." "Dad, don''t forget that he saved my life once. If it wasn''t for him your little girl would be in a grave" My face is changing "I didn''t do it to get a job." I took off the work clothes and started walking away Celine looked at me sadly and looked at her father angrily As I was about to walk out the door, her father''s voice came out saying "Get dressed again and I want the store to be cleaned now, I''m gonna go to sleep for awhile." When he said that, I couldn''t help but keep my happiness from showing on my face "Thanks, Dad" Celine said as she was holding her father''s hand "Thank you, sir. I''ll try not to do it again." I said that got dressed up, grabbed the broom and start cleaning the place up I told you we should always look at the glass half full As I''m holding the broom And the employer''s about to reach his room on the second floor I felt a big earthquake moving the store And a big sound of an alarm started all over town And before I could do anything A Very big foot went down on half the store and destroyed it Celine and I were in shock I saw the employer''s body between the rubble Celine started crying so much And move quickly to her father''s body with empty eyes. Not all the ideas we can buy and not all dreams come true will soak and soak every day .......The beginning of the the second volume hope you like and be your good opinion with the Joker is the only writer who is trying to change the concept of the company 202 hero planet Earth I forgot to tell you something last time There are now some strange creatures on this planet There was a historical day, that the history books recorded. It was the death of the most dangerous criminal in the history of mankind and the modern world He was called the Joker, he created the most powerful gang in the world Books say he was dominating the world To this day he still has fans Truly, humans are strange. For a murderer to have so many fans many it''s terrible I think if he was still alive, he would have killed them all without mercy He was murdered by a mother who was defending her daughter who was being raped in front of her eyes That day the whole world was happy And on the same day the Joker died A Big light appeared everywhere in the world Some thought that the planet was also celebrating his death But Three high towers appeared on the planet out of nowhere Mankind has kept avoiding these towers for a long time after people went inside on a mission everyone who was sent inside on this mission has never returned But some countries have decided to try again But no one came back, no matter how many people were sent,no one returned So there''s only one question in the mind of all humanity What is inside? Five years later they created a device with a big-eye camera It broadcasts to the world what was inside When this robot entered the second tower The whole world was watching this moment All the TV channels were broadcasting this moment Some say this moment was more important than the moon landing The broadcast showed the following The inner part of the tower was stone but the color of the stone was weird Lots of weird rocks And after the robot that , they called Robert moved Forward Suddenly, a little fox with red-colored fur came out of nowhere When he showed up on the screen The girls said one thing "cute" Yes, he was But it wasn''t a pink dream for the girls It was a nightmare for the modern world What happened a second later, changed the world and the concept of logic The Little fox Suddenly turned into a giant 10 meters long fox Everyone at that moment started screaming so hard No one believed what they were seeing That weird fox started eating the robot quickly His teeth was sharp. Everyone was watching in fear But the broadcast wasn''t over yet It seemed like that the robot was not completely destroyed, the camera kept working between the fox''s teeth People saw a few minutes later After the fox moved inside the tower A Big forest, a sun and Many wierd monsters A lot of robots were sent after that But the results was the same Every time a new monster was discovered The world''s decided to put some soldiers in front of all of the towers And try to avoid any other sacrifices But some politicians They said what the world governments did wad rong and that it will put us in danger, we must find a powerful weapon for those monsters inside the towers We don''t know whether they''re gonna come out for us or not With some convincing the people of the world moved Global governments evacuated the cities around the towers He sent nuclear missiles on it But it didn''t affect it at all The world''s strongest weapon in front of those towers was just a small toy It''s like these towers from another world, no matter how humans tried to attack them with any kind of weapon, it would have no effect at all We Send soldiers in But the monsters weren''t affected by our weapons over time, they discovered that the towers are different from each other when it comes to the monsters level Everyone thought that if one monster was killed, humanity would start changing and we''d get superpower And indeed in the 7 year A group of elites killed one of the monsters This event has been broadcast all over the world They were fighting a cat not too big for normal cats but with red fur and fire coming out of his body One of the elite soldiers pulled it Somewhere far from the other monsters That soldier was fast But before he got back to his team The cat cought him and started eating him He was glad he died instead of humanity I don''t know really know if he was glad, but he was screaming as he was getting eaten after he was eaten A friend who sees all of that from far away He started running fast towards the Red Cat Everyone then called these cat''s firecats because of the fire surrounding their bodies He started running with a gun in his hand the cat wasn''t affected at all by his attack The soldier started to run fast after the fire cat turned his attention on him. And he started screaming like he was in hell His body was torn apart by piece by piece in front of the hole world He got close to his team but he was eaten too Elite human elite soldier elite everything Got eaten Humanity knew at that moment that it was very weak. Because it was just a little cat. It may bebe just a cat no one knows to this day . But there was some hope. The rest of the soldiers approached the cat They all started attacking it at the same time . With All kinds of weapons ¡­ The cat, when he felt danger, released a big fire out of his body. It burned all the people around him. One of the soldiers took out a dagger out of the right pocket that he inherited from his father and always had with him. He approached the cat and endure the pain Then he staped the cat as he screamed , saying, "diy, you bloody cat." Everybody knew that soldier name Form that day on . Ad he was hitting the cat''s body hard. With strength and intensity . The sixth blow penetrated the cat''s body The cat was finally killed after 20 elite soldiers were killed And 10 others were injured. But yet the world was happy with this little victory. This cat dropped a Black Stone . Scientists started exploring this black matter. In which there was nothing special, but it only radiated a strange energy . As for The metal of the dagger that managed to get inside the body of this cat has been analyzed The metal of which it was made off was discovered A set of weapons was made out of the same metal. Then enter another group of humans. And this time humans succeeded in killing a cat by sacrificing only 10 men . And like the one who killed the fiery cat last time. He felt some strength that got into his body. It was the same thing that happened last time. After testing the soldiers that managed to kill the cats They found that their speed, endurance and their healing became better than before. better than normal humans . This news was published all over the world. There''s been a lot of discoveries and research. But 10 years after the towers appeared. And for the first time ever, the monsters appeared outside, away from the towers . It was discovered in one of the woods it had destroyed and ate all the animals in it. And after he was murdered, Monsters are starting showing up everywhere out of nowhere Monsters killed over 50 million people In just two years Cities got destroyed But humans made an anti-monsters a facility With some sacrifices, we could kill weak monsters And the person who could kill monsters becomes stronger And he starts on using ordinary sharp weapons to kill monsters easily This military facility has thus been changed to a joint facility He called him the hero facility Fifteen years after the towers appeared Mankind has begun to adapt to monsters The beast is discovered before even appearing by the use of new energy tracking equipment Cities recovered And make human shelters that are underground Half an hour before the beast appears, a big worning is issued everywhere. the Human civilians start quickly to go to shelters so they would be safe from the monsters There are now classification for monsters and a classification of heroes The weakest Heroes are F the strongest Heroes are A Some specialize in fighting with swords and some in magic They''re not heroes just people who have been able to use mana or qi, but the world always likes to call them heroes Today, 29 years after the towers appeared The world is getting used to it and settled down But what made me so shocked was why didn''t the alarm go off before this giant monster showed up here after i took Celine away After I convinced her to leave her father''s body to one of the soldiers I''m now heading fast, to the shelter I watch the civilian burn and get destroyed by the giant And I see heroes appearing out of nowhere in their weird clothes I''m looking at them fighting with the giant I discovered that the energy of these monsters is different from the other monsters So we didn''t hear the alarm until the giant was already on top of us These weird things and weird monsters started to appear three years ago I forgot to tell you My name is Leith I''m 19 I don''t remember anything about my life. only the last three years my dream is becoming a hero and saveing this world To make everyone see the glass half full Which it seems that I''m the only one who is doing that now I was thinking about everything , as I''m looking at the sad, scared faces around me Tears fell from Celine''s eyes She was holding on to my clothes scared of the sound of the earthquakes My dream is to be a hero to protect everyone''s smiles 203 one One last question always remains: will we ever live the life we want? I want to be a hero When I see monsters, I feel something burning in my chest I feel like I want to kill them all I still remember my first day here I woke up three years ago next to a big building. I wasn''t wear any clothes I don''t remember anything about my life before that 16 years I don''t remember anything about them I don''t know if I had a father or a mother I don''t even remember my name All I know that there''s a pain in my chest But there was no wound on my body So I didn''t know why I was in so much pain I stole some clothes Then I started stealing food And the other day I''m looking for a place to sleep. I saw Celine with her friends Playing and haveing fun The alarm came up for the first time late A little monster showed up He had a human body And a lion''s head He carried a big hammer His body had a lot of muscles He killed one of Celine''s friends with a hammer on her head and smashed her head with one blow Girls started to scream so hard and run away Alarms sounded everywhere I didn''t understand what was happening I saw the body on the ground completely broken and bloodshed And when I lifted my head off the body I saw this creature kill another girl and another one it was so fast He was killing in a terrible, horrible manner The girls were just shaking in front of it Celine was the last girl among them So I ran with everything I got to her And I jumped her, set her off, and made her avoid the first blow I tried to hurry up a little bit more But that fucking monster He landed his hammer on me,snd6 hit my body I flew hard and hit a wall Blood was coming out of my mouth As I saw him approaching me Celine was close to me and started crying I smiled at her in despite of all the pain And I told her not to cry And when he stood right in front of me And was about to kill me and Celine with only one hit I felt something burning in my chest Suddenly a giant sword hacked into this monster''s from behind As The beast looked behind him I lost my consciousness I woke up the second day at the hospital One of the doctors approached me after I opened my eyes "You''re still alive, brave young man" He said looking at my hand "Yes, but how?" "an A class hero saved you, lucky for you, he was close by" "what heroes and what is this creature that was attacking the girl and what is this class A." The doctor put his hand on my head and said it in a confusing voice "I really don''t know." "It seems that the blow has affected your mind, anyone else after this blow would have been dead, but it seems you were lucky and survived." He left after, he told me to calm down A police detective came in He was wearing a black coat and carrying a big cigarette, he had tough features and black under his eyes, it seems he didn''t sleep much He brought a chair And put it in front of my bed "Now tell me what you remember about , and what''s your name" "I really don''t remember anything." "All right, we will a picture of you in the papers if any of your parents are looking for you, they''ll come find you" He said it in a cold tone and left the hospital in a fast pace I read on the door of the room No smoking But that detective didn''t seem to care I asked the nurse that just walked in "Is the girl that was with me okay" "She''s fine, but she is still unconscious" She said that with a big smile Three days later, the detective came back He told me that there was no one looking for me, and that the state will give me a name until I remember mine That name was Leith And they gave me a little apartment And a job that I got fired from a month later. Since then, I look for a new job every time I get fired. I''ve seen a lot of monsters and a lot of heroes. I saw people cheering the name of these heroes that''s why I wanted to be one of them Until one day I went to that big store And I knew I wouldn''t get a jop in a big famous like this But I didn''t lose hope I always look at the glass half full I don''t know why I was always optimistic But what was weird that if someone tried to get close to me and earn my friendship, I stayed away from them I don''t want friends I don''t know why But I really don''t want them When I went to the store and the owner saw me, he turned me down But before I get out of the store, Celine walked in and looked at me When she saw me, she hugged me I didn''t remember her at first, but after I looked closely, I realized she was the girl that I saved I didn''t think she still remembered me all this time "Thank you." "it the least I can do." "I couldn''t find you to thank you" The store owner came angry after seeing his only daughter hugging a stranger "Who is this, Celine?" "This is the guy who saved me from the monster, if it wasn''t for this guy, I''d have been dead." And so I got to work at this store for a year And all this time, Celine was approaching me and she wanted to be my friend But I always avoided her And here I am today in an underground shelter With Celine next to me. She''s holding on to me And crying I let her cry until she calmed down But the noise outside made her cry more ''Damn why this giant is still alive'' I heard the soldiers say that monster kill five B-grade heroes And even A-grade heroes find it hard to fight with him And that it looks like a grade A-plus monster. Soldiers were saying that with some panic. These idiots talking In front of citizens They don''t have any brains And everyone was afraid . A very screaming sound began coming from the outside And everyone was in panic, Someone put his hand on my shoulder I looked at him It was the same old man in the hospital Who always told me to look at the glass half full He looked at me and said "Didn''t I tell you to keep looking at the glass half full" then he put his hand on my chest As he smiled When we were in the hospital, I wanted to ask him why he was so irritating Or why was he in a wheelchair Is this because of a monster attack? But I didn''t do it so I wouldn''t remind him of that pain A few seconds later, I looked behind me and I couldn''t find anyone as if he was never here Was that my imagination? One of the soldiers came in and said "What commander we''re under attack from a large number of fire cats" I remembered that old freak''s face who was always telling me to look at the glass half full These words I don''t know why did they have such a big impact on the course of the three years I''ve lived here What was the name of that old man? Fuck my weak memory Yeah, yeah I remember His name was Venus 204 sowrd When we heard what the captain said, everyone started to feel terrified Soldiers started to take out their weapons that was made of powerful monsters killing metal Swords and daggers There were about 200 soldiers They seemed to be very scared and tense Their hands were shaking with guns. It seems too dangerous I didn''t know what they''re thinking now. We all look at soldiers like they are statues that don''t feel afraid for their lives But actually they seem to be the most afraid And the bravest of us I wish to be one of them But what will I do even if I''m with them Nothing? The commander at the shelter said "How many fucking cats are there? How did you get here?" The soldier said after he put his dagger in his clothes "I don''t know, sir, but the report says 70 average size cats" "Shit" He said that and then he looked at us He seems to think we are gonna die There''s no way we can survive this Fuck everything I didn''t expect to die in a place like this. He said to a soldier "Ask Roe to call for backup quickly" "yes sir." The soldier said that and quickly headed to a room at the shelter The screaming sounds are starting to get louder and louder I think these soldiers can''t handle those cats Will this be the end Today But I don''t know who I am yet I didn''t know my real name I didn''t know anything The shelter is made of the strongest metal But I think after the cats wiped out the soldiers outside They will be able to destroy this shelter completely and enter in 5 minutes They will need half an hour to kill the rest of us I looked around to find any other door to escape, but there''s no way out These idiots should leave another door out There always has to be another door to escape The sound of the soldiers screaming kept on rising I heard Celine''s voice saying "Are we gonna die here?" "No, we won''t. I''ll save you like I did last time." She smiled a light smile and wiped her tears If I''m gonna die I''m going to die fighting I went to the room where the soldier went There was only one person in the room with a phone-like device, but he had a long wire I think it''s a private military device " What do you want" He was wearing glasses It looks like he''s the soldier who''s only responsible for communications "Are there weapons in here somewhere?" I said that as I''m looking around the room " Yeah, but why do you ask "Because fire l cats are about to break into the shelter and we have to defend ourselves." "Backup''s is coming in an hour" "We''re not going to last all that time. Where are the weapons?" I Headed to the big safe It had a bunch of swords And daggers inside There wa a black sword I don''t know why I liked that one But I held it in my hand and I started looking at it I looked outside at the people sitting on the ground scared And I said "If this door is broken, everyone will die, so there are only two options in front of us, either die in the worst way or fight and die with our head raised high." Nobody moved. Everyone looked at me like I was stupid or something Celine stood up and headed to me She walked into the room and took one of the weapons she wiped her tears and said "I''m gonna fight" she was full og angry she carried the sword in her hands and she squeezed it hard I don''t know what was going on in her head at that moment but I guess when someone close to you dies it really changes A short guy that was avoiding looking into my eyes stood up I knew him. He was one of those who stole my bike Before he enters the room I held his hand and stopped him He was shaking out of fear I told him as I whispered to him quietly "Is my dear bike okay?" "I swear to yyo it''s fine, no one''s ever approachedit" He said that and he walked in and held two daggers in his hand. And the red-haired girl with him came in, and she took a little boundary sword A large group of people started to enter There was 500 people in the shelter There are 100 shelters in the city, every shelter takes 500 people. I think among those 500 people only 150 took weapons The rest is scared The screaming sounds were starting to stop And the sound of the shelter being under attack started to appear a bunch of people Started to take weapons quickly But Some of them killed themselves Because of the Fear of getting eaten Some was gonna fight So the number of people carrying weapons reached 250 50 people killed themselves And the numbers out there, as I heard Was 50 cats I think we can win A lot will die, but we will win eventually A few minutes later The wall was broken I moved my sword I don''t know, but I felt like I''m used to the sword The cats headed for us with a great speed I stepped forward I felt like everything around me was slow And using the sword that I had in my hand I cut off one of the cats'' necks The one who was moving on the other cats Everyone was shocked I think that gives them some courage Because they started screaming and attacking We he started to attack the fire cats But the surprise was there was not 50 cats I think they''re almost 150 cat I think this will be the end 205 my too 150 firecats started attacking everyone I was fighting and I was also trying to protect Celine So it was a little difficult for me to handle But I felt like my body was used to this kind of fighting He was the short guy And a red-haired young lady fighting next to me They were Very quick in killing firecats This metal''s that we are using were made after a lot of research was made So it was powerful But everyone was tired by this time There was one cat attacking Celine So I went to it quickly And I stabbed it From the back But there''s a hit that came to me from my back I fell on the ground But a cat jumped on my back And I fell on the ground The big cat jumped on my chest And he started eating my right hand I stabbed him hard And i endured all this pain "Die, cat, die and go to hell." Blood began to come down from my right hand I cut a piece of my clothes fast And I closed the wound Then I went back to battle The voices of screaming were everywhere And the blood was spread all over us Everyone waw scared But I''m still fighting I think I''ve killed 15 cats do far But I didn''t feel tired I felt like my body was used to this I could avoid being hit fast Hand I threw a fatal hit in a seconds I don''t know why But I felt my heart was burning out with the desire to kill I felt like I wanted to kill more and more I don''t know why. I felt like this moment was the happiest moment of my life But I don''t like killing All these ideas were in my mind, as I''m fighting cats So far, 100 people have died And only 50 cats got killed 100 cats left 350 people remain I kept killing As more time passes More people died But for me I was feeling happy like I was having fun I Cut that cat''s neck and I split that cat''s body I avoid that that cat claws that almost landed on my face And I stab his stomach hard Blood''s was everywhere around me But the moment the humans look at me What''s going on? Celine said "Hey, Leith, why are you smiling" I don''t know why I was smiling Am I a psychopath But it was really fun It''s so fun What''s happening to me? I have to stop this madness But at that moment I saw a scene that made me drop my black sword to the ground Like I forget That I was in the middle of a battle I saw in my mind For a beautiful girl trying to kill me A scene of a dagger hacking my body This scene appeared in my mind for one moment And try to attack me But Celine She put her hand. In front of the cat It grabbed her hand with his strong teeth And he started tearing her hand apart She fell over me and started screaming in pain Fuck what am I doing Another cat started getting close to us and tried to attack us But the short boy He stabbed the cat from far away with his dagger He looked at me with a look of confusion and said "This is not the time to fall asleep or to let a girl protect you, snap out of it" I looked at Celine who''s in pain and the fucking cat who was pitting har hand I moved my hand and carried the sword again And I stabbed the cat The cat fell to the ground and stopped moving I carried Celine and I put it next to the wall. I felt that short dude protecting my back I got close and asked him "I''m Leith. What''s your name?" "Rami" He said he was looking at me "Nice to meet you." I said that then I went again in the middle of the battle and started killing monster around me My injury was getting worse But I didn''t care I felt that what I just saw were a fucked up memories that I don''t want to remember And I was at the same time angry that I Celine injerd her hand trying to protected me I''m starting to feel tired of those cats Fucking hell I killed as many of them as I can And I was doing that, making the rest take more chances in killing them And 20 more minutes later I sat on the ground. Relaxing My black sword in my hand covered in blood I was sitting in the middle of many bodies of cats and humans All the cats are dead. Only 50 people left And five minutes later entered a large number of soldiers They saw me sitting in the middle of the bodies They were looking at me surprised I stood on my feet And I went to Celine A man who looks like a scientists looked at the 50 survivors They were looking into nothing with empty eyes He said after he ordered his followers to carry the bodies "whose here wants to join the Heroes Facility, we now need the greatest number of brave people who can survive ." At that moment, I don''t know why everyone looked at me But despite their eyes I said in an angry and sharp voice "me." I don''t know why after I said that, everyone said said in one voice "Me too." Even Celine said it out loud And so for the first time in history Since, the emergence of the towers and the death of the Joker 29 years ago Fifty people enter the hero facility in one day But what no one knew at the time was that this event will change the world 206 joker The world is corrupt That sun that shines every morning tells you that everything can change in one moment I don''t believe that wisdom anymore There''s not a glass half full in this world anymore. The Cup''s completely empty That old man called Venus He was saying some stupid words And that wisdom was one of them I think he was a crazy old man I lost my job in a moment And I was gonna die in the next moment He told me when I was talking to myself in the hospital "Who am I and why I don''t remember anything" I was asking myself those questions and I put my hand on my head trying to remember any information possible He laughed and said "Do you really have to forget or are you the one who wants to forget?" When he said that I felt a little shocked by his words But it had no big impact on me that day But now, after three years, These words are becoming more clear Why I''ve already lost my memory What happened to me to make me want to leave everything behind? I don''t know And it doesn''t matter now I changed As I was leaving my house I was looking at my Neighbor house. She was killed on the day the giant appearance And the fucked up thing was that , she wasn''t killed by the giant or the fire cats She died by the hands of humans There are some people who exploit These times for robbery I was looking at her apartment As I remembered her smiling face The world is really corrupt I got out of the house. I looked at my little bike In front of the house Looks like the kid returned it But I don''t need this bike anymore Because there was a big white car waiting for me It''s a car belonging to the hero facility I got in the car that looks like it''s one of the best cars in the world A car that drives itself Some music was playing in the car I always liked music. I don''t know why But music was always close to my heart So I was kind of happy with this short trip When I got off the car After we arrived There was someone wearing a uniform waiting for me He said he was moving towards me "You''re Leith?" I nodded "Commander Hassan is waiting for you" Commander Hassan himself is waiting for me. Commander Hassan is the first person to kill a monster in this world. He is The soldier who used the dagger who he inherited from his family to kill the cat. And with time, he became the strongest hero. And the Commander of the Heroes facility. The whole world knows his name. Since then, many monsters have been killed By his hands . But he didn''t. He started entering the towers a lone without a team. He didn''t listen to anyone. Just listen to his heart he believed im his ability to save humanity. And collect a lot of information About Monsters Which humanity has benefited from Some times he stayed in the tower for two full days. He comes out, drowned in blood. Treats his injuries and enters again Until the whole world knew the name of Commander Hassan. He''s got the most famous name. He suggested the hero facility l become a shared by soldiers and civilians. Because of its influence on the people and public opinion He became the leader of this global facility, and some consider him to be the leader of the modern world. When I heard he was waiting for me I was shocked and terrified. I went through the big facility door There was a statue in the building of the first dagger that killed the first monster And at the entrance of the building, a work of art from statues that makes you feel astonished A fire cat in the middle, with 20 soldiers carrying their weapons surrounding it On their faces is anger and enthusiasm And these soldiers are in the form of a circle And the cat was in the middle This statue is made of gold And when I got close to the door, I found Another statue But it was far away Like he''s hiding in the dark before I entered the building, I slipped back Because I felt that the shape of this statue was a little weird He was hiding between the big trees I guess I was full of curiosity when I saw it When I got close, I thought At first That he was one of the soldiers who died But when I got closer I was shocked Totally shocked It was a statue of the Joker Note: The Joker when he was in this world, looked different He had a knife in his hand And a smile on his face I asked the man next to me "What''s a Goker statue doing here?" The greatest criminal Joker in the history of the world that was playing with the whole world "Yeah, what''s he doing at the hero facility?" "Captain Hassan ordered to create this statue and put it here, and every once in a while he stands and looks at the statue without talking." Then stayed quiet for a little bit then said "When someone asked him why he said the world should remember" I don''t know why I hated this statue When I read about this Joker He''s dead but he send towers and monsters from hell for us "he just a curse on humanity." I said that and i looked one last time and I felt strange inside my heart I moved towards the facility again. After I got in There were a lot of people inside, most of them are heroes And they''re all known at the moment Everybody was looking at me. They whisper among themselves. I don''t know what they''re saying. But I don''t care. I went to the last floor And I got inside a big office. Someone asked me to sit in a chair In front of a Big screen And give me A glass of water The screen started working and showed what happened inside The shelter I saw the moment the fire cats attacking the shelter And how I started fighting I''m really this guy I thought I never fought with a sword before But what I saw in front of me was me having fun killing those cats I was smiling when as I was doing it Suddenly the video stopped And my smiling face A voice said the from the back of the room from the dark "Why were you happy killing those monsters?" "I don''t know." " I know you don''t remember anything about what happened to you four years ago, but have you ever killed monsters before?" "I don''t remember." " You seem to be a pro in monster killing, but how come no one''s heard of you" I couldn''t answer He approached me and put his hand on my left shoulder Then He said "You killed 35 cats by yourself. You think someone who fought for the first time could do that?" "I don''t know" I said but and I know that he had a point "My assistant told me you were looking at the Joker statue down there" "Yes, I was surprised that there was a statue of the world''s most dangerous criminal at the Heroes'' Facility." "Do you know that your smile reminds me of the Joker smile when he was killing a victim, he enjoyed it the same as you" Then he kept on saying "the Joker wasn''t a regular killer, he was a creative artist" "Why do you say these words about a criminal who wanted to destroy mankind?" He came close to me and whispered in my ear "Because I met this criminal once and he saved my life" At that moment, the lights in the room came back And I looked at who I was talking to Commander Hassan I felt nervous and confused He was a tall man with black hair and empty eyes like the sky He has a confident look as if he knows everything about me I tried to avoid looking in his eyes So I looked at the room around me. It was a classic designed room. There''s a big desk But there was a glass box in the middle of the room. And in this box was A dagger I knew that it''s the dagger that killed the first fire cat. There was another box Commander Hassan said "Do you want to know what''s in this box?" I didn''t say anything But he went to the box And took out what was inside And put it in front of me He took out an old-fashioned gun "Do you know that this gun is more important to me than that dagger" "Why?" "Because the one that gave me that gun was the Joker" He said that as he put the gun back in the box smiling 207 again He said He said as he put the gun in the box carefully It''s like he''s putting something that is close to his heart He looked at the box for a while before he looked at me Then he came closer and said "Before I saw this first video of the monsters, I was afraid. I was afraid I was gonna die and leave this world with no one protecting it." he sight and continued on saying "Monsters keep getting stronger and more heroes are growing but at a slower speed, so everything we know and love is at risk." He approached me and put his hand on my left shoulder and continued "But in the midst of this war, I saw you the with the potential to be the greatest hero in history, if someone your age started training, you might even be able to be more powerful than me, I realized that the world still needs someone to keep it safe, someone that can save it. You are going to be the best hero in the world." I was surprised by the words I was hearing The world''s best hero. He is telling me that I''m gonna be greater than him "the fifty people that survived will be sent to monsters island to train" "It will be very difficult to eliminate kill these beasts and survive because monsters Island is very dangerous place" "To get the strong soldiers off this place, there must be strong suffering" "Who wants to enter the hero facility should get off this island alive" He said that looking in my eyes "I will survive, of course nothing will stand in front of my ambition. "Why do you want to be a hero" "to save mankind to destroy the shackles of fear and destroy those goddamn monsters." "And I thought you looked like him, he would have said ''to save myself''." He said that then he started laughing I don''t know why he was laughing so hard But he took me out of the room and said nothing else, as he kept laughing when I got out of the room, I saw Two men They took me to a big plane A blue plane was with a big hawk logo on it it looks magnificent There was a giant ladder coming down from the plane All the soldiers looked at me with respect as I walked up the plane ladder And when I walked in the door, I saw the 50 people from the shelter I found Rami and Celine and the red-haired girl that I knew was Tala They were all on the plane Everyone looked at me very respectfully like I was their savior Like I''m some kind of a hero I guess that made me happy on the inside Some days ago we were just ordinary civilians But now if we survive this island, we will be heroes I''ll try to protect everyone no matter what When the others saw me They all started applauding me I think they think I''m the one who''s gonna end all the monsters on that island I''m so happy now I sat in a chair next to Rami and was behind us was Celine and tala after hours of talking to Tala and Rami I knew they were brother and sister Their Father and mother were killed by a monster And they''ve since entered a gang so they don''t get separated Because they were going to be added to an orphanage there they will be separated So they started running away from the police ever since I was trying to avoid Celine I apologized to her at the hospital for having caused her hand to get injured But because of modern medicine Her hand was easily cured And it helped that she killed some monsters Therefore, her ability to heal has increased She told me I saved her life more than once, so she was just paying me back But I felt so guilty, though But when I saw her on the plane sad I remembered that her father was killed So I stood up and headed for her And I sat next to her "How are you?" She looked at me and said out loud "I''m fine" We talked a little bit. I tried to make her laugh by joking with her And I succeeded This girl has a really nice laugh At that moment, the plane started landing We''ve reached the monsters island No one knows why monsters gathered on this island in the Pacific They are huge in numbers There were a lot of trees And a lot of weird energyon this island But the moment I put my foot on this island, I felt a strong sensation It was coming from my chest I put my hand on my chest As I started remembering some stuff I was fighting a white tiger And I was riding on a black horse All of these events have came in my mind behind each other And I remembered the old man''s words "Do you really have to forget or do you want to forget" Those words that got stuck in my head Celine approached me and said in a worried voice "Are you okay?" "Yes." I stood on my feet As The plane started flying again We must survive on this island for 20 whole days But I didn''t expect the first day to lose all these people After we went a little bit into the woods I heard a voice coming from the front So I took my sword out quickly A big white tiger showed up in front of me But I heard screams from behind I found that there are three tigers attacking from behind I turned my face forward again To find the tiger jumped in the air trying to attack me. 208 wing Is the world really beautiful or am I a na?ve person? I thought I could change the world. That I could pring an end to monsters Can I really, or is it all just a dream that will never come true? Are flowers and children going to appear in the streets again? Or will fear keep controlling everything Everything around me was telling me was telling me that I''m just a dreamer But one day I have to fulfill all those dreams One day I have to do the impossible I looked at the tiger that jumped in mu direction he started eating my left shoulder Everyone was busy fighting their own battle That Nobody looked at me Because I didn''t scream How I''m gonna scream when I''m the one that everyone is counting on As this fucking tiger attacking me I drowned myself into thinking about everything I thought why I was so na?ve Why didn''t I know that I was just a drop of water in the sea? Everything around me tells me I''m weak I will scream for nothing. I''m strong Damn it Why was I looking at this bad world like it was a nice place This world is actually ugly and terrifying Everything in the world is so bad People kill each other Steal from each other People hate each other And now here are these monsters completing the everything and proving my point By killing the people that survive The tiger started tearing my left shoulder I felt a lot of pain in my body The pain made me feel like I was in hell Everything in this world will make me lose my mind and my life His fangs were entirely in my shoulder, I felt I would pass because of pain He was about to take my shoulder off I felt like I was about to pass out , but Suddenly I felt something burning in my chest A lot of energy appeared around me And it started to make behind my a big black wing I felt a lot of energy everywhere in my body Like I was the king of the world Like The energy is going to destroy everything around me I felt like the master of the world I''ve never felt this much energy before I''ve never felt so strong before The wings that appeared on my back were black as night And strong like sunlight that hacks everything I almost died But here I am not dead. I''m still fucking alive Because of this wing It released a lot of powerful feathers out It hacked the tiger''s body and it was completely penetrated like it was nothing Killing the tiger in one moment like it was just a Bug But that motherfucker was planning to attack me again But before another tiger attacked me The wing flew me over the place The appearance of the world from above is completely different Everything looks completely different I felt young and I felt like I had the world under my hands Like I had everything under my control Everything in the universe will become a simple thing if I wanted it to But I still feel pain in my shoulder Blood was coming out of my shoulder Everyone started looking at me with great surprise I don''t know what was really going on Where did these wings come from? How did it just appear? And why do I feel like it has its own will? There were a lot of questions in my mind that I don''t know the answer to But all I know is that without these wings, I was dead now Here I am alive because of it, so I have no objection The Wings got me near the other tiger And it sent a strong feather attack again You were a strong and fast feather, and it''s also a big one To his head The feather hacked into this damn tiger''s head That was about to eat One of the people Blood was everywhere, so I had to finish everything quickly before anyone else died quickly, it released another feather to the other tiger''s head It killed him in a moment These wings are really strong But why do I have such strong wings I had a lot of questions in my mind But after the three tigers were eliminated I landed on the ground quietly Celine approached me fast Before Celine approached me, just before she got near me A wing touched her big chest And I heard a voice I don''t know from where Say "master, always has some damn luck" Then the Wings disappeared Was I going crazy? "Celine, did you hear anything a little while ago?" Celine''s face was red "No, I didn''t hear anything" I fell on the ground unconscious because of the blood that came out of my body The first day on the island of monsters we lost 10 people Out of 50 people 19 days left But really, what was that just now? And what was that voice is Is that my superpower or something ? I was completely unconscious But I saw someone who looked a lot like me Sitting on a big throne On his face was anger and pain He stayed quiet a little and laughed a little His hand and foot was tied to a throne Old man Venus appeared behind him and said "Do you have to forget or do you want to forget" And then The young man on the throne began screaming so hard While blood coming out of his mouth I woke up suddenly because I felt I was in great danger? And I opened my eyes to hear the voice of a girl screaming Celine was right in front of me "What''s going on, Celine?" "You Finally woke up you have been asleep for five days. We need your help We''re being attacked by 10 black wolves, and half of us have already been killed" Why are you giving me all this bad news all at once, Celine? Damn it. 209 bad luck Why do I have so much bad luck? Why didn''t I live in a normal period of life? Before the Joker and these monsters showed up In the golden age of the internet and the wonderful games a young man my age would now be at a coffee shop with a beautiful girl I envy the kids of that time Why my fucking luck made me sleep in the open With a pretty girl in front of me But instead of holding flowers she is holding a sword A lot of blood covered her body With many monsters behind her Where''s the phones that are filled with love massages ? Where''s the nice glass of wine? I Change my thinking completely After I heard the screaming that was coming from everywhere I carried my sword with empty eyes "Why don''t I just die and end my suffering" Celine said looking at me "You are hurt, why don''t you just calm down till we''re done" Celine''s calmed down a little "I feel fine now. Let''s get this over with." I think after killing some monsters We have to have Mana or Kay''s power in us "Celine, have you ever tried using any kind of energy inside you?" "What do you mean" "After we kill monsters, there must be energy in our body, like they told me on the plane." "Yeah, they gave each one a piece of paper with some skill writing on it and how to use it" "I think it''s time to use these skills now." I put my hand in my right pocket And took the paper out written on it was two skills First one, the heavy strike. There were ten wolves in front of me They were Kill people one after the other To use the power Heavy strike must sense all the energy within your body and transfer it to your sword And when you put Enough energy in your sword you drop it at the top of the target head I started forming my internal energy I felt a lot of energy. I thought it was normal For all the people here And I felt the energy easily moving inside of my sword I lifted the sword up \u003cA new skill has been acquired, heavy strike. \u003c "A beginning skill that helps to kill weak enemies" Celine was looking at the paper in her hand "Celine, did anything come up in front of you after looking at this paper?" "No, why are you asking that question" I seem to be a little delusional I put the paper back in my pocket I went to one of the wolves that was about to kill someone And I whispered "Heavy Strike." A large white energy came out of my black sword that I had in my hand I totally destroyed the black wolf And I smashed the ground under him i even made a small earthquakes in the place What was all that power They tried to attacked all at once But before they reach me "Heavy Strike." And this time I used a lot more power as I said it. I hit the ground. Suddenly formed in front of me a big sword out of thin air My sword went down on three wolves and killed them all at once "How are you doing that?" "I learned the skill in my pocket." Rami took the skill from his pocket quickly But the other wolves I started barking like dogs in a scared voice Then started running away "Damn it, I want to use this strong skill on their bodies." "Don''t be afraid, you will get another chance." I didn''t know that at that moment the whole world was watching what was happening And everyone was surprised by my strength I didn''t know that at this moment what was happening here was broadcasting all over the world Then 20 survivors tried to learn the skills that they were given as well After a lot of attempts, only half of them succeeded in learning these skills I looked at the other skill It was called "water bullets." When I looked at the name, a sign appeared said, \u003cDo you want to learn skill?\u003e "Yes" I whispered so nobody would hear me and think that I''m crazy. \u003cthe skill water bullets has been learned." Damn it, but this is a magic skill Can I use two specialties? I was so confused. Rami approached me at that moment. He said "Leith. Leith" I felt confused for a moment What do you want? "How about we go try these skills" I thought a little And I said to myself, I need to see if I can really use the skill a water bullet "Well, why not?" "And I thought I was the reckless one in this boring group" I smiled But as we started heading to the woods we heard a voice from behind Tala was standing next Celine She said in angry voice "Where are you going at this time" Rami said he''d put his hand behind his head "I''m going to take a shit, because I''m afraid Leith will come with me" His answer was simple and smart at the same time But Celine said "I heard you guys talking you were going to try your new skills, right" "Your girlfriend, has some big ears" "She''s not my girlfriend." She said in an angry voice "We''re coming with you and there''s no discussion" "But it will be dangerous for you." But we still ended up in the woods the four of us alone I didn''t know how much I''d regret this decision After we moved quietly in the woods I found three firecats Celine said she''d use her bullet skill She moved her palm to the closest cat Who hasn''t even felt us yet came out of her hand some water in the form of one small bullet Because fire cats are the weakest kind of beast The Bullet penetrate it body But he wasn''t dead The three cats looked at us and headed for us quickly damn it Someone was going to get hurt When Celine felt scared I moved my hand And I whispered "Water bullets." Over 100 bullets appeared in front of my hand Their density and shape were a lot bigger than Celine''s bullets They''re headed fast to the cats that were already close to us And their bodies were torn apart Everyone was looking at me amazed Rami said "You''re a terrifying monster" A monster Why do I feel like I''ve been described as A monster many times before? Tala hit him on his head Then She said Without him, we''d be dead by now. He saved us so many times I said I''m looking at them "let''s keep looking for other cats." After several attempts I discovered I was able to use all magical and physical skills I''ve never heard of people who can do this At the same time, my skill was much stronger than others, the difference between me and them is like the difference between the Heaven''s and earth So after we killed a lot of monsters We decided to go back to the camp place When I returned I felt like hell Because we saw everyone in the camp was killed Every day iIdiscover that the world was completely unfair with humanity Or with mm 210 the joker After I saw the bodies I was in shock and pain Why the hell is this happening? Why is this happening to me? Damn it Damn it I put my hand on my head and started crying I felt like I was a big fool Is it because of my stupid decision? All of these people are dead Because of me If I hadn''t left, I could have saved them Or would I die with them? I don''t know what was gonna happen Fuck everything. Fuck my ideas My tears were not stopping I felt like I''m being strangled from the inside I felt so much sadness Of the 50 people that landed on this damn island Only four people are left. 46 people died in a moment and disappeared of the face of the world and I was alone with three other people all the people who entered this island and joined the heroes facility They just came here because they believed in me and I really let everyone down How stupid and reckless I was. I realized how high the sky is I''m just a bug in this miserable world. Everybody stood there Looking at the bodies I stood on my feet with great difficulty then started moving towards the camp I held a piece of wood as I''m looking at the eyes of the dead bodies And I started digging My hand was shaking as I was digging I feel like I can''t even keep standing on my feet My tears never stopped going down It didn''t stop and it never wanted to stop I started digging graves for each one of the bodies then I put the bodies inside I felt that every body of them was looking at me I lifted the body alone and put it in the grave, their bodies were heavy and they smelled of blood Their eyes were scared My hand was shaking so much as I was carrying them But they have the right to be buried After a while Rami joined me after he got out of the shock he was in He started digging with me and carrying the bodies The girls were sitting at a distance crying and watching what was happening Would that be our fate if we continued staying on this island? Rami was moving around, lifting the bodys on his shoulder and burying them We kept going until Rami and I buried the last body I felt a great regret in my heart Until I got to the point that I felt I was gonna burn from the inside Like fire was going to come out of my heart and burn all my inner organs Really fuck this world I put my hand on my head and I look at the graves in front of me All this graves For some We couldn''t even collect all their body parts And I think we''ve misplaced some body parts by mistake But we must continue on this island We''ve killed so many monsters from that moment I even was able to kill a level B monster by myself I was so angry as the anger was burning my heart I felt like I had to end everything in this world Fuck monsters Snd fuck that anger that inhabits my heart With one skill strike, I was killing monsters without mercy The whole world was surprised by this Everyone was really shocked by my strength But no one knew the fire that inhabited my heart Fire that can burn everything in the world The news outside were focused on the most important title. the new hero named Leith Everyone thought I''d be the next hope for mankind But do I really deserve it Is there is hope for humanity after a lot of time, and many dead monsters later Celian, Rami and Tama They could use their skills quicker and more easily So we were able to kill a lot of monsters My strength were rising faster and faster Now firecats gets killed with one hit from Celine hands Celine who screamed every time she saw little mouse Now is killing monsters with empty eyes This world really changes people It changes them harshly and mercilessly We''re now are different people from when we came on this island But when I close my eyes I see that guy The one eyed man in the fucking weelchairl Who stays quiet for a moment and laughs and mock like he''s mocking the whole world Like he''s making fun of everything else in this fucking world He seemed to care about nothing I feel like he is locked inside of me, and that he wants to break the chains and get out I was looking in his eyes for a moment When I did I saw some strange memories Memories of strange faces A face that I have never saw before Memories of moments that I don''t know anything about And all that stuff I don''t remember that I don''t understand Bbu for some reason it makes me sad and want to cry I don''t know why I feel all that pain inside me Why do I have all this suffering Is this me and this guy the same person Every time I try to get close to him, I wake up I couldn''t once touch him But I heard him say "Everyone will betray you eventually, you will lose everything, no matter how hard you try to win." He used to say that while crying tears of blood He looked more scary than anything in the world The days went by 20 went by fast And the plane that brought us to this island She took us back as we headed to the hero facility But it''s weird that everyone was busy Fear was all over their face seems like something big has happened in the world And there''s a lot of whispers I found out then that everything that happened to us was podcast every where But most whispers weren''t because of us I heard one of the soldiers say "I didn''t expect the Joker to appear again." 211 my master Strange things always happen to me I don''t know why I specifically me and not someone else Am I so horrible No Fuck everyone Fuck humans And fuck the world Damn cursed Hahaha a damed person is cursing the world I lost my job because of a giant 50 people die because of my na?ve decision Now i figured out that I have a strange power inside me that I know nothing about it feels like it''s mine from the start, but I still don''t know it What the hell? But all of that doesn''t matter anymore ? In front of the news that came to my ear at this moments It was by far the Strangest thing I have ever heard before a dead person coming back to life Do the dead can do that? Can You really bring the dead back to life does that mean that there is hope for those 50 people who died? When I heard one soldier say the Joker came back to life I was shocked Is that a person who deserves to come back to life? How in the Hell did this happened A person shows up again 29 years after he has died suddenly a big screen started working in the middle of the hero facility The screen was so big And Flying in the air in a strange way It''s like it was a flouting soul When I Looked at that strange screen I found Commander Hassan standing there with his face full of anxiety He said with a troubled voice "You know that the last month our city was attacked by a giant monster and that the giant was able yo To murdered and could kill a class A hero" Then he stayed quite for a long while It was a Strange and suspicious silence And he set up a video of the big giant He looked really scary He said that this giant was class S A new classification for these types of mmonster Everybody started shaking Then he said that in one of the cities, four giant showed up as strong as this giant Everyone thought that it was the end But someone came out of nowhere Strange and powerful person he cut off every giant''s head with just one blow of his sword Everyone around me was surprised by the video A distant person appeared in the video flying in the sky with a very big sword and beheaded the giant with one hit I was shocked, too But weirdly enough . It feels like I know this guy His body was big And he had a very big sword He was wearing a black gown After he killed the three giant he sat on one of the giants heads His eyes were bloody and his body was wounded all around Then a girl with a big, thick armor, showed up next to him A girl looked like she wasn''t from around here She had behind her back Someone''s severd head She took it out and started to threw it in the air and play with it The guy had Demonic horns on his head I felt a pain in my chest when I saw that head A great pain that I''ve never felt before was burning inside of me I felt like the whole world was trapped in me, and I felt like I wanted to die at that moment Suddenly I saw memories in my mind coming one after the other One of them was of A smart demon guy who was always with me I put my hand on my head and I started screaming What the fuck? Suddenly a name started to appear in my mind Zed Zed Zed Then I saw this guy getting his head cut off. the strong, guy started talking as he sitting on the head of the giant. "We found you, a Joker, and I know you can hear me now, you think you can escape back into your old world and ran away from us, that''s not going to happen don''t expect be saved every time." Then he counted on saying. "We''ll get to you soon, little brother, so wait for me." Then the camera was smashed. "Are you okay" Celine said that, as she looked at me . "I don''t know, but I feel a lot of pain in my head." "Are they talking about the Joker who died 29 years ago" "I don''t know, but I know these people are to strong." "You''ve changed a lot, Leith" "Yes, this corrupt world changed me." I said that, then I moved forward. But I heard the voice of Commander Hassan saying As I''m getting out of the facility door. "The joker curse has appeared in this world again" I headed to the statue. Who doesn''t got noticed that much. But this time I found someone standing in front of it. It was Commander Hassan. I made a form of official greeting. But he told me to not do that. Then he asked me a question. "Why did you yell at the head? Do you know the owner?" "I don''t remember, sir, but I felt pain at that moment." "Well, do you think the Joker is alive?" "I don''t think so. His body is still in the grave." "But after I saw what I saw in this world, I started to believe that anything is possible." He said that then he walked away But he said one last word before he left "You''re now a class hero, and from tomorrow you''ll start on your first assignment." I don''t know why at that moment I didn''t feel happy at all If he had told me that a few days ago, I''d have be jumping from happiness But now I feel a lot of responsibility I looked into the eyes of the Joker who I felt was looking back at me "What the hell have you done to make these powerful people angry Joker, have you even corrupted hell so it send demons to take your soul back again?" As I was thinking about this came out behind my back, black wings Then it started touching the face of the Joker. "Really, my master, was a handsome guy" 212 master dema Am I delusional or something? I heard a voice, but was that voice real or was it just in my head? Am I delusional or something? I heard a voice, but was that voice real or was it just in my head? Am I drowned in madness and delusional about everything Damn it. What''s happening to me I put my hand on my ear as I''m looking into space "I''m not an illusion." A voice said again "What is this? Where are you?" I said with caution and terror "I''m right here" The voise said in a mocking tone "Here where?"I said in confusion because I don''t see anything I looked around me trying to find out where that voice came from But there was nothing There''s no one around me Was a alone in here. My eyes can''t certainly be fool me that much. "I''m inside you and you don''t misunderstand my words" Ha-ha-ha Damn it, now my mind is going completely crazy Am I in a fantasy or what is going on? What the heck is going on here? I can''t understand what''s going on "And who are you?" Sound started laughing loudly The Wings disappeared and showed up instead was a little fairy Although she was small, she was so beautiful, with a black wing, black hair she has a medium size chest, and she was wearing a red dress She was flying in the air complete calm, with her white like ice skin "Your looks really change, your hair become yellow, and your eyes green you are more handsome than before." I don''t know why those words bothered me but for some reason it did "Who are you, fairy, are you a monster?" I said that as I put my hand on my sword. The fairy came in front of me and said loud with a proud tone and a malignant laugh I''m your master before you lost your memory, you always respected me and called me great Master. "Master!!?" said in a confused tone "Yes, your master, or rather your old master, now I''m the wings that appear on your back." When she said that, I felt even more confused "Do you know anything about my past, please tell me?" I wanted to know who I''m and who I used to be? But does she have the answer or all these tricky questions "I can''t tell you anything about your past, but I can tell you how to become powerful." Powerful Yeah, I need more power I have to get stronger I must become stronger than anyone in the world I have to control everything under my hands so no one dies again under my watch like those 50 people So Fuck the world And Fuck danger I have to get stronger than this "How are you gonna do that." She said that and a malignant smile on her face. I feel like this isn''t going to end well half hour later. "Why am I disguised as a girl, master Dima?" "didn''t I just say no question aloud.,so stay quiet and don''t ack questions" "Okay, but may I ask you one last question?" "Saying what you have, I''m getting tired of you taking" "What are we doing in the girls'' dressing room?" "I told you to shut up and listen to me, I want to see what size Earth girls are" "What do you mean size, master." "Did I say size I mean the size of their power?" I was a little loose and I was talking to her My face turned so red, as I''m watching all these girls changing clothes in front of me After they changed and left the room I started to walk away and leave as well but a voice stopped me in my traks "Leith, what are you doing here? I didn''t know you were such a pervert." That was Tala''s voice she was standing next to half-naked Celine, "master Dima told me to come here." I pointed at the fairy but she was already gone "I don''t see anyone else here, Leith." Damn it Where did that fairy go? And after I was called a pervert and took some hits on my head from Tama I was able to get out of that dressing room alive To see Rami coming in my direction "I didn''t know you were a pervert, Leith. I''m so angry" "Believe me, I didn''t mean to do that ." "I''m not mad that you went to the locker room, but I''m angry because you went alone, tell me what did you see inside." He said that then started laughing so hard But I was still angry Fuck that pervert fairy Rami and I started to joke around a little Until night came After i entered my room I felt something moving in the room "Why isn''t your room clean?" The fairy appeared again and sat on my right hand "I''m definitely crazy, and it''s just my imagination." "I''m not a dream and you are not hulsnating , so let''s start I''m going to teach you everything, so why don''t we start with the skill of the dark wings" "What do you mean?" "why don''t you say dark wings" "I''m not gonna say that." "You will" She said that then she interd my body and Black wings appeared on my back It forced me to leave out of the window And it flew my high into the sky Then the wings disappeared and the fairy showed up again she said with an evil smile If you want to live, you have to say the magic words And it flew my high into the sky Then the wings disappeared and the fairy showed up again she said with an evil smile If you want to live, you have to say the magic words If you want to live, you have to say the magic words 213 feel I feel like everything around me is fake I use to Look at the glass half full But No one told me what to do when the glass breaks I feel like the whole world is standing against me waiting for my death and applauding for my defeat Everyone''s about to die and I''ll be with them Why do I say all this? I''ll tell you why Because 29 years ago, when the towers appeared and the Joker died, history books started to recorded the bigging of humanity extinction After Dima taught me some skills The sun was about to come up She Looked at the sun with eyes full of tears it was going down her like rain She said "my student My mission is now complete , after I taught you everything I know" I felt at that moment that she was acting, but I still said her "What will happen to you, Master" She Looked at me trying to stop herself from smiling "I''ll disappear with sunrise, I''ll be lagging like water, I taught you everything so don''t be afraid" "But I only learned four skills from you." "I told you once not to speak when your master is talking and not destroy the moment" "Well, Wellim sorry." She looked at the sky saying "Sky, star, and sea, bear witness, I have delivered everything I know to my student, and today I''m done, wind, take me to a better place" Then she looked at me and said "Why are you silent, you have to cry and say don''t leave me, master" I scratched my hair saying "But you told me to shut up and not talk when you are talking." "You''re really hopeless" She said that then she really evaporating "finally, this crazy pervert fairy died." "I heard that from hell and I''ll come back to you as a ghost" When I heard that voice "I mean, how sad I am about the death of my beautiful teacher" I said that as I''m looking at the sun that just came out My chest was completely naked. My body has a lot of sweat on it because of the training and skills that I learned. There are some wounds on my stomach that I don''t remember getting Every time I put my hand on it, I feel pain not because of the wounds but in my heart, I don''t know why. And I don''t care. I went back to my room. And I went to sleep from fatigue. To see the same person who waited for me every night in my dreams. Sitting on the same throne, tied with the same restraints. He says the same words as the always "Don''t trust anyone don''t be friends with anyone. Don''t let your heart fall in love with anyone." He said that, as blood falling from his eyes instead of tears. "Tell me who you are." He looked at me with his red eyes. And he Said He was saying that in an angry voice, making my body sweat and trembling. But I felt a bit of comfort in my heart. And I woke up because of the sond of the alarm that was everywhere. I rushed out of my room after I put my sword on my waist. I looked at Rami who was coming out and asked him "What''s going on?" "Monsters have appeared everywhere in the world, there are many victims we have to get prepared quickly." He said it rushing towards the headquarters I went in back to my room again And I started changing my clothes quickly Then I ran out of the room to the headquarters Commander Hassan was standing on a higher ground than soldiers He was saying "You will be divided into teams of four, each team will have to save a whole city, the monsters this time appeared in huge numbers, this is the first time that happens in human history." "So far, many people have died, but we want to keep the numbers from going up no matter what, your lives now is not important or even the lives of the people around you, but don''t die before you kill as many monsters as possible, we don''t know why this is happening , but that doesn''t change the fact that it is, so I wish you all good luck and an honorable death." An honorable death. Yes, that''s what I want I''ve always wanted to be a hero so when I die, I wanted to be remembered not just be like a dust in the wind Yes, I will die for humanity I was really happy to die for humanity, that''s the goal of any soldier or hero And I''m that hero My team was the usual team Rami, Tama and Celine We got in the car that Rami was driving professionaly He always told me that he liked cars and he was good at driving them While I didn''t believe it at the time But now I''ve seen it with my own eyes I do He was just passing the cars on the road, as our car was equipped with some modern weapons So we were killing some monsters on the way with these weapons I''ve seen a lot of tanks and soldiers trying to kill monsters on the road With modern weapons, they could do that, but with great difficultie And a lot of victims Some monsters were eating a soldier head and another soldier trying to kill this monster from behind But another monster comes and starts to eat the foot of this poor soldier who begins to scream If I saw this scene before everything happened I would have went there and tried to save him But this was his job And my job is to save civilians and empty the city from monsters The road is not our problem My eyes were empty like Celine''s eyes, Rami and Tama''s eyes We all looked at the soldiers getting killed getting their limbs cutting off With empty eyes Really human changes because of what happens around them I figured it out now We''ve already changed so much from what we used to be I went in to the city and decided to use the first skill I learned from Dima "The Leader''s Eye." I felt so shocked Rami, when he felt that something was wrong, he asked me m "What''s up?" "There are 1,000 monsters in the city." 214 monsters We must eliminate the 1,000 monsters that are in this city These monsters control everything We must take them out completely and kill every monster without hesitation I knew this battle would make us lose our souls But I want to be the hero that saves the people So when I thought about what I have to lose I stopped myself and thought about what I have to do instead Life is a curse and I know that well This will be a bloody battle I don''t know what''s gonna happen. I don''t know how is this battle going to end But first we must protect the citizens if they''re still alive "Rami Where''s the shelter?" Rami opened his phone that has a map of every shelter in every city After we saw the place of the shelter We went there as fast as we could we avoided monsters as much as possible we were places one by one There were monsters walking around alone And other monsters were in groups death next door was just waiting for us in every corner of this small city But all the time we were together on the island made us faster, lighter and more understanding of each other movements I''m really getting used to them. After awhile we reached the tunnel door Which leads to the shelter But the door was completely destroyed And there was a very strange smell in the place But I know that smell It''s the smell of death We went down the stairs quietly With empty eyes, that knows exactly what they are about to see But no matter how messed up your imagination is, you know that you can''t imagine the things you were about to see next It was very dark I wasn''t able to to see anything down here My foot hit something that was in the shape of a ball It was light and weak When I looked at it the next moment I found out that It was the head of a little boy I looked at the head with sad eyes and as I kept on walking Infront of me are a lot of severed heads Some eyes that are out of the body Limbs that are Totally cut off But it was with a sword cut it didn''t feal like a savage monster I held in my hands Somebody''s feet Everyone looked at me surprisingly, by what I did But now is not the time of regret grief or disgust Now we have to survive I looked at the way the foot was cut The cut seemed to come from a sword or dagger As I''m thinking about it. I heard a screaming coming from behind I looked back I found a sword that hacked into a Rami''s chest He even lifted his body up with the sword the one with the sword A monster with a giant human body but has a bull''s head with a big horn And I heard him say He said that then he started laughing And before I could do anything Tala screamed And try to save her brother But the strange beast who talks broke her neck with his right hand and ripped her head clean off She was screaming from the pain Until he ripped her neck off Celine stood there. didn''t know what to do The look that Rami gave me was really a look of misery And I felt that someone else gave me that exact same look before But I didn''t know who he was I was really sad about everything that''s happening Why didn''t I activat my leader'' eyes before I came down I would have found that talking monster The monster throw anthor attack to Celine. "shadow steps." I hugged Celine And my sword stood the attack that would have torn Celine apart "I''ll make you regret killing my friends, you fucking monster." I lifted my sword fast I cut off his hand that was directed at me He started yelling with everything that he have "I will make you regret injuring me human." He said then he took the sword out of Rami chest and threw his body on the floor And headed to me I stopped the sword that was directed at me with the sword in my hand As I took a step back a little bit "Why are you smiling, are you mad because you are about to die?" "mana swords." Thirty blue swords came out from behind the talking beast And hacked his skull I put my sword in his chest And I totally tore his chest open His big body fell over me and Celine. But There were lots of monster voices moving towards the shelter Looks like they heard the sound of fighting If we continue like this, we will truly die the world is completely unfair So I thought fast. And I''ve gathered some bodies for monsters and humans And I ripped their stomach right open Then took Celine''s hand quickly I put the dead bodies on top of us After I opened their stomach So the monsters can''t catch our smell We''ve have a lot of dead bodies on top of us that drown our body with blood Selene and I were looking at the monsters that came down They smelled Rami and Tama I noticed that Rami''s eyes were still open He''s not dead yet, but should I do Should I go save him If i did, we''ll be trapped here He was looking at us with tears in his eyes The beast approached him After they heard the voice coming from him Celine was about to cry as she saw this But I put my hand on her mouth The monsters started tearing Rami''s body apart Until he Closed his eyes completely They started eating Rami and Tama''s body They finished the meal in half an hour Celine''s eyes were closed all this time And I don''t know why I remembered the words of the person in my dreams ''nothing will remain'' 215 figh Do you know what the Funny thing is, it''s that they took everything that I fight for Then they looked at me ironically and they said to me ''Come on, fight'' ''Come on, be the hero you wanted to be'' I don''t want to be a hero anymore. I just want to live I just want to survive I want to see the sun again I want to see the glass half full again Celine was still crying after the monsters left We came out from under the bodies As I''m looking at the body of Rami and his sister I felt like my heart was being destroyed inside But I didn''t know why the feeling felt fiemmiler And I didn''t react much I took their body and put it in a far corner With a very cold look in my eyes Everyone single civilian has been eliminated There are no people here but me and Celine Celine wiped her tears with her hand and asked me while looking at me with empty eyes "What are we gonna do now? We''re trapped" "We will survive no matter what." She looked at me angry and said "Will you also let me die and watch me scream in pain as I ask for your help from under the bodies and make me sacrifice myself for you to survive?" I looked at her in shock after I heard those words. I couldn''t believe those words came out of Celine. I have changed. But I think she changed a lot to. Why should I take everything on my scolder? I approached her and told her in a voice that was full of pain. "I didn''t know that he was alive. Did you want me to break into the middle of the monsters and try to save him, only to have him die anyway, did you want me to kill you and kill myself and take the road where there is nothing but death?" I turned to put my hands on her head. But she blocked my hand. She didn''t say anything else. But she looked at me with empty eyes like she was telling me that I was the criminal. I looked into her with sadness in my eyes . But suddenly her shape changed, and she looked different. It was a different beautiful woman standing in front of me. As a strong voice that was screaming in my heart saying only one word over and over. Yama. Yama. Fuck who voice is that. It''s the same guy that was tied up inside my dreams. And suddenly came in front of me a lot of scenes in my mind. Of Things I''ve never seen in my life before . I was carrying this beautiful woman in my hands. And I was kissing her. I held her, and told her how much I loved her. A lot of beautiful scenes that were burning my heart, and I don''t know where it was coming from. The a voice still saying one word . Yama. Yama. I still thought I was looking at Celine, whose face was gradually disappearing And the other woman face appeared in it''s place And another scene showed up in front of me of that woman standing in front of me, wearing a different clothes, carrying a dagger and telling me that she planned all of this from the beginning And hack into the dagger in her hands in my heart Those strikes weren''t painful, but the words were more painful, they made me torn from the inside I put my hand on my head and I ask myself who am I Then I heard Celine saying "We trusted you. I thought you were the hero who was gonna to save everyone." I looked in her eyes But her look was still the same She really became like that other woman Yama, which I don''t know anything about, but that fucking name that keeps repeating in my mind And these are the scenes I feel have happened to me But My feet moved on its own I wasn''t in control I felt like something else was moving my body Someone else I went to her I put my hand on her neck I tried to stop my hand to no vail After I lifted my hands and put it on her neck I squeezed her necks hard And I started talking as I was looked at her empty eyes I wasn''t the one talking, but that sound was my voice "Who was the one who told you that I''m a hero tell me where he is and I will tear his body and cut off his organ. where is he is so I can go to him in a surprise visit in the middle of the night , rape his wife and kill his son in front of him. I will Make the world pay the price dearly. Remember whom you talking to you stupid woman I''m the Joker." It wasn''t me talking. I''m not the Joker. I''m Leith. The scene changed after that, and I''m looking at the chained guy. As his restrictions began to turn weaker. And the smile on his face got bigger. And I still holding Celine as she looking at me with astonishment. My hand was about to kill her. No I''m not gonna do that. I''m not gonna kill her. The voice came out of me again. "I know you''re not that bloody devil who deceived me, but I''m gonna kill you because you have the same bloody look as her, I''m gonna kill in honor of her demonic eyes." No, I won''t. No, I won''t Who''s this? I''m not gonna do that I have to stop this Please, somebody help me But I heard a voice again saying, "No one else will help you.""Ha ha ha ha ha ha." But then I passed out I didn''t know what happened until I opened my eyes I was afraid that I killed Celine I looked around but I didn''t find anyone Where is she? She got to be somewhere Where is she? "Celine, are you here?" But I didn''t hear any response I found some blood heading out so I went up I found her phone At the shelter door She called the hero facility But Suddenly I felt a danger coming from above I looked up And I found a bullet that landed on the ground in front of me I found a big plane flying in the sky And a bunch of heroes on buildings around me "Surrender, Joker, or you''ll be killed" What''s going on? I don''t understand anything When I looked at the source of the sound I Found it was Captain Hassan standing there And Celine''s was standing behind him But when I looked at her I found that She lost one of her eyes She was shaking and scared She looked at me with one eye Like I''m a monster, not a human What''s going on here? I don''t understand anything What''s going on 216 Im not the joker Am I really the Joker or is this all just an illusion? what is the truths, I don''t know what''s going on here I''m sure something''s must be wrong I''m sure there''s something is missing But is he really inside me Is he staying iny hart? I really don''t know what''s going on and why everyone is saying that I''m him Well I''m not him I''m really not him I''m Leith the hero Everyone must be going crazy Even the world is going crazy I don''t know The Joker''s already dead how he can he be alive inside me Is the world going crazy? I looked at Celine, who only had one eye She was looking at me scared out of her mind She looked at me With empty eyes I''ve never had anyone look at me with this look before "What happened? I don''t remember anything after I attacked you, Celine." I said that when I got my head down behind the shelter door and hid There was no response. But a few minutes later, Celine said she while crying "You put a sword in my eyes and you tell me that you don''t remember anything, your a madman I thought you were a hero, but at the end, I discovered you were another monster like the rest of the monsters in this world." I was shocked when I heard that And I said to her in an angry voice "Of course I didn''t. I don''t remember doing that. I''m not a monster. After saying that Appeared in front of me in the air a 3D image It was what happened inside the shelter It was me holding Celine neck with my hand I was about to kill her with my own hand It was me telling her that I''m the Joker and I''m not a hero and I''m gonna burn this world I took my sword out and staped it into her eyes while she screamed I was smileing while doing it I was smiling while tear her eyes out Very slowly In Honor of something I don''t know what Everyone was watching everything play out. As I eventually stopped And told her that I''m back to this world that the Joker is home and he''s gonna burn this planet down this time around Then I let her run away. And after I saw her leaving a few minutes later I dropped to the ground quietly like everything that just happened didn''t happen I don''t remember anything at all I don''t remember doing that Commander Hassan said quietly "Why is the Joker who scaresed the whole world and made the world fear him hiding like a little baby?" "Shut up." "Shut up." "I''m not the Joker, I''m just a regular person who doesn''t remember a thing about his life years ago, doesn''t mention his real name I''m definitely not some dead person who died years ago I''m not a person who just kills, raps and robs without mercy." Celine responded angrily I yelled angrily "It''s not me who did it. I couldn''t control my body. You have to believe me." Celine said angrily "I don''t believe you." She shut up all of a sudden And Commander Hassan said "Give yourself up, Leith, and well just talk" "Rreally" "You have to believe me. Just get out of the shelter" "Okay." I said that, but I felt doubt in my heart. And when I got out Another bullet was headed to me "Dark Wings." The black wings came out of my body and prevented the shot from reaching me. I flew fast into the sky as I''m looking at everyone Everyone was looking at me scared And when i looked up I found a helicopter above me It dropped on a big net on my body And it stopped me from flying away And before I could do anything A big electric wave came out and ripped my body apart And it made me feel a lot of pain What''s all this pain I didn''t do anything Someone has to believe me I didn''t do anything I saw guy with the black hair He looked at me smiling I didn''t know who that was But I can see his smile from here Who''s this guy? As I''m think about this I completely passed out And when I opened my eyes, I found myself tied up in a completely dark room Totally naked With no one around me. And the front of me was a big screen. my body was covered in sweat. suddenly the door opened. And a tall man entered the room and began to say in a sharp voice. "You''re the Joker, the man who used to make the world trembling in the previous era. Now I''m gonna make you tremble in fear ." He said that and took out of his pocket a Small knife "I''m not the Joker." I said that with great fear in my eyes . I tried to get any energy out of my body, but I couldn''t. "We''ll discuss tthis later" He said that then he started approaching me. And I put a knife on a part of my foot. Then he started cutting pieces of meat very slowly. And I started screaming. "I thought you''re stronger than that" "Please, I don''t know anything." "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa He Tore a big part of my body this time. "We''ll have a little fun before you meet the captain" He said that, as he started laughing. And wipe the knife with his tongue he looked at me and started to tear off another part of my body. When will this torment end? "Please, I''m not the Joker. I don''t remember anything." I felt the restraints person''s on the person inside of me getting weaker and weaker. My mind was hurting so much As I never stopped crying and screaming How weak I am I''m a worthless person I don''t know who I am And I didn''t know the truth of the world This world is really dark 217 IM THE jokee I''ve been tortured for a long time Il can''t tell the time anymore because of the torture I don''t know how long has it been. I forgot everything Why is this happening to me? And why that motherfucker that is tied up inside me doesn''t want to come out Please help me. Kill the world like you told me. You would? I can''t see anything anymore The door opened and fegar step in front of me My heart was shaking with each step he took What kind of torment I''m gonna have to go through this time I can''t see anything Because there was something covering my eyes "Are you done?" That''s Commander Hassan''s voice "Please, Commander, I''m not the Joker, please, you have to believe me." I felt a powerful electricity hacking into my body and making me vibrate from the pain Why doesn''t anyone believe me? My body hurts so much "You said yourself that you were the Joker" "I don''t know what happened to me, please believe me, I wasn''t in control of my body." "You don''t believe that do you" Hassan said it whispering in my ear. Then he continued saying "Don''t you want to save humanity?" I want to save myself "Yes, I want to save mankind." I said that to him so he would let me go So we''ll hand you over to the man and women whose looking for the joker "But I told you I''m not the Joker." "Well, I''ll leave you to think a little" Then he just shut up and said "Mo, take care of him for me" And the other guy''s voice came out "Commander." Then the door closed, and the guy started cutting my body and fingers, I was screaming in pain He was singing as he was doing it He was enjoying tortureing me He was enjoying everything he did I really felt indescribable pain. Why doesn''t he just kill me and end this? Well, I can''t take all that pain anymore "I''m the Joker. I''m the joker." I heard him laugh "I thought you''d take it more than that." "Where is Commander Hassan, please where is he?" I''m just a fucking coward. I can''t handle all that pain. And there will be no miracle that will happen and save me The door opened again. Commander Hassan moved in front of me and said to me. "Are you ready to tell everyone you''re the Joker?" "I swear I will do anything you want me to." "Thank you, Joker. You will save humanity." He said then he left I found myself being carried by some people They cured my wounds Dressed me And after a full day of rest The commander came in saying "Prepare to go live for what''s left of the world to see you" He looked at me with his smile on his face and said "Mankind is about to go extinct. 95% of humanity has been killed." I was shocked after I heard that. "They were murdered in the worst ways by monsters that spread out everywhere, and most people are now in the main city waiting for the broadcast in which the Joker will show and he will say, "I''m the Joker." "Just that?" "you see simple ? He said that, and then he left me after he told me that the rebroadcast will be tomorrow All I have to do is say one thing . "I''m the Joker." That''s all. Okay, I''ll do it. I never deserved to be a hero, I let my friends die in front of my eyes. It''s very simple. "I''m the Joker." But am I really the Joker? And who was the person watching me get caught. I spent the whole day, thinking about this. The next day Some soldiers took me out of the facility. To a place that looked like a theater. And there was a lot of cameras in front of me. Commander Hassan stood in front of the cameras. And stared talking to the them . As I stood beside him. I look at the cameras. He turned on a three-dimensional display in front of us. It was the joker killing some people, slaughtered them in cold blood, smiling. Then he said after that was over. "This is the Joker the greatest criminal ever known to man The man that everyone was afraid to even say his name The whole world knew that this creature was not a normal human being, like us He has been dead for a long time, but." He said that and then he started showing something else " those people appeared and killed three giants with one blow and asked us to hand the Joker over to them" Then after the show ended he said "But then they came out and killed three giants so easily and asked for the Joker who died years ago and then a lot of monsters showed up that had already killed most of humanity. If we turn the Joker over to them, we''ll survive" He kept talking saying "I know you think I''m crazy, but that''s the truth, Joker is still alive, but in another person body in this young man''s body next to me, you''ve all seen what he did on monsters island." He said that as he showed some videos of me killing monsters on the island of monsters easily Then he showed me killing the monster in the shelter with a smile Then he said " look at this last video" The video started ato play, it was me holding Celine''s neck and riping her eyes out telling her that I''m the Joker And then he said he looked at me and the scene on the big TV My face shows And I''m trying to keep my confusion hidden "Tell us who you are." I said out loud "I''m the Joker." When I said that The energy changed in the place Everything started to shake hard And someone landed fast on the ground with a girl next to him A strong, person with a very big sword he approaches me The girl next to him had a big shield and a strange expression on her face. They''re the same people from the video who wanted the Joker And that girl still has that same severed head of a person in her hand The one with the horns looked like a demon They were coming closer to me smiling And the person who was holding the sword said. "I missed you, little brother" 218 hind I don''t know who I am or what I am I''m just a sustenance that Yama can control I shape shifted from one form to another I don''t know how i fell into Yama''s hands or when But it was wonderful because I got to kill so many people And slaughter a lot I shape shifted into a lot of bodies And slaughter a lot of kings This time she asked me to form in the shape of a strong girl Her name was hind It was tiring at first being in the blood league I avoided talking to them And acted like I lost my memory because of her brother, who used to be close with her I avoided him a lot Because he would have revealed everything His name was Khaled That fool wanted to his sister to be alive, so much that he got fooled I saw him die in front of my eyes, as I smiled at that moment, as I watched that beautiful scene But I got my face under control again Finally It was Time to kill the Joker This son of a bitch is strong and smart He was terrorizing everyone He released a very scary energy That energy could Make the strongest person shake in fear I wanted to kill him with my own hands When the day came for us to kill him I don''t know why Yama told us not to tell him that she betrayed him I felt like the queen really liked him She was sitting in front of us crying and asking for his survival, and she''s the one that wanted to kill him The queen with a sign from her hand could tear down kingdoms but now doing some stupid acting To save one of her victims, who she was going to kill This is the first time I''ve seen her do this I felt like she was really crying Like She doesn''t want him to die But to achieve her goal, she must kill him But that smart guy found out everything No one would have expected him to be that smart He was laughing in pain, this motherfucker no matter what happened, he didn''t look weak He''s been betrayed by everyone but he kept on smiling Does this son of a bitch have no feelings? Does he have a heart at all He looked at everyone around him in his surprise, but he didn''t cry He was looking at us all I don''t know why Yama didn''t want him to know that she was the one that wanted to kill him But since that day, her features have never gone back to normal She stabbed his body As He was looking at her with eyes full of hate But before she killed him A lot of power came out of his body Someone came out and stood before us all He was looking at us like we were bugs He Stopped Yama''s hand before it reached the Joker''s chest And smiled at us all "Sorry if I interrupted your little party" Someone tried to attack him But with one move of his fingers, he died "nice to meet everyone I''m hogan like to take but I have to leave now . And I''m takeing the Joker with me." He said Mockingly After He said that he put his hand on the Joker and disappeared , but the Joker was already passed out I don''t know why Yama didn''t fight and prevent the Joker escape She didn''t even lift a finger After that She totally destroyed the palace And when we got out, we found all the dark soldiers had disappeared from outside And the human soldiers were pulling out Yama asked us not to attack anyone Who was that person that came out of nowhere And how does he have all this overwhelming power He could take the Joker from among us in one moment From that moment on the queen was no longer the same She become a lot more emotional and angry I feel like she was being torn from the inside She wanted only one thing, and that was the Joker and the ring of chaos She had all her soldiers roaming all the planets And doing everything things they can to find the Joker But I''ve been put to sleep for four years. I don''t know anything about what happened in those years But after those years past, she took me out of her range again She was completely different after all those years But before I could say anything, she gave me to Shard And Shard told me that we are going to new planet This planet was discovered on a very similar energy to the Joker We went there And stayed there for a while Until we knew this world had no strong people but rather sophisticate people So I killed Chard and I, a bunch of weak monsters that are giant We sent a message to the Joker After a while, of searching and waiting One of the people of this world called Hassan has contacted us He told us that he found the Joker, but he lost his memory So we had to make sure before we said anything to the queen We went there after we saw something called videos Shard said that was Joker''s behavior His smile the way he talks We went there It saw the Joker who was now called Leith Standing in front of us He came close and said to him in a sarcastic voice "I miss you, little brother" Shard was acting strang But I''m just a thing I can''t tell other people emotions I just want to have fun I can''t understand human feelings very well When we got so close to Leith And we stood right in front of him, Leith didn''t have the power of the Joker This guy is definitely not the Joker Shard was looking in his eyes "IS this the Joker? Are you kidding me?" Shard said that angrily Leith said "Yes, the Joker is inside me" "If the Joker''s inside you, his sword would have been hacking into my body by now?" Hassan said he was looking at us " He lost his memory" He looked at him and said "Why don''t we refresh his memory a little bit." I lifted the Zed''s head that I cut and kept When I put it in front of Leith His features changed a little "at last beast is going to show up" But nothing happened Shard looked at what''s going on with in angry in his eyes "This isn''t Joker, for sure." I felt that Leith was about to cry His face was very confused And I started laughing so hard . "You''ve never met the Joker before." "How do they think this coward guy is Joker?" But then what happened next made me feel surprised. There was a dagger flying in the air in my direction I looked at the dagger and I remember seeing it somewhere before. It was a black dagger, covered in black energy I put the shield in front of my face I remembered whose daggerthat was But suddenly Another dagger hacked at my neck from behind And there was someone whispering in my ear from behind saying "How are you, big sister?" 219 confused Who''s that guy who just showed up out of nowhere And he stabbed the girl Why would he say that she''s his sister I''m totally confused Why can''t they believe that I''m the Joker? Why everyone claims that he''s powerful. And that There''s no way someone like me could be him I didn''t want to be a criminal I wanted to be a hero But now I don''t know what I want anymore A big fight started between the big guy and the guy who just showed up After the girl''s body fell on the floor With out a soul They both said a lot of words But I couldn''t hear what they were saying And suddenly I looked at Commander Hassan who was smiling with a big poison Then he looked at me and said "I think it''s time." With his hand up to the sky like an artist He lifted his right fingers to the sky And A large group of black arrows fell On the head of the big man with the sword An arrow of them Turned into a tall person with black hair And in his hand, was a dagger he attacked the huge person who i knew his name was Shard because of the words they had in the fight Shard looked back and said with a voice filled with fear and confusion "How did he bring you back to life" Commander Hassan, next to me, was looking at everything with a strange smile "What''s going on here?" I said that and I headed to him at a fast pace He looked at me and threw a punch at my body I fell to the ground in confusion He said as he laughed "Just enjoy the show, you son of bitch. I don''t want to hear your voice." He said that and He started laughing again He raises his hand and said "It''s time for you to show up, Lina . Your part is up." From the sky, Celine showed up But she had both he eyes She was flying in the sky professionally with wings that was made of ice. By moving her hand out of the ground A bunch of snow landed on Shard body. "good" He said that, looking at everything that was happening around him. "Tell me what''s going on here, commander. Okay, you told me to say I''m the Joker and I''m the Joker." "Do you really believe that you are the Joker, you know nothing about this world, the Joker doesn''t live inside anyone, the joker is the definition of death." He said that as he laughed. Then I felt a black sword penetrating my body quickly. Then he went on saying "I''m the Joker. Did you miss me?" He said that, and a big aura of energy started pushing everyone in the place. Everything around me was shattered by the pressure of his power. I looked in front of me, and I found the old man Venus in front of me. I looked at him again. Because I can''t believable what''s going on. I found his shape changing again . But this time his hair turned black. And his eyes turned red. He was looking at me with a smile . That smashed everything inside me. I felt like a bug or a mouse in front of this horrible entity. Is this is the Joker? But where is commander Hassan? Shard looked in my direction. I didn''t understand anything. He started moving the sword into my body. Why does all this suffering happen to me? I''ve never done anything bad in this world "I told you to always look at the glass half full what''s is happening here that you were part of my little revenge plan." He said that whispering in my ears I looked at the face. Of the young man that looked about the same age as me "Why did you disguise yourself in the appearance of this old man and why did you tell me all this stuff?" "This old man was always hunting my dreams , and I gave you some of my memories to believe that you and I are the same person, so he should show up in your life to do you feel confused." He said that then he started laughing so hard He looked at me with empty eyes As I fell to the ground Then I heard Shard voice saying "Finally you showed yourself, little brother" Why is this happening to me? I''m starting to remember for the first time things from my previous life I was just a thief A Rapist From another world I wasn''t from this world. I was kidnapped by a guy named hogan four years ago He wiped my memory and cursed me with some skill All of this came in my mind scene after scene. He was torturing me and trying a lot of things on my body. I''m just some fucking asshole I''m not the Joker Damn it I wasn''t the Joker from the beginning. I''m just a little toy in his hand I was never a hero I don''t deserve to be. Rami And Tama We were all just toys All this was just a trick Joker laughs were all over the place He took out a Big black wings And appeared out from these wings Was A little fairy She''s my master Dima "master, please save me." I said it with all my power She came close to me She looked like She was about to cry when she saw my in this condition I felt a little hope "Who did this to you? Don''t worry, I''ll save you and I''ll cut the hand that came near you" She said that she put her hand on my head And a small sword appeared in her hands But a moment later I felt a huge pain in my right hands I looked at it to find that it was cut off completely It was the small sword in her hand that did that I felt so much pain in my body. "My hand, me, you cut me¡­" I said that, and I felt a lot of pain fear And confusion I started crying and screaming . "What''s going on?" " Is that your hand I apologize, it seems like I felt a lot of enthusiasm just now" She said that, and I dropped her little sword on my other hand. Please have some mercy. Why is this happen to me I screamed again because of the extreme pain. "I''m sorry, my student, I didn''t mean to make you feel like this , OK I''m going to go now because I have to take part in the battle, why don''t you rest your head?" "Please, I don''t want to die. I''ll be your loyal servant ." "But you''re not handsome enough my disciple" I looked at the little sword in her hand that turned to my head. Is this the end? Am I going to die here with all this pain? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Why haven''t I gone yet? Why all that pain? "I apologize, my disciple, my sword doesn''t want to pierce your head completely, I''ll take it out and let you go to hell alone" I don''t see anything. I just feel pain. I heard the Joker voice saying "dima, stop playing and come here." I''m just a toy. I wasn''t anything but a toy in his hand. Please. I just want to die. I just want to¡­ 220 blood I deserve some applause. I deserved some cheering. I went threw a lot to do this shocking reveal. I''ve missed blood. I missed tearing up my enemies. I missed women. No, actually, I didn''t miss them much. It''s Enough because what happened to me with Yama. Why did you let me say that bloody name again? Yeah, yeah. I know that I''ve been totally deceived. Don''t laugh at me. You''ve been deceived too. Let''s be nice and don''t laugh at each other. We''re not brainless criminals. Hahahahahahahahahahaha Well, at least you''re not brainless criminals. Leave the irony to me and read in silence. I couldn''t believe that this demon girl was a strong queen and she had all those followers under her comand. I was stupid. I Admit it. I know you missed me. Your dark souls want some blood, some murder am I right? But I have a question Do you really feel sorry for Leith? I was going to make him a hero, I was going to give him honor and glory. I was going to make him feel like he saved the world And then I was going kill him But this guy was just a boring thing If I went to the island of monsters, I would have exterminated all the monsters on the first day without mercy And call the island Joker Island That name is really ringing in my ear I gave him a lot of time to be a hero But I got bored How does he get into a place without activating the leader''s eyes that I gave him as a gift and allowing his friends to be killed in front of his eye by some monsters When my friends were killed, I couldn''t even move one finger I wouldn''t hide under dead bodies like a coward No, I might, but after I save the ones I care about I actually liked the idea of hiding under blood. It was a good idea I didn''t think he''d do it He really impressed me But it was still boring. I''ve ordered Lina to start saying some bad words to him I forgot to tell you Celine and Lina weren''t the same person from the beginning And Commander Hassan really existed, I''m disguised in his form only for the last half a year he''s now in his house eating popcorn and watching the battle with great enthusiasm You''ll look at me surprisingly and ask how did Lina came back to life Let me tell you another secret Zed, Khalid and Lena, all have been brought back Let me tell you how did all of this happened Let''s go back in time a little Yeah, back Don''t be afraid. Come back with me in time After Yama stabbed me, and landed the last blow I thought I was gonna die But I still I felt a strange energy coming out of my body And the last thing I saw in front of me was the looks of everyone that was filled with shock Then I completely passed out I don''t know how long I''ve been passed out for But when I opened my eyes, I saw Hogan in front of my eyes Note: He''s the one who showed up in the store and was guiding the Joker inside the store He was doing an autopsy on someone. I didn''t believe at that moment that I was still alive. But what was more surprising is that Hagon was in front of me the real world. "What happened?" I said that while I put my hands on my wounded. "I saved you" I tried to get on my feet, but I couldn''t. Without Hagon looking back, he said "Don''t try to move because your wound this time wasn''t coused by a normal dagger, she was trying to extract the ring with a magic dagger, so you can''t use your energy for a while" I remembered Yama''s face putting the dagger in my chest without any feelings. And I felt remorse. I should have killed this bloody girl on the first chance I got. Why did i let her live for so long? I''m a bloody idiot. "Are we still on Planet P?" "Yes, and all the armies under Yama''s hand are looking for you, and believe me they find us this time, I won''t be able to save you because my energy is now too low because I went out for a long time out your range using only my powers stay out" He had a ring in his hand that looked like the ring of chaos. As he tears a part the body of the person in front him and puts the ring inside his body "What are you doing, is this the same ring that you made me see in my range and made me think it''s the real ring?" Hagon looked at me and started smiling "Do you really remember" He started laughing and approaching me with slow steps but he seemed to be very tired "yes, this is the same ring, but this time it has some power" He was laughing and he was looking at the ring in his hand "Can you make a ring with abilities, Hogan?" I was shocked " I can make any tool I''ve seen with fewer capabilities than the real thing, if I''m given enough time" "Really, I have a powerful follower."I was surprised to hear that He smiled and looked at me and said some words that I didn''t really understand "You''re the original and the end of everything, master" Then he turned around and went back to do his thing "Tell me, Hogan, did you mean Shard, hind and Yama when you warned me about someone close to me?" " Yeah, I meant those" He said that when he was trying to put the ring in a certain place in this guy''s body, who seems to be around my age. I said angrily "Why didn''t you tell me, why did you always talk to me in a way that I don''t understand?" Ha-ha-ha-ha He started laughing. Then he put his hand on his head and started jumping right and left after he put the ring in his pocket He jumps everywhere in the room and laughed so hard "master, you''re really funny if I tell you everything, how will you learn" He said that after he sat on the ground next to me You are right , Hogan, I needed this lesson to know that I was weaker than the world around me To finally understand that the thing I''m involved in are to big, and there''s got to be big plans to deal with it I looked at Hogan who was sitting on the ground next to my bed He looked really tired I hardly raised my hand and pointed to the young man''s body "What are you gonna do with this body, Hogan?" He looked at the sleeping guy and there was a part of his body that was bloodshed where he should put the ring "Since I have to be on outside, I wanted to try the capabilities of the ring I created, so I kidnapped this Basterd I took him as he was raping a little girl, he''s just son of bitch who''s no one gonna care about." "That son of a bitch rapes children, what an unrespectable criminal, I was only rape women, not children, I hate children rapest because of something in my past." I said that as I''m looking at the ring "99 staps, sir, you really made him regret the day that he raped you when you were a little boy" I was shocked "How did you know how many times I stabbed him Hogan ?" "Don''t forget I was living in the ring, master, and I see everything" I looked at him with eyes that remembers everything "But he deserved more than 99 stabs, Hagon, he is one of the reasons I''m the monster I''m today." "I''m not gonna tell you that he doesn''t deserve it, but you''re not a monster, but you want to become one." I started laughing and told him "Do you really know what I want now?" "Do you want to kill Yama?" "no I want to destroy the world of immortals and destroy everything that has anything to do with it." "And why do you want to do that, you don''t know anything about that world but it''s land for people who don''t die?" "But that place is the reason why everyone betrayed me because of that place Shard and Yama¡­. " Hogan looked at me with eyes that wanted to say something but didn''t he stood on his feet and went to the sleeping guy again and said "I have to put the ring inside of him before he wakes up. I have to start testing the ring, right, I''m sending you to your planet Earth because this planet are not safe for you right now" I felt so shocked. I''m going back to that damn planet The place I was killed on The place that killed Everything was inside me And what''s new I''m always getting killed, no matter the place "Well, Hogan, no problem, but tell me what with the ring in your hand." I said that because I was still confused "it has a skill system to make people able to use it, like the chaos ring , and there''s also a small range inside, and you can put some incorrect memories and wipe out the person''s own memories and control some of his dreams, illusions and personally, if you want to" "All of this and you say that it has just simple skills and abilities." "compared to the ring inside you, it''s just a toy" "And what will you do all of this? " "I''ll kill him" He said that and on his face with a terrifying smile some say that I have a terrifying smile but compared to him I just have a nice smile I thought about everything and look at Hogan playing And putting the ring inside the body Then the boy woke up Hagon started controlling him with his hand. I was thinking about everything that happened and everything is going to happened. And after Hagon finished the experiment I told him. "Hagon, we''re not gonna kill this kid." "Why would you say that?" "Tell me at first how long will I need for my body to recover?" "Let me tell you something, Joker, so you can''t understand your body''s condition well, you won''t be able to use any skill or power from your body for three years." I felt so shocked after hearing that. "The energy suppliy inside you have been destroyed using a dagger with powerful abilities. You should be grateful that you''re still alive." I won''t be able to take revenge for three years, and after three years, their strength will have reached another stage, and I will swill be weak, with my power still in the place? "But I have good news" He said smiling . "What is it" He said so quickly. "You will be able to raise your abilities with meditation faster than before, because there is no use of energy, so with some meditation after three years, you will outperform everyone, your power may reach a new layer that challenges the heaven." "Hagon, I''ll wait only for one reason." "and What is that master?" "Revenge is a meal better surved cold." "Tell me why you said we''re not gonna kill this kid" "Because we''re taking him to Earth with us." "I don''t understand why we''re taking him with us." "Because we''re gonna make him think and make everyone think he and I are the same person." "You mean you''re gonna manipulate his memories and put some of your energy into his body so that yama comes to Earth to take the fake ring out of his body" "whoever comes , we will kill him after I have regained my energy back, I will kill him in the worst way possible, I must take avenge for the Blood League, and I must avenge Lina Khalid and zed." He looked at Hajon and started laughing so hard and said "Sir, you can take them all back after using 90% of your souls, but before your body recovers, you can''t get them back." I stood on my feet at that moment And I didn''t mind all the pain I felt I got close to him as my body bled "master, this is dangerous to your body" "Fuck my body, fuck all the bodies that look like my body, damn this world, just tell me, can I get everyone back, can I get my mother and dad and everyone back? " I said that as I was full of anger and pain. "Unfortunately, you can only recover the people who entered your range." I fell to the ground. And I felt so much sadness after hearing that I thought I could get everyone back "master, you have not yet bought the artifact that will make all the lives you killed appear to you and you use them." "And I can''t use the store without my body healing completely." I said that as I''m looking at the roof Yes, sir. With you, really "Well, you have to prepare this young man for everything I told you, his memories must be wiped , and I can use it and control him whenever I want." "yes master , but get ready because we''re moving to Earth tonight" "I''m always ready, Hogan. I''m always ready." "I''m gonna move this guy to a random place, and I''m gonna move you to the closest person who loves you and loves your old self." "Nobody loves me, Hagon, I was a criminal, just a killer, I didn''t do anything good in the world, I wasn''t a hero." He smiled and said "We''ll find out soon enough. Don''t forget I saw everything you saw." I laughed too and said confused "But tell me how you pulled the maps of the planet without using me or using souls." "master, I have some advantages. I''m not a normal person after all". "Why are you doing all this for me? "I told you and I are two sides to the same coin if you die, I''m gonna die" I thought a little bit and a strange question came into my mind "Why didn''t you die with King Drews or with the old pasterd or with anyone else that had the ring before me?" He laughed so hard and said "I praise your intelligence, master, but as I told you a little while ago, you''re the origin and the end of everything." He said that pressed my head and told me When you wake up, you''ll find yourself on Earth, I''ll be in your own, but I need some rest, just tell them you''re the Joker and don''t stress your body. Then I completely passed out But as usual When I opened my eyes, I was in a big garden And there were lots of dogs that was headed toward me And I found a lot of guns pointing to my head I couldn''t see anything about it because it was at night And was a lot of light were lit in my eeyes One of the guys said "Tell me who you are and what are you doing in Commander Hassan''s mansion?" I don''t remember seeing someone like that before. "Tell him the Joker came to meet him." Note: Joker saved Commander Hassan as a kid in ch 60